Categoria: English

  • Zen and the Art of the Internet

    Zen and the Art of the Internet

    Aproximadamente 26.124 palavras.

    Part A

    Zen and the Art of the Internet

    Copyright (c) 1992 Brendan P. Kehoe

    Permission is granted to make and distribute verbatim copies of this
    guide provided the copyright notice and this permission notice are
    preserved on all copies.

    Permission is granted to copy and distribute modified versions of
    this booklet under the conditions for verbatim copying, provided that
    the entire resulting derived work is distributed under the terms of a
    permission notice identical to this one.

    Permission is granted to copy and distribute translations of this
    booklet into another language, under the above conditions for
    modified versions, except that this permission notice may be stated
    in a translation approved by the author.

    Zen and the Art of the Internet
    A Beginner's Guide to the Internet
    First Edition
    January 1992

    by Brendan P. Kehoe

    This is revision 1.0 of February 2, 1992.
    Copyright (c) 1992 Brendan P. Kehoe

    The composition of this booklet was originally started because the
    Computer Science department at Widener University was in desperate
    need of documentation describing the capabilities of this "great new
    Internet link" we obtained.

    It's since grown into an effort to acquaint the reader with much of
    what's currently available over the Internet. Aimed at the novice
    user, it attempts to remain operating system "neutral"—little
    information herein is specific to Unix, VMS, or any other
    environment. This booklet will, hopefully, be usable by nearly
    anyone.

    A user's session is usually offset from the rest of the paragraph, as
    such:

    prompt> command
    The results are usually displayed here.

    The purpose of this booklet is two-fold: first, it's intended to
    serve as a reference piece, which someone can easily grab on the fly
    and look something up. Also, it forms a foundation from which people
    can explore the vast expanse of the Internet. Zen and the Art of the
    Internet doesn't spend a significant amount of time on any one point;
    rather, it provides enough for people to learn the specifics of what
    his or her local system offers.

    One warning is perhaps in order—this territory we are entering can
    become a fantastic time-sink. Hours can slip by, people can come and
    go, and you'll be locked into Cyberspace. Remember to do your work!

    With that, I welcome you, the new user, to The Net.

    brendan@cs.widener.edu
    Chester, PA

    Acknowledgements

    Certain sections in this booklet are not my original work—rather,
    they are derived from documents that were available on the Internet
    and already aptly stated their areas of concentration. The chapter
    on Usenet is, in large part, made up of what's posted monthly to
    news.announce.newusers, with some editing and rewriting. Also, the
    main section on archie was derived from whatis.archie by Peter
    Deutsch of the McGill University Computing Centre. It's available
    via anonymous FTP from archie.mcgill.ca. Much of what's in the
    telnet section came from an impressive introductory document put
    together by SuraNet. Some definitions in the one are from an
    excellent glossary put together by Colorado State University.

    This guide would not be the same without the aid of many people on The
    Net, and the providers of resources that are already out there. I'd
    like to thank the folks who gave this a read-through and returned some
    excellent comments, suggestions, and criticisms, and those who
    provided much-needed information on the fly. Glee Willis deserves
    particular mention for all of his work; this guide would have been
    considerably less polished without his help.

    Andy Blankenbiller <rablanke@crdec7.apgea.army.mil>
    Andy Blankenbiller, Army at Aberdeen

    bajan@cs.mcgill.ca
    Alan Emtage, McGill University Computer Science Department

    Brian Fitzgerald <fitz@mml0.meche.rpi.edu>
    Brian Fitzgerald, Rensselaer Polytechnic Institute

    John Goetsch <ccjg@hippo.ru.ac.za>
    John Goetsch, Rhodes University, South Africa

    composer@chem.bu.edu
    Jeff Kellem, Boston University's Chemistry Department

    kraussW@moravian.edu
    Bill Krauss, Moravian College

    Steve Lodin <deaes!swlodin@iuvax.cs.indiana.edu>
    Steve Lodin, Delco Electronics

    Mike Nesel <nesel@elxsi.dfrf.nasa.gov>
    Mike Nesel, NASA

    Bob <neveln@cs.widener.edu>
    Bob Neveln, Widener University Computer Science Department

    wamapi@dunkin.cc.mcgill.ca (Wanda Pierce)
    Wanda Pierce, McGill University Computing Centre

    Joshua.R.Poulson@cyber.widener.edu
    Joshua Poulson, Widener University Computing Services

    de5@ornl.gov
    Dave Sill, Oak Ridge National Laboratory

    bsmart@bsmart.tti.com
    Bob Smart, CitiCorp/TTI

    emv@msen.com
    Ed Vielmetti, Vice President of MSEN

    Craig E. Ward <cew@venera.isi.edu>
    Craig Ward, USC/Information Sciences Institute (ISI)

    Glee Willis <willis@unssun.nevada.edu>
    Glee Willis, University of Nevada, Reno

    Charles Yamasaki <chip@oshcomm.osha.gov>
    Chip Yamasaki, OSHA

    Network Basics

    We are truly in an information society. Now more than ever, moving
    vast amounts of information quickly across great distances is one of
    our most pressing needs. From small one-person entrepreneurial
    efforts, to the largest of corporations, more and more professional
    people are discovering that the only way to be successful in the '90s
    and beyond is to realize that technology is advancing at a break-neck
    pace—and they must somehow keep up. Likewise, researchers from all
    corners of the earth are finding that their work thrives in a
    networked environment. Immediate access to the work of colleagues
    and a "virtual" library of millions of volumes and thousands of
    papers affords them the ability to encorporate a body of knowledge
    heretofore unthinkable. Work groups can now conduct interactive
    conferences with each other, paying no heed to physical
    location—the possibilities are endless.

    You have at your fingertips the ability to talk in "real-time" with
    someone in Japan, send a 2,000-word short story to a group of people
    who will critique it for the sheer pleasure of doing so, see if a
    Macintosh sitting in a lab in Canada is turned on, and find out if
    someone happens to be sitting in front of their computer (logged on)
    in Australia, all inside of thirty minutes. No airline (or tardis,
    for that matter) could ever match that travel itinerary.

    The largest problem people face when first using a network is
    grasping all that's available. Even seasoned users find themselves
    surprised when they discover a new service or feature that they'd
    never known even existed. Once acquainted with the terminology and
    sufficiently comfortable with making occasional mistakes, the
    learning process will drastically speed up.

    Domains

    Getting where you want to go can often be one of the more difficult
    aspects of using networks. The variety of ways that places are named
    will probably leave a blank stare on your face at first. Don't fret;
    there is a method to this apparent madness.

    If someone were to ask for a home address, they would probably expect
    a street, apartment, city, state, and zip code. That's all the
    information the post office needs to deliver mail in a reasonably
    speedy fashion. Likewise, computer addresses have a structure to
    them. The general form is:

    a person's email address on a computer: user@somewhere.domain
    a computer's name: somewhere.domain

    The user portion is usually the person's account name on the
    system, though it doesn't have to be. somewhere.domain tells
    you the name of a system or location, and what kind of organization it
    is. The trailing domain is often one of the following:

    com
    Usually a company or other commercial institution or organization,
    like Convex Computers (convex.com).

    edu
    An educational institution, e.g. New York University, named nyu.edu.

    gov
    A government site; for example, NASA is nasa.gov.

    mil
    A military site, like the Air Force (af.mil).

    net
    Gateways and other administrative hosts for a network (it does not
    mean all of the hosts in a network). {The Matrix, 111. One such
    gateway is near.net.}

    org
    This is a domain reserved for private organizations, who don't
    comfortably fit in the other classes of domains. One example is the
    Electronic Frontier Foundation named eff.org.

    Each country also has its own top-level domain. For example, the
    us domain includes each of the fifty states. Other countries
    represented with domains include:

    au Australia
    ca Canada
    fr France
    uk The United Kingdom. These also have sub-domains of things like
    ac.uk for academic sites and co.uk for commercial ones.

    FQDN (Fully Qualified Domain Name)

    The proper terminology for a site's domain name (somewhere.domain
    above) is its Fully Qualified Domain Name (FQDN). It is usually
    selected to give a clear indication of the site's organization or
    sponsoring agent. For example, the Massachusetts Institute of
    Technology's FQDN is mit.edu; similarly, Apple Computer's domain name
    is apple.com. While such obvious names are usually the norm, there
    are the occasional exceptions that are ambiguous enough to
    mislead—like vt.edu, which on first impulse one might surmise is an
    educational institution of some sort in Vermont; not so. It's
    actually the domain name for Virginia Tech. In most cases it's
    relatively easy to glean the meaning of a domain name—such
    confusion is far from the norm.

    Internet Numbers

    Every single machine on the Internet has a unique address, {At least
    one address, possibly two or even three—but we won't go into
    that.} called its Internet number or IP Address. It's actually a
    32-bit number, but is most commonly represented as four numbers
    joined by periods (.), like 147.31.254.130. This is sometimes also
    called a dotted quad; there are literally thousands of different
    possible dotted quads. The ARPAnet (the mother to today's Internet)
    originally only had the capacity to have up to 256 systems on it
    because of the way each system was addressed. In the early eighties,
    it became clear that things would fast outgrow such a small limit;
    the 32-bit addressing method was born, freeing thousands of host
    numbers.

    Each piece of an Internet address (like 192) is called an "octet,"
    representing one of four sets of eight bits. The first two or three
    pieces (e.g. 192.55.239) represent the network that a system is on,
    called its subnet. For example, all of the computers for Wesleyan
    University are in the subnet 129.133. They can have numbers like
    129.133.10.10, 129.133.230.19, up to 65 thousand possible
    combinations (possible computers).

    IP addresses and domain names aren't assigned arbitrarily—that
    would lead to unbelievable confusion. An application must be filed
    with the Network Information Center (NIC), either electronically (to
    hostmaster@nic.ddn.mil) or via regular mail.

    Resolving Names and Numbers

    Ok, computers can be referred to by either their FQDN or their
    Internet address. How can one user be expected to remember them all?

    They aren't. The Internet is designed so that one can use either
    method. Since humans find it much more natural to deal with words
    than numbers in most cases, the FQDN for each host is mapped to its
    Internet number. Each domain is served by a computer within that
    domain, which provides all of the necessary information to go from a
    domain name to an IP address, and vice-versa. For example, when
    someone refers to foosun.bar.com, the resolver knows that it should
    ask the system foovax.bar.com about systems in bar.com. It asks what
    Internet address foosun.bar.com has; if the name foosun.bar.com
    really exists, foovax will send back its number. All of this
    "magic" happens behind the scenes.

    Rarely will a user have to remember the Internet number of a site
    (although often you'll catch yourself remembering an apparently
    obscure number, simply because you've accessed the system
    frequently). However, you will remember a substantial number of
    FQDNs. It will eventually reach a point when you are able to make a
    reasonably accurate guess at what domain name a certain college,
    university, or company might have, given just their name.

    The Networks

    Internet
    The Internet is a large "network of networks." There is no
    one network known as The Internet; rather, regional nets like SuraNet,
    PrepNet, NearNet, et al., are all inter-connected
    (nay, "inter-networked") together into one great living thing,
    communicating at amazing speeds with the TCP/IP protocol. All
    activity takes place in "real-time."

    UUCP
    The UUCP network is a loose association of systems all communicating
    with the UUCP protocol. (UUCP stands for `Unix-to-Unix Copy
    Program'.) It's based on two systems connecting to each other at
    specified intervals, called polling, and executing any work
    scheduled for either of them. Historically most UUCP was done with
    Unix equipment, although the software's since been implemented on
    other platforms (e.g. VMS). For example, the system oregano
    polls the system basil once every two hours. If there's any
    mail waiting for oregano, basil will send it at that time;
    likewise, oregano will at that time send any jobs waiting for
    basil.

    BITNET
    BITNET (the "Because It's Time Network") is comprised of systems
    connected by point-to-point links, all running the NJE protocol.
    It's continued to grow, but has found itself suffering at the hands of
    the falling costs of Internet connections. Also, a number of mail
    gateways are in place to reach users on other networks.

    The Physical Connection

    The actual connections between the various networks take a variety of
    forms. The most prevalent for Internet links are 56k leased lines
    (dedicated telephone lines carrying 56kilobit-per-second connections)
    and T1 links (special phone lines with 1Mbps connections). Also
    installed are T3 links, acting as backbones between major locations
    to carry a massive 45Mbps load of traffic.

    These links are paid for by each institution to a local carrier (for
    example, Bell Atlantic owns PrepNet, the main provider in
    Pennsylvania). Also available are SLIP connections, which carry
    Internet traffic (packets) over high-speed modems.

    UUCP links are made with modems (for the most part), that run from
    1200 baud all the way up to as high as 38.4Kbps. As was mentioned in
    The Networks, the connections are of the store-and-forward
    variety. Also in use are Internet-based UUCP links (as if things
    weren't already confusing enough!). The systems do their UUCP traffic
    over TCP/IP connections, which give the UUCP-based network some
    blindingly fast "hops," resulting in better connectivity for the
    network as a whole. UUCP connections first became popular in the
    1970's, and have remained in wide-spread use ever since. Only with
    UUCP can Joe Smith correspond with someone across the country or
    around the world, for the price of a local telephone call.

    BITNET links mostly take the form of 9600bps modems connected from site
    to site. Often places have three or more links going; the majority,
    however, look to "upstream" sites for their sole link to the network.

    "The Glory and the Nothing of a Name"
    Byron, {Churchill's Grave}

    ———–
    Electronic Mail

    The desire to communicate is the essence of networking. People have
    always wanted to correspond with each other in the fastest way
    possible, short of normal conversation. Electronic mail (or
    email) is the most prevalent application of this in computer
    networking. It allows people to write back and forth without having
    to spend much time worrying about how the message actually gets
    delivered. As technology grows closer and closer to being a common
    part of daily life, the need to understand the many ways it can be
    utilized and how it works, at least to some level, is vital.
    part of daily life (as has been evidenced by the ISDN effort, the need
    to understand the many ways it can be utilized and how it works, at
    least to some level, is vital.

    Email Addresses

    Electronic mail is hinged around the concept of an address; the
    section on Networking Basics made some reference to it while
    introducing domains. Your email address provides all of the
    information required to get a message to you from anywhere in the
    world. An address doesn't necessarily have to go to a human being.
    It could be an archive server, {See Archive Servers, for a
    description.} a list of people, or even someone's pocket pager.
    These cases are the exception to the norm—mail to most addresses is
    read by human beings.

    %@!.: Symbolic Cacophony

    Email addresses usually appear in one of two forms—using the
    Internet format which contains @, an "at"-sign, or using the
    UUCP format which contains !, an exclamation point, also called
    a "bang." The latter of the two, UUCP "bang" paths, is more
    restrictive, yet more clearly dictates how the mail will travel.

    To reach Jim Morrison on the system south.america.org, one would
    address the mail as jm@south.america.org. But if Jim's account was
    on a UUCP site named brazil, then his address would be brazil!jm. If
    it's possible (and one exists), try to use the Internet form of an
    address; bang paths can fail if an intermediate site in the path
    happens to be down. There is a growing trend for UUCP sites to
    register Internet domain names, to help alleviate the problem of path
    failures.

    Another symbol that enters the fray is %—it acts as an extra
    "routing" method. For example, if the UUCP site dream is connected
    to south.america.org, but doesn't have an Internet domain name of its
    own, a user debbie on dream can be reached by writing to the address
    not smallexample!

    debbie%dream@south.america.org

    The form is significant. This address says that the local system
    should first send the mail to south.america.org. There the address
    debbie%dream will turn into debbie@dream, which will hopefully be a
    valid address. Then south.america.org will handle getting the mail
    to the host dream, where it will be delivered locally to debbie.

    All of the intricacies of email addressing methods are fully covered
    in the book "!%@@:: A Directory of Electronic Mail Addressing and
    Networks" published by O'Reilly and Associates, as part of their
    Nutshell Handbook series. It is a must for any active email user.
    Write to nuts@ora.com for ordering information.

    Sending and Receiving Mail

    We'll make one quick diversion from being OS-neuter here, to show you
    what it will look like to send and receive a mail message on a Unix
    system. Check with your system administrator for specific
    instructions related to mail at your site.

    A person sending the author mail would probably do something like this:

    % mail brendan@cs.widener.edu
    Subject: print job's stuck

    I typed `print babe.gif' and it didn't work! Why??

    The next time the author checked his mail, he would see it listed in
    his mailbox as:

    % mail
    "/usr/spool/mail/brendan": 1 messages 1 new 1 unread
    U 1 joeuser@foo.widene Tue May 5 20:36 29/956 print job's stuck
    ?

    which gives information on the sender of the email, when it was sent,
    and the subject of the message. He would probably use the
    reply command of Unix mail to send this response:

    ? r
    To: joeuser@@foo.widener.edu
    Subject: Re: print job's stuck

    You shouldn't print binary files like GIFs to a printer!

    Brendan

    Try sending yourself mail a few times, to get used to your system's
    mailer. It'll save a lot of wasted aspirin for both you and your
    system administrator.

    Anatomy of a Mail Header

    An electronic mail message has a specific structure to it that's
    common across every type of computer system. {The standard is written
    down in RFC-822. See also RFCs for more info on how to get copies of
    the various RFCs.} A sample would be:

    >From bush@hq.mil Sat May 25 17:06:01 1991
    Received: from hq.mil by house.gov with SMTP id AA21901
    (4.1/SMI for dan@house.gov); Sat, 25 May 91 17:05:56 -0400
    Date: Sat, 25 May 91 17:05:56 -0400
    From: The President <bush@hq.mil>
    Message-Id: <9105252105.AA06631@hq.mil>
    To: dan@senate.gov
    Subject: Meeting

    Hi Dan .. we have a meeting at 9:30 a.m. with the Joint Chiefs. Please
    don't oversleep this time.

    The first line, with From and the two lines for Received: are usually
    not very interesting. They give the "real" address that the mail
    is coming from (as opposed to the address you should reply to, which
    may look much different), and what places the mail went through to
    get to you. Over the Internet, there is always at least one
    Received: header and usually no more than four or five. When a
    message is sent using UUCP, one Received: header is added for each
    system that the mail passes through. This can often result in more
    than a dozen Received: headers. While they help with dissecting
    problems in mail delivery, odds are the average user will never want
    to see them. Most mail programs will filter out this kind of
    "cruft" in a header.

    The Date: header contains the date and time the message was
    sent. Likewise, the "good" address (as opposed to "real" address)
    is laid out in the From: header. Sometimes it won't include
    the full name of the person (in this case The President), and
    may look different, but it should always contain an email address of
    some form.

    The Message-ID: of a message is intended mainly for tracing
    mail routing, and is rarely of interest to normal users. Every
    Message-ID: is guaranteed to be unique.

    To: lists the email address (or addresses) of the recipients of
    the message. There may be a Cc: header, listing additional
    addresses. Finally, a brief subject for the message goes in the
    Subject: header.

    The exact order of a message's headers may vary from system to system,
    but it will always include these fundamental headers that are vital to
    proper delivery.

    Bounced Mail

    When an email address is incorrect in some way (the system's name is
    wrong, the domain doesn't exist, whatever), the mail system will
    bounce the message back to the sender, much the same way that the
    Postal Service does when you send a letter to a bad street address.
    The message will include the reason for the bounce; a common error is
    addressing mail to an account name that doesn't exist. For example,
    writing to Lisa Simpson at Widener University's Computer Science
    department will fail, because she doesn't have an account. {Though if
    she asked, we'd certainly give her one.}

    From: Mail Delivery Subsystem <MAILER-DAEMON>
    Date: Sat, 25 May 91 16:45:14 -0400
    To: mg@gracie.com
    Cc: Postmaster@cs.widener.edu
    Subject: Returned mail: User unknown

    —– Transcript of session follows —–
    While talking to cs.widener.edu:
    >>> RCPT To:<lsimpson@cs.widener.edu>
    <<< 550 <lsimpson@cs.widener.edu>… User unknown
    550 lsimpson… User unknown

    As you can see, a carbon copy of the message (the Cc: header
    entry) was sent to the postmaster of Widener's CS department. The
    Postmaster is responsible for maintaining a reliable mail system
    on his system. Usually postmasters at sites will attempt to aid you
    in getting your mail where it's supposed to go. If a typing error was
    made, then try re-sending the message. If you're sure that the
    address is correct, contact the postmaster of the site directly and
    ask him how to properly address it.

    The message also includes the text of the mail, so you don't have to
    retype everything you wrote.

    —– Unsent message follows —–
    Received: by cs.widener.edu id AA06528; Sat, 25 May 91 16:45:14 -0400
    Date: Sat, 25 May 91 16:45:14 -0400
    From: Matt Groening <mg@gracie.com>
    Message-Id: <9105252045.AA06528@gracie.com>
    To: lsimpson@cs.widener.edu
    Subject: Scripting your future episodes
    Reply-To: writing-group@gracie.com

    …. verbiage …

    The full text of the message is returned intact, including any headers
    that were added. This can be cut out with an editor and fed right
    back into the mail system with a proper address, making redelivery a
    relatively painless process.

    Mailing Lists

    People that share common interests are inclined to discuss their
    hobby or interest at every available opportunity. One modern way to
    aid in this exchange of information is by using a mailing
    list—usually an email address that redistributes all mail sent to
    it back out to a list of addresses. For example, the Sun Managers
    mailing list (of interest to people that administer computers
    manufactured by Sun) has the address sun-managers@eecs.nwu.edu. Any
    mail sent to that address will "explode" out to each person named
    in a file maintained on a computer at Northwestern University.

    Administrative tasks (sometimes referred to as administrivia) are
    often handled through other addresses, typically with the suffix
    -request. To continue the above, a request to be added to or deleted
    from the Sun Managers list should be sent to
    sun-managers-request@eecs.nwu.edu.

    When in doubt, try to write to the -request version of a mailing list
    address first; the other people on the list aren't interested in your
    desire to be added or deleted, and can certainly do nothing to
    expedite your request. Often if the administrator of a list is busy
    (remember, this is all peripheral to real jobs and real work), many
    users find it necessary to ask again and again, often with harsher
    and harsher language, to be removed from a list. This does nothing
    more than waste traffic and bother everyone else receiving the
    messages. If, after a reasonable amount of time, you still haven't
    succeeded to be removed from a mailing list, write to the postmaster
    at that site and see if they can help.

    Exercise caution when replying to a message sent by a mailing list. If
    you wish to respond to the author only, make sure that the only
    address you're replying to is that person, and not the entire list.
    Often messages of the sort "Yes, I agree with you completely!" will
    appear on a list, boring the daylights out of the other readers. Likewise,
    if you explicitly do want to send the message to the whole list,
    you'll save yourself some time by checking to make sure it's indeed
    headed to the whole list and not a single person.

    A list of the currently available mailing lists is available in at
    least two places; the first is in a file on ftp.nisc.sri.com called
    interest-groups under the netinfo/ directory. It's updated fairly
    regularly, but is large (presently around 700K), so only get it every
    once in a while. The other list is maintained by Gene Spafford
    (spaf@cs.purdue.edu), and is posted in parts to the newsgroup
    news.lists semi-regularly. (Usenet News, for info on how to read that
    and other newsgroups.)

    Listservs

    On BITNET there's an automated system for maintaining discussion lists
    called the listserv. Rather than have an already harried and
    overworked human take care of additions and removals from a list, a
    program performs these and other tasks by responding to a set of
    user-driven commands.

    Areas of interest are wide and varied—ETHICS-L deals with ethics in
    computing, while ADND-L has to do with a role-playing game. A full
    list of the available BITNET lists can be obtained by writing to
    LISTSERV@BITNIC.BITNET with a body containing the command

    list global

    However, be sparing in your use of this—see if it's already on your
    system somewhere. The reply is quite large.

    The most fundamental command is subscribe. It will tell the
    listserv to add the sender to a specific list. The usage is

    subscribe foo-l Your Real Name

    It will respond with a message either saying that you've been added to
    the list, or that the request has been passed on to the system on
    which the list is actually maintained.

    The mate to subscribe is, naturally, unsubscribe. It will remove a
    given address from a BITNET list. It, along with all other listserv
    commands, can be abbreviated—subscribe as sub, unsubscribe as
    unsub, etc. For a full list of the available listserv commands,
    write to LISTSERV@BITNIC.BITNET, giving it the command help.

    As an aside, there have been implementations of the listserv system
    for non-BITNET hosts (more specifically, Unix systems). One of the
    most complete is available on cs.bu.edu in the
    directory pub/listserv.

    "I made this letter longer than usual because
    I lack the time to make it shorter."
    Pascal, Provincial Letters XVI

    ————–

    Anonymous FTP

    FTP (File Transfer Protocol) is the primary method of transferring
    files over the Internet. On many systems, it's also the name of the
    program that implements the protocol. Given proper permission, it's
    possible to copy a file from a computer in South Africa to one in Los
    Angeles at very fast speeds (on the order of 5–10K per second).
    This normally requires either a user id on both systems or a special
    configuration set up by the system administrator(s).

    There is a good way around this restriction—the anonymous FTP
    service. It essentially will let anyone in the world have access to
    a certain area of disk space in a non-threatening way. With this,
    people can make files publicly available with little hassle. Some
    systems have dedicated entire disks or even entire computers to
    maintaining extensive archives of source code and information. They
    include gatekeeper.dec.com (Digital), wuarchive.wustl.edu (Washington
    University in Saint Louis), and archive.cis.ohio-state.edu (The Ohio
    State University).

    The process involves the "foreign" user (someone not on the system
    itself) creating an FTP connection and logging into the system as the
    user anonymous, with an arbitrary password:

    Name (foo.site.com:you): anonymous
    Password: jm@south.america.org

    Custom and netiquette dictate that people respond to the
    Password: query with an email address so that the sites can
    track the level of FTP usage, if they desire. (Addresses for
    information on email addresses).

    The speed of the transfer depends on the speed of the underlying
    link. A site that has a 9600bps SLIP connection will not get the same
    throughput as a system with a 56k leased line (The Physical
    Connection, for more on what kinds of connections can exist in a
    network). Also, the traffic of all other users on that link will
    affect performance. If there are thirty people all FTPing from one
    site simultaneously, the load on the system (in addition to the
    network connection) will degrade the overall throughput of the
    transfer.

    FTP Etiquette

    Lest we forget, the Internet is there for people to do work. People
    using the network and the systems on it are doing so for a purpose,
    whether it be research, development, whatever. Any heavy activity
    takes away from the overall performance of the network as a whole.

    The effects of an FTP connection on a site and its link can vary; the
    general rule of thumb is that any extra traffic created detracts from
    the ability of that site's users to perform their tasks. To help be
    considerate of this, it's highly recommended that FTP sessions
    be held only after normal business hours for that site, preferably
    late at night. The possible effects of a large transfer will be less
    destructive at 2 a.m. than 2 p.m. Also, remember that if it's past
    dinner time in Maine, it's still early afternoon in California—think
    in terms of the current time at the site that's being visited, not of
    local time.

    Basic Commands

    While there have been many extensions to the various FTP clients out
    there, there is a de facto "standard" set that everyone expects to
    work. For more specific information, read the manual for your
    specific FTP program. This section will only skim the bare minimum of
    commands needed to operate an FTP session.

    Creating the Connection

    The actual command to use FTP will vary among operating systems; for
    the sake of clarity, we'll use FTP here, since it's the most
    general form.

    There are two ways to connect to a system—using its hostname
    or its Internet number. Using the hostname is usually preferred.
    However, some sites aren't able to resolve hostnames properly,
    and have no alternative. We'll assume you're able to use hostnames
    for simplicity's sake. The form is

    ftp somewhere.domain

    Domains for help with reading and using domain names
    (in the example below, somewhere.domain is ftp.uu.net).

    You must first know the name of the system you want to connect to.
    We'll use ftp.uu.net as an example. On your system, type:

    ftp ftp.uu.net

    (the actual syntax will vary depending on the type of system the
    connection's being made from). It will pause momentarily then respond
    with the message

    Connected to ftp.uu.net.

    and an initial prompt will appear:

    220 uunet FTP server (Version 5.100 Mon Feb 11 17:13:28 EST 1991) ready.
    Name (ftp.uu.net:jm):

    to which you should respond with anonymous:

    220 uunet FTP server (Version 5.100 Mon Feb 11 17:13:28 EST 1991) ready.
    Name (ftp.uu.net:jm): anonymous

    The system will then prompt you for a password; as noted previously, a
    good response is your email address:

    331 Guest login ok, send ident as password.
    Password: jm@south.america.org
    230 Guest login ok, access restrictions apply.
    ftp>

    The password itself will not echo. This is to protect a user's
    security when he or she is using a real account to FTP files between
    machines. Once you reach the ftp> prompt, you know you're
    logged in and ready to go.

    Notice the ftp.uu.net:joe in the Name: prompt? That's
    another clue that anonymous FTP is special: FTP expects a normal user
    accounts to be used for transfers.

    dir
    At the ftp> prompt, you can type a number of commands to perform
    various functions. One example is dir—it will list the files
    in the current directory. Continuing the example from above:

    ftp> dir

    200 PORT command successful.
    150 Opening ASCII mode data connection for /bin/ls.
    total 3116
    drwxr-xr-x 2 7 21 512 Nov 21 1988 .forward
    -rw-rw-r– 1 7 11 0 Jun 23 1988 .hushlogin
    drwxrwxr-x 2 0 21 512 Jun 4 1990 Census
    drwxrwxr-x 2 0 120 512 Jan 8 09:36 ClariNet
    … etc etc …
    -rw-rw-r– 1 7 14 42390 May 20 02:24 newthisweek.Z
    … etc etc …
    -rw-rw-r– 1 7 14 2018887 May 21 01:01 uumap.tar.Z
    drwxrwxr-x 2 7 6 1024 May 11 10:58 uunet-info

    226 Transfer complete.
    5414 bytes received in 1.1 seconds (4.9 Kbytes/s)
    ftp>

    The file newthisweek.Z was specifically included because we'll
    be using it later. Just for general information, it happens to be a
    listing of all of the files added to UUNET's archives during the past
    week.

    The directory shown is on a machine running the Unix operating
    system—the dir command will produce different results on other
    operating systems (e.g. TOPS, VMS, et al.). Learning to recognize
    different formats will take some time. After a few weeks of
    traversing the Internet, it proves easier to see, for example, how
    large a file is on an operating system you're otherwise not acquainted
    with.

    With many FTP implementations, it's also possible to take the output
    of dir and put it into a file on the local system with

    ftp> dir n* outfilename

    the contents of which can then be read outside of the live FTP
    connection; this is particularly useful for systems with very long
    directories (like ftp.uu.net). The above example would put the
    names of every file that begins with an n into the local file
    outfilename.

    cd

    At the beginning of an FTP session, the user is in a "top-level"
    directory. Most things are in directories below it (e.g. /pub). To
    change the current directory, one uses the cd command. To change to
    the directory pub, for example, one would type

    ftp> cd pub

    which would elicit the response

    250 CWD command successful.

    Meaning the "Change Working Directory" command (cd) worked
    properly. Moving "up" a directory is more system-specific—in Unix
    use the command cd .., and in VMS, cd [-].

    get and put

    The actual transfer is performed with the get and put
    commands. To get a file from the remote computer to the local
    system, the command takes the form:

    ftp> get filename

    where filename is the file on the remote system. Again using
    ftp.uu.net as an example, the file newthisweek.Z can be
    retrieved with

    ftp> get newthisweek.Z
    200 PORT command successful.
    150 Opening ASCII mode data connection for newthisweek.Z (42390 bytes).
    226 Transfer complete.
    local: newthisweek.Z remote: newthisweek.Z
    42553 bytes received in 6.9 seconds (6 Kbytes/s)
    ftp>

    The section below on using binary mode instead of ASCII will describe
    why this particular choice will result in a corrupt and subsequently
    unusable file.

    If, for some reason, you want to save a file under a different name
    (e.g. your system can only have 14-character filenames, or can only
    have one dot in the name), you can specify what the local filename
    should be by providing get with an additional argument

    ftp> get newthisweek.Z uunet-new

    which will place the contents of the file newthisweek.Z in
    uunet-new on the local system.

    The transfer works the other way, too. The put command will
    transfer a file from the local system to the remote system. If the
    permissions are set up for an FTP session to write to a remote
    directory, a file can be sent with

    ftp> put filename

    As with get, put will take a third argument, letting you
    specify a different name for the file on the remote system.

    ASCII vs Binary

    In the example above, the file newthisweek.Z was transferred, but
    supposedly not correctly. The reason is this: in a normal ASCII
    transfer (the default), certain characters are translated between
    systems, to help make text files more readable. However, when binary
    files (those containing non-ASCII characters) are transferred, this
    translation should not take place. One example is a binary
    program—a few changed characters can render it completely useless.

    To avoid this problem, it's possible to be in one of two modes—ASCII
    or binary. In binary mode, the file isn't translated in any way.
    What's on the remote system is precisely what's received. The
    commands to go between the two modes are:

    ftp> ascii
    200 Type set to A. (Note the A, which signifies ASCII mode.)

    ftp> binary
    200 Type set to I. (Set to Image format, for pure binary transfers.)

    Note that each command need only be done once to take effect; if the
    user types binary, all transfers in that session are done in
    binary mode (that is, unless ascii is typed later).

    The transfer of newthisweek.Z will work if done as:

    ftp> binary
    200 Type set to I.
    ftp> get newthisweek.Z
    200 PORT command successful.
    150 Opening BINARY mode data connection for newthisweek.Z (42390 bytes).
    226 Transfer complete.
    local: newthisweek.Z remote: newthisweek.Z
    42390 bytes received in 7.2 seconds (5.8 Kbytes/s)

    Note: The file size (42390) is different from that done
    in ASCII mode (42553) bytes; and the number 42390 matches the one
    in the listing of UUNET's top directory. We can be relatively sure
    that we've received the file without any problems.

    mget and mput

    The commands mget and mput allow for multiple file
    transfers using wildcards to get several files, or a whole set of
    files at once, rather than having to do it manually one by one. For
    example, to get all files that begin with the letter f, one
    would type

    ftp> mget f*

    Similarly, to put all of the local files that end with .c:

    ftp> mput *.c

    Rather than reiterate what's been written a hundred times before,
    consult a local manual for more information on wildcard matching
    (every DOS manual, for example, has a section on it).

    Normally, FTP assumes a user wants to be prompted for every file in a
    mget or mput operation. You'll often need to get a whole set of
    files and not have each of them confirmed—you know they're all
    right. In that case, use the prompt command to turn the queries off.

    ftp> prompt
    Interactive mode off.

    Likewise, to turn it back on, the prompt command should simply
    be issued again.

    Joe Granrose's List
    Monthly, Joe Granrose (odin@pilot.njin.net) posts to Usenet
    (Usenet News) an extensive list of sites offering anonymous FTP
    service. It's available in a number of ways:

    The Usenet groups comp.misc and comp.sources.wanted

    Anonymous FTP from pilot.njin.net [128.6.7.38], in
    /pub/ftp-list.

    Write to odin@pilot.njin.net with a Subject: line of listserv-request
    and a message body of send help. Please don't bother Joe with your
    requests—the server will provide you with the list.

    The archie Server
    archie is always in lowercase

    A group of people at McGill University in Canada got together and created a
    query system called archie. It was originally formed to be a
    quick and easy way to scan the offerings of the many anonymous FTP
    sites that are maintained around the world. As time progressed,
    archie grew to include other valuable services as well.

    The archie service is accessible through an interactive telnet
    session, email queries, and command-line and X-window clients. The
    email responses can be used along with FTPmail servers for those not
    on the Internet. (FTP-by-Mail Servers, for info on using FTPmail
    servers.)

    Using archie Today

    Currently, archie tracks the contents of over 800 anonymous FTP
    archive sites containing over a million files stored across the
    Internet. Collectively, these files represent well over 50 gigabytes
    of information, with new entries being added daily.

    The archie server automatically updates the listing information from
    each site about once a month. This avoids constantly updating the
    databases, which could waste network resources, yet ensures that the
    information on each site's holdings is reasonably up to date.

    To access archie interactively, telnet to one of the existing
    servers. {See Telnet, for notes on using the telnet program.} They
    include

    archie.ans.net (New York, USA)
    archie.rutgers.edu (New Jersey, USA)
    archie.sura.net (Maryland, USA)
    archie.unl.edu (Nebraska, USA)
    archie.mcgill.ca (the first Archie server, in Canada)
    archie.funet.fi (Finland)
    archie.au (Australia)
    archie.doc.ic.ac.uk (Great Britain)

    At the login: prompt of one of the servers, enter archie to log in.
    A greeting will be displayed, detailing information about ongoing
    work in the archie project; the user will be left at a archie>
    prompt, at which he may enter commands. Using help will yield
    instructions on using the prog command to make queries, set to
    control various aspects of the server's operation, et al. Type quit
    at the prompt to leave archie. Typing the query prog vine.tar.Z will
    yield a list of the systems that offer the source to the X-windows
    program vine; a piece of the information returned looks like:

    Host ftp.uu.net (137.39.1.9)
    Last updated 10:30 7 Jan 1992

    Location: /packages/X/contrib
    FILE rw-r–r– 15548 Oct 8 20:29 vine.tar.Z

    Host nic.funet.fi (128.214.6.100)
    Last updated 05:07 4 Jan 1992

    Location: /pub/X11/contrib
    FILE rw-rw-r– 15548 Nov 8 03:25 vine.tar.Z

    archie Clients

    There are two main-stream archie clients, one called (naturally
    enough) archie, the other xarchie (for X-Windows). They query the
    archie databases and yield a list of systems that have the requested
    file(s) available for anonymous FTP, without requiring an interactive
    session to the server. For example, to find the same information you
    tried with the server command prog, you could type

    % archie vine.tar.Z
    Host athene.uni-paderborn.de
    Location: /local/X11/more_contrib
    FILE -rw-r–r– 18854 Nov 15 1990 vine.tar.Z

    Host emx.utexas.edu
    Location: /pub/mnt/source/games
    FILE -rw-r–r– 12019 May 7 1988 vine.tar.Z

    Host export.lcs.mit.edu
    Location: /contrib
    FILE -rw-r–r– 15548 Oct 9 00:29 vine.tar.Z

    Note that your system administrator may not have installed the archie
    clients yet; the source is available on each of the archie servers, in
    the directory archie/clients.

    Using the X-windows client is much more intuitive—if it's installed,
    just read its man page and give it a whirl. It's essential for the
    networked desktop.

    Mailing archie

    Users limited to email connectivity to the Internet should send a
    message to the address archie@archie.mcgill.ca with the single word
    help in the body of the message. An email message will be returned
    explaining how to use the email archie server, along with the details
    of using FTPmail. Most of the commands offered by the telnet
    interface can be used with the mail server.

    The whatis database

    In addition to offering access to anonymous FTP listings, archie also
    permits access to the whatis description database. It includes
    the names and brief synopses for over 3,500 public domain software
    packages, datasets and informational documents located on the
    Internet.

    Additional whatis databases are scheduled to be added in the
    future. Planned offerings include listings for the names and locations
    of online library catalog programs, the names of publicly accessible
    electronic mailing lists, compilations of Frequently Asked Questions
    lists, and archive sites for the most popular Usenet newsgroups.
    Suggestions for additional descriptions or locations databases are
    welcomed and should be sent to the archie developers at
    archie-l@cs.mcgill.ca.

    "Was f@"ur pl@"undern!"
    ("What a place to plunder!")
    Gebhard Leberecht Bl@"ucher

    ——
    Usenet News

    Original from: chip@count.tct.com (Chip Salzenberg)
    [Most recent change: 19 May 1991 by spaf@cs.purdue.edu (Gene Spafford)]

    The first thing to understand about Usenet is that it is widely
    misunderstood. Every day on Usenet the "blind men and the
    elephant" phenomenon appears, in spades. In the opinion of the
    author, more flame wars (rabid arguments) arise because of a
    lack of understanding of the nature of Usenet than from any other
    source. And consider that such flame wars arise, of necessity, among
    people who are on Usenet. Imagine, then, how poorly understood Usenet
    must be by those outside!

    No essay on the nature of Usenet can ignore the erroneous impressions
    held by many Usenet users. Therefore, this section will treat
    falsehoods first. Keep reading for truth. (Beauty, alas, is not
    relevant to Usenet.)

    What Usenet Is

    Usenet is the set of machines that exchange articles tagged with one
    or more universally-recognized labels, called newsgroups (or
    "groups" for short). (Note that the term newsgroup is correct,
    while area, base, board, bboard, conference, round table, SIG, etc.
    are incorrect. If you want to be understood, be accurate.)

    The Diversity of Usenet

    If the above definition of Usenet sounds vague, that's because it is.
    It is almost impossible to generalize over all Usenet sites in any
    non-trivial way. Usenet encompasses government agencies, large
    universities, high schools, businesses of all sizes, home computers of
    all descriptions, etc.

    Every administrator controls his own site. No one has any real
    control over any site but his own. The administrator gets his power
    from the owner of the system he administers. As long as the owner is
    happy with the job the administrator is doing, he can do whatever he
    pleases, up to and including cutting off Usenet entirely. C'est
    la vie.

    What Usenet Is Not

    Usenet is not an organization.
    Usenet has no central authority. In fact, it has no central anything.
    There is a vague notion of "upstream" and "downstream" related to
    the direction of high-volume news flow. It follows that, to the
    extent that "upstream" sites decide what traffic they will carry for
    their "downstream" neighbors, that "upstream" sites have some
    influence on their neighbors. But such influence is usually easy to
    circumvent, and heavy-handed manipulation typically results in a
    backlash of resentment.

    Usenet is not a democracy.
    A democracy can be loosely defined as "government of the people, by
    the people, for the people." However, as explained above, Usenet is
    not an organization, and only an organization can be run as a
    democracy. Even a democracy must be organized, for if it lacks a
    means of enforcing the peoples' wishes, then it may as well not exist.

    Some people wish that Usenet were a democracy. Many people pretend
    that it is. Both groups are sadly deluded.

    Usenet is not fair.
    After all, who shall decide what's fair? For that matter, if someone
    is behaving unfairly, who's going to stop him? Neither you nor I,
    that's certain.

    Usenet is not a right.
    Some people misunderstand their local right of "freedom of speech"
    to mean that they have a legal right to use others' computers to say
    what they wish in whatever way they wish, and the owners of said
    computers have no right to stop them.

    Those people are wrong. Freedom of speech also means freedom not to
    speak; if I choose not to use my computer to aid your speech, that is
    my right. Freedom of the press belongs to those who own one.

    Usenet is not a public utility.
    Some Usenet sites are publicly funded or subsidized. Most of them,
    by plain count, are not. There is no government monopoly on Usenet,
    and little or no control.

    Usenet is not a commercial network.
    Many Usenet sites are academic or government organizations; in fact,
    Usenet originated in academia. Therefore, there is a Usenet custom of
    keeping commercial traffic to a minimum. If such commercial traffic
    is generally considered worth carrying, then it may be grudgingly
    tolerated. Even so, it is usually separated somehow from
    non-commercial traffic; see comp.newprod.

    Usenet is not the Internet.
    The Internet is a wide-ranging network, parts of which are subsidized
    by various governments. The Internet carries many kinds of traffic;
    Usenet is only one of them. And the Internet is only one of the
    various networks carrying Usenet traffic.

    Usenet is not a Unix network, nor even an ASCII network.

    Don't assume that everyone is using "rn" on a Unix machine. There
    are Vaxen running VMS, IBM mainframes, Amigas, and MS-DOS PCs reading
    and posting to Usenet. And, yes, some of them use (shudder) EBCDIC.
    Ignore them if you like, but they're out there.

    Usenet is not software.
    There are dozens of software packages used at various sites to
    transport and read Usenet articles. So no one program or package can
    be called "the Usenet software."

    Software designed to support Usenet traffic can be (and is) used for
    other kinds of communication, usually without risk of mixing the two.
    Such private communication networks are typically kept distinct from
    Usenet by the invention of newsgroup names different from the
    universally-recognized ones.

    Usenet is not a UUCP network.

    UUCP is a protocol (some might say protocol suite, but that's a
    technical point) for sending data over point-to-point connections,
    typically using dialup modems. Usenet is only one of the various
    kinds of traffic carried via UUCP, and UUCP is only one of the various
    transports carrying Usenet traffic.

    Well, enough negativity.

    Propagation of News

    In the old days, when UUCP over long-distance dialup lines was the
    dominant means of article transmission, a few well-connected sites
    had real influence in determining which newsgroups would be carried
    where. Those sites called themselves "the backbone."

    But things have changed. Nowadays, even the smallest Internet site
    has connectivity the likes of which the backbone admin of yesteryear
    could only dream. In addition, in the U.S., the advent of cheaper
    long-distance calls and high-speed modems has made long-distance
    Usenet feeds thinkable for smaller companies. There is only one
    pre-eminent UUCP transport site today in the U.S., namely UUNET. But
    UUNET isn't a player in the propagation wars, because it never
    refuses any traffic—it gets paid by the minute, after all; to
    refuse based on content would jeopardize its legal status as an
    enhanced service provider.

    All of the above applies to the U.S. In Europe, different cost
    structures favored the creation of strictly controlled hierarchical
    organizations with central registries. This is all very unlike the
    traditional mode of U.S. sites (pick a name, get the software, get a
    feed, you're on). Europe's "benign monopolies", long uncontested,
    now face competition from looser organizations patterned after the
    U.S. model.

    Group Creation

    As discussed above, Usenet is not a democracy. Nevertheless,
    currently the most popular way to create a new newsgroup involves a
    "vote" to determine popular support for (and opposition to) a
    proposed newsgroup. Newsgroup Creation, for detailed instructions and
    guidelines on the process involved in making a newsgroup.

    If you follow the guidelines, it is probable that your group will be
    created and will be widely propagated. However, due to the nature of
    Usenet, there is no way for any user to enforce the results of a
    newsgroup vote (or any other decision, for that matter). Therefore,
    for your new newsgroup to be propagated widely, you must not only
    follow the letter of the guidelines; you must also follow its spirit.
    And you must not allow even a whiff of shady dealings or dirty tricks
    to mar the vote.

    So, you may ask: How is a new user supposed to know anything about the
    "spirit" of the guidelines? Obviously, she can't. This fact leads
    inexorably to the following recommendation:

    If you're a new user, don't try to create a new newsgroup alone.

    If you have a good newsgroup idea, then read the news.groups
    newsgroup for a while (six months, at least) to find out how things
    work. If you're too impatient to wait six months, then you really
    need to learn; read news.groups for a year instead. If you just
    can't wait, find a Usenet old hand to run the vote for you.

    Readers may think this advice unnecessarily strict. Ignore it at your
    peril. It is embarrassing to speak before learning. It is foolish to
    jump into a society you don't understand with your mouth open. And it
    is futile to try to force your will on people who can tune you out
    with the press of a key.

    If You're Unhappy…
    Property rights being what they are, there is no higher authority on
    Usenet than the people who own the machines on which Usenet traffic is
    carried. If the owner of the machine you use says, "We will not
    carry alt.sex on this machine," and you are not happy with
    that order, you have no Usenet recourse. What can we outsiders do,
    after all?

    That doesn't mean you are without options. Depending on the nature
    of your site, you may have some internal political recourse. Or you
    might find external pressure helpful. Or, with a minimal investment,
    you can get a feed of your own from somewhere else. Computers capable
    of taking Usenet feeds are down in the $500 range now, Unix-capable
    boxes are going for under $2000, and there are at least two Unix
    lookalikes in the $100 price range.

    No matter what, appealing to "Usenet" won't help. Even if those who
    read such an appeal regarding system administration are sympathetic to
    your cause, they will almost certainly have even less influence at
    your site than you do.

    By the same token, if you don't like what some user at another site is
    doing, only the administrator and/or owner of that site have any
    authority to do anything about it. Persuade them that the user in
    question is a problem for them, and they might do something (if they
    feel like it). If the user in question is the administrator or owner
    of the site from which he or she posts, forget it; you can't win.
    Arrange for your newsreading software to ignore articles from him or
    her if you can, and chalk one up to experience.

    The History of Usenet (The ABCs)

    In the beginning, there were conversations, and they were good. Then
    came Usenet in 1979, shortly after the release of V7 Unix with UUCP;
    and it was better. Two Duke University grad students in North
    Carolina, Tom Truscott and Jim Ellis, thought of hooking computers
    together to exchange information with the Unix community. Steve
    Bellovin, a grad student at the University of North Carolina, put
    together the first version of the news software using shell scripts
    and installed it on the first two sites: unc and duke. At the
    beginning of 1980 the network consisted of those two sites and phs
    (another machine at Duke), and was described at the January 1980
    Usenix conference in Boulder, CO. {The Usenix conferences are
    semi-annual meetings where members of the Usenix Association, a
    group of Unix enthusiasts, meet and trade notes.} Steve Bellovin
    later rewrote the scripts into C programs, but they were never
    released beyond unc and duke. Shortly thereafter, Steve Daniel did
    another implementation in the C programming language for public
    distribution. Tom Truscott made further modifications, and this
    became the "A" news release.

    In 1981 at the University of California at Berkeley, grad student Mark
    Horton and high school student Matt Glickman rewrote the news software
    to add functionality and to cope with the ever increasing volume of
    news—"A" news was intended for only a few articles per group per
    day. This rewrite was the "B" news version. The first public
    release was version 2.1 in 1982; all versions before 2.1 were
    considered in beta test. As The Net grew, the news software was
    expanded and modified. The last version maintained and released
    primarily by Mark was 2.10.1.

    Rick Adams, then at the Center for Seismic Studies, took over
    coordination of the maintenance and enhancement of the news software
    with the 2.10.2 release in 1984. By this time, the increasing volume
    of news was becoming a concern, and the mechanism for moderated groups
    was added to the software at 2.10.2. Moderated groups were inspired
    by ARPA mailing lists and experience with other bulletin board
    systems. In late 1986, version 2.11 of news was released, including a
    number of changes to support a new naming structure for newsgroups,
    enhanced batching and compression, enhanced ihave/sendme control
    messages, and other features. The current release of news is 2.11,
    patchlevel 19.

    A new version of news, becoming known as "C" news, has been
    developed at the University of Toronto by Geoff Collyer and Henry
    Spencer. This version is a rewrite of the lowest levels of news to
    increase article processing speed, decrease article expiration
    processing and improve the reliability of the news system through
    better locking, etc. The package was released to The Net in the
    autumn of 1987. For more information, see the paper News Need Not Be
    Slow, published in the Winter 1987 Usenix Technical Conference
    proceedings.

    Usenet software has also been ported to a number of platforms, from
    the Amiga and IBM PCs all the way to minicomputers and mainframes.

    Hierarchies
    Newsgroups are organized according to their specific areas of
    concentration. Since the groups are in a tree structure, the
    various areas are called hierarchies. There are seven major categories:

    comp
    Topics of interest to both computer professionals and
    hobbyists, including topics in computer science, software sources, and
    information on hardware and software systems.

    misc
    Group addressing themes not easily classified into any of the other
    headings or which incorporate themes from multiple categories.
    Subjects include fitness, job-hunting, law, and investments.

    sci
    Discussions marked by special knowledge relating to research in or
    application of the established sciences.

    soc
    Groups primarily addressing social issues and socializing. Included
    are discussions related to many different world cultures.

    talk
    Groups largely debate-oriented and tending to feature long
    discussions without resolution and without appreciable amounts of
    generally useful information.

    news
    Groups concerned with the news network, group maintenance, and software.

    rec
    Groups oriented towards hobbies and recreational activities

    These "world" newsgroups are (usually) circulated around the entire
    Usenet—this implies world-wide distribution. Not all groups
    actually enjoy such wide distribution, however. The European Usenet
    and Eunet sites take only a selected subset of the more "technical"
    groups, and controversial "noise" groups are often not carried by many
    sites in the U.S. and Canada (these groups are primarily under the talk
    and soc classifications). Many sites do not carry some or all of
    the comp.binaries groups because of the typically large size of
    the posts in them (being actual executable programs).

    Also available are a number of "alternative" hierarchies:

    alt
    True anarchy; anything and everything can and does appear;
    subjects include sex, the Simpsons, and privacy.

    gnu
    Groups concentrating on interests and software with the GNU
    Project of the Free Software Foundation. For further info on what the
    FSF is, FSF.

    biz
    Business-related groups.

    Moderated vs Unmoderated

    Some newsgroups insist that the discussion remain focused and
    on-target; to serve this need, moderated groups came to be. All
    articles posted to a moderated group get mailed to the group's
    moderator. He or she periodically (hopefully sooner than later)
    reviews the posts, and then either posts them individually to Usenet,
    or posts a composite digest of the articles for the past day or
    two. This is how many mailing list gateways work (for example, the
    Risks Digest).

    news.groups & news.announce.newgroups

    Being a good net.citizen includes being involved in the continuing
    growth and evolution of the Usenet system. One part of this
    involvement includes following the discussion in the groups
    news.groups and the notes in news.announce.newgroups. It is there
    that discussion goes on about the creation of new groups and
    destruction of inactive ones. Every person on Usenet is allowed and
    encouraged to vote on the creation of a newsgroup.

    How Usenet Works

    The transmission of Usenet news is entirely cooperative. Feeds are
    generally provided out of good will and the desire to distribute news
    everywhere. There are places which provide feeds for a fee (e.g.
    UUNET), but for the large part no exchange of money is involved.

    There are two major transport methods, UUCP and NNTP. The first is
    mainly modem-based and involves the normal charges for telephone
    calls. The second, NNTP, is the primary method for distributing news
    over the Internet.

    With UUCP, news is stored in batches on a site until the
    neighbor calls to receive the articles, or the feed site happens to
    call. A list of groups which the neighbor wishes to receive is
    maintained on the feed site. The Cnews system compresses its batches,
    which can dramatically reduce the transmission time necessary for a
    relatively heavy newsfeed.

    NNTP, on the other hand, offers a little more latitude with how news
    is sent. The traditional store-and-forward method is, of course,
    available. Given the "real-time" nature of the Internet, though,
    other methods have been devised. Programs now keep constant
    connections with their news neighbors, sending news nearly
    instantaneously, and can handle dozens of simultaneous feeds, both
    incoming and outgoing.

    The transmission of a Usenet article is centered around the unique
    Message-ID: header. When an NNTP site offers an article to a
    neighbor, it says it has that specific Message ID. If the neighbor
    finds it hasn't received the article yet, it tells the feed to send it
    through; this is repeated for each and every article that's waiting
    for the neighbor. Using unique IDs helps prevent a system from
    receiving five copies of an article from each of its five news
    neighbors, for example.

    Further information on how Usenet works with relation to the various
    transports is available in the documentation for the Cnews and NNTP
    packages, as well as in RFC-1036, the Standard for Interchange of
    USENET Messages and RFC-977, Network News Transfer Protocol: A
    Proposed Standard for the Stream-Based Transmission of News. The
    RFCs do tend to be rather dry reading, particularly to the new user.

    Mail Gateways

    A natural progression is for Usenet news and electronic mailing lists
    to somehow become merged—which they have, in the form of news
    gateways. Many mailing lists are set up to "reflect" messages not
    only to the readership of the list, but also into a newsgroup.
    Likewise, posts to a newsgroup can be sent to the moderator of the
    mailing list, or to the entire mailing list. Some examples of this in
    action are comp.risks (the Risks Digest) and
    comp.dcom.telecom (the Telecom Digest).

    This method of propagating mailing list traffic has helped solve the
    problem of a single message being delivered to a number of people at
    the same site—instead, anyone can just subscribe to the group.
    Also, mailing list maintenance is lowered substantially, since the
    moderators don't have to be constantly removing and adding users to
    and from the list. Instead, the people can read and not read the
    newsgroup at their leisure.

    from "Dear Emily Postnews" by Brad Templeton
    Usenet "Netiquette"

    There are many traditions with Usenet, not the least of which is
    dubbed netiquette—being polite and considerate of others. If
    you follow a few basic guidelines, you, and everyone that reads your
    posts, will be much happier in the long run.

    Signatures

    At the end of most articles is a small blurb called a person's
    signature. In Unix this file is named .signature in the
    person's login directory—it will vary for other operating systems.
    It exists to provide information about how to get in touch with the
    person posting the article, including their email address, phone
    number, address, or where they're located. Even so, signatures have
    become the graffiti of computers. People put song lyrics, pictures,
    philosophical quotes, even advertisements in their ".sigs".
    (Note, however, that advertising in your signature will more often
    than not get you flamed until you take it out.)

    Four lines will suffice—more is just extra garbage for Usenet sites
    to carry along with your article, which is supposed to be the intended
    focus of the reader. Netiquette dictates limiting oneself to this
    "quota" of four—some people make signatures that are ten lines or
    even more, including elaborate ASCII drawings of their hand-written
    signature or faces or even the space shuttle. This is not
    cute, and will bother people to no end.

    Similarly, it's not necessary to include your signature—if you
    forget to append it to an article, don't worry about it. The
    article's just as good as it ever would be, and contains everything
    you should want to say. Don't re-post the article just to include the
    signature.

    Posting Personal Messages

    If mail to a person doesn't make it through, avoid posting the message
    to a newsgroup. Even if the likelihood of that person reading the
    group is very high, all of the other people reading the articles don't
    give a whit what you have to say to Jim Morrison. Simply wait for the
    person to post again and double-check the address, or get in touch
    with your system administrator and see if it's a problem with local
    email delivery. It may also turn out that their site is down or is
    having problems, in which case it's just necessary to wait until
    things return to normal before contacting Jim.

    Posting Mail

    In the interests of privacy, it's considered extremely bad taste to post
    any email that someone may have sent, unless they explicitly give you
    permission to redistribute it. While the legal issues can be heavily
    debated, most everyone agrees that email should be treated as anything
    one would receive via normal snailmail, {The slang for the normal land and air
    postal service.} , with all of the assumed rights that are carried with it.

    Test Messages

    Many people, particularly new users, want to try out posting before
    actually taking part in discussions. Often the mechanics of getting
    messages out is the most difficult part of Usenet. To this end,
    many, many users find it necessary to post their tests to "normal"
    groups (for example, news.admin or comp.mail.misc). This is
    considered a major netiquette faux pas in the Usenet world. There are
    a number of groups available, called test groups, that exist solely
    for the purpose of trying out a news system, reader, or even new
    signature. They include

    alt.test
    gnu.gnusenet.test
    misc.test

    some of which will generate auto-magic replies to your posts to
    let you know they made it through. There are certain denizens of
    Usenet that frequent the test groups to help new users out. They
    respond to the posts, often including the article so the poster can
    see how it got to the person's site. Also, many regional hierarchies
    have test groups, like phl.test in Philadelphia.

    By all means, experiment and test—just do it in its proper place.

    Famous People Appearing

    Every once in a while, someone says that a celebrity is accessible
    through "The Net"; or, even more entertaining, an article is forged
    to appear to be coming from that celebrity. One example is Stephen
    Spielberg—the rec.arts.movies readership was in an uproar for
    two weeks following a couple of posts supposedly made by Mr.
    Spielberg. (Some detective work revealed it to be a hoax.)

    There are a few well-known people that are acquainted with
    Usenet and computers in general—but the overwhelming majority are
    just normal people. One should act with skepticism whenever a notable
    personality is "seen" in a newsgroup.

    Summaries

    Authors of articles occasionally say that readers should reply by
    mail and they'll summarize. Accordingly, readers should do just
    that—reply via mail. Responding with a followup article to such an
    article defeats the intention of the author. She, in a few days,
    will post one article containing the highlights of the responses she
    received. By following up to the whole group, the author may not
    read what you have to say.

    When creating a summary of the replies to a post, try to make it as
    reader-friendly as possible. Avoid just putting all of the messages
    received into one big file. Rather, take some time and edit the
    messages into a form that contains the essential information that
    other readers would be interested in.

    Also, sometimes people will respond but request to remain anonymous
    (one example is the employees of a corporation that feel the
    information's not proprietary, but at the same time want to protect
    themselves from political backlash). Summaries should honor this
    request accordingly by listing the From: address as
    anonymous or (Address withheld by request).

    Quoting

    When following up to an article, many newsreaders provide the facility
    to quote the original article with each line prefixed by >
    , as in

    In article <1232@foo.bar.com>, sharon@foo.bar.com wrote:
    > I agree, I think that basketweaving's really catching on,
    > particularly in Pennsylvania. Here's a list of every person
    > in PA that currently engages in it publicly:
    line … etc …

    This is a severe example (potentially a horribly long article), but
    proves a point. When you quote another person, edit out whatever
    isn't directly applicable to your reply. {But not changing their
    words, of course. } This gives the reader of the new article a better
    idea of what points you were addressing. By including the entire
    article, you'll only annoy those reading it. Also, signatures in the
    original aren't necessary; the readers already know who wrote it (by
    the attribution).

    Avoid being tedious with responses—rather than pick apart an
    article, address it in parts or as a whole. Addressing practically
    each and every word in an article only proves that the person
    responding has absolutely nothing better to do with his time.

    If a "war" starts (insults and personal comments get thrown back
    and forth), take it into email—exchange email with the person
    you're arguing with. No one enjoys watching people bicker
    incessantly.

    Crossposting

    The Newsgroups: line isn't limited to just one group—an
    article can be posted in a list of groups. For instance, the line

    Newsgroups: sci.space,comp.simulation

    posts the article to both the groups sci.space and
    comp.simulation. It's usually safe to crosspost to up to three
    or four groups. To list more than that is considered "excessive
    noise."

    It's also suggested that if an article is crossposted a
    Followup-To: header be included. It should name the group to
    which all additional discussion should be directed to. For the above
    example a possible Followup-To: would be

    Followup-To: sci.space

    which would make all followups automatically be posted to just
    sci.space, rather than both sci.space and comp.simulation. If every
    response made with a newsreader's "followup" command should go to
    the person posting the article no matter what, there's also a
    mechanism worked in to accommodate. The Followup-To: header should
    contain the single word poster:

    Followup-To: poster

    Certain newsreaders will use this to sense that a reply should never
    be posted back onto The Net. This is often used with questions that
    will yield a summary of information later, a vote, or an
    advertisement.

    Recent News

    One should avoid posting "recent" events—sports scores, a plane
    crash, or whatever people will see on the evening news or read in the
    morning paper. By the time the article has propagated across all of
    Usenet, the "news" value of the article will have become stale.
    (This is one case for the argument that Usenet news is a misnomer.
    {Note that the Clarinet News service (Clarinet) offers news items in
    a Usenet format as a precise alternative to the morning paper, et.
    al.)

    Quality of Postings

    How you write and present yourself in your articles is important. If
    you have terrible spelling, keep a dictionary near by. If you have
    trouble with grammar and punctuation, try to get a book on English
    grammar and composition (found in many bookstores and at garage
    sales). By all means pay attention to what you say—it makes you who
    you are on The Net.

    Likewise, try to be clear in what you ask. Ambiguous or vague
    questions often lead to no response at all, leaving the poster
    discouraged. Give as much essential information as you feel is
    necessary to let people help you, but keep it within limits. For
    instance, you should probably include the operating system of your
    computer in the post if it's needed, but don't tell everybody what
    peripherals you have hanging off of it.

    Useful Subjects

    The Subject: line of an article is what will first attract
    people to read it—if it's vague or doesn't describe what's contained
    within, no one will read the article. At the same time,
    Subject: lines that're too wordy tend to be irritating. For
    example:

    Good
    Subject: Building Emacs on a Sun Sparc under 4.1

    Good
    Subject: Tryin' to find Waldo in NJ.

    Bad
    Subject: I can't get emacs to work !!!

    Bad
    Subject: I'm desperately in search of the honorable Mr. Waldo in the state
    of…

    Simply put, try to think of what will best help the reader when he or
    she encounters your article in a newsreading session.

    Tone of Voice

    Since common computers can't portray the inflection or tone in a
    person's voice, how articles are worded can directly affect the
    response to them. If you say

    Anybody using a Vic-20 should go buy themselves a life.

    you'll definitely get some responses—telling you to take a leap.
    Rather than be inflammatory, phrase your articles in a way that
    rationally expresses your opinion, like

    What're the practical uses of a Vic-20 these days?

    which presents yourself as a much more level-headed individual.

    Also, what case (upper or lower) you use can indicate how you're
    trying to speak—netiquette dictates that if you USE ALL CAPITAL
    LETTERS, people will think you're "shouting." Write as you would in
    a normal letter to a friend, following traditional rules of English
    (or whatever language you happen to speak).

    Computer Religion

    No matter what kind of computer a person is using, theirs is always
    the best and most efficient of them all. Posting articles
    asking questions like What computer should I buy? An Atari ST or an
    Amiga? will lead only to fervent arguments over the merits and
    drawbacks of each brand. Don't even ask The Net—go to a local user
    group, or do some research of your own like reading some magazine
    reviews. Trying to say one computer is somehow better than another is
    a moot point.

    The Anatomy of an Article

    Frequently Asked Questions

    A number of groups include Frequently Asked Question (FAQ) lists,
    which give the answers to questions or points that have been raised
    time and time again in a newsgroup. They're intended to help cut
    down on the redundant traffic in a group. For example, in the
    newsgroup alt.tv.simpsons, one recurring question is Did you notice
    that there's a different blackboard opening at the beginning of every
    Simpsons episode? As a result, it's part of the FAQ for that group.

    Usually, FAQ lists are posted at the beginning of each month, and are
    set to expire one month later (when, supposedly, the next FAQ will be
    published). Nearly every FAQ is also crossposted to news.answers,
    which is used as a Usenet repository for them.

    The Pit-Manager Archive

    MIT, with Jonathan Kamens, has graciously dedicated a machine to the
    archiving and storage of the various periodic postings that are
    peppered throughout the various Usenet groups. To access them, FTP to
    the system pit-manager.mit.edu and look in the directory
    /pub/usenet.

    "Be it true or false, so it be news."
    Ben Jonson, News from the New World

    —–
    Telnet

    Telnet is the main Internet protocol for creating a connection
    with a remote machine. It gives the user the opportunity to be on one
    computer system and do work on another, which may be across the street
    or thousands of miles away. Where modems are limited, in the majority,
    by the quality of telephone lines and a single connection, telnet
    provides a connection that's error-free and nearly always faster than
    the latest conventional modems.

    Using Telnet

    As with FTP (Anonymous FTP), the actual command for negotiating a telnet
    connection varies from system to system. The most common is
    telnet itself, though. It takes the form of:

    telnet somewhere.domain

    To be safe, we'll use your local system as a working example. By now,
    you hopefully know your site's domain name. If not, ask or try
    to figure it out. You'll not get by without it.

    To open the connection, type

    telnet your.system.name

    If the system were wubba.cs.widener.edu, for example, the
    command would look like

    telnet wubba.cs.widener.edu

    The system will respond with something similar to

    Trying 147.31.254.999…
    Connected to wubba.cs.widener.edu.
    Escape character is '^]'.

    The escape character, in this example ^] (Control-]), is the
    character that will let you go back to the local system to close the
    connection, suspend it, etc. To close this connection, the user
    would type ^], and respond to the telnet> prompt with the command
    close. Local documentation should be checked for information on
    specific commands, functions, and escape character that can be used.

    Telnet Ports

    Many telnet clients also include a third option, the port on
    which the connection should take place. Normally, port 23 is the
    default telnet port; the user never has to think about it. But
    sometimes it's desirable to telnet to a different port on a system,
    where there may be a service available, or to aid in debugging a
    problem. Using

    telnet somewhere.domain port

    will connect the user to the given port on the system
    somewhere.domain. Many libraries use this port method to offer their
    facilities to the general Internet community; other services are also
    available. For instance, one would type

    telnet martini.eecs.umich.edu 3000

    to connect to the geographic server at the University of Michigan
    (Geographic Server). Other such port connections follow the
    same usage.

    Publicly Accessible Libraries

    Over the last several years, most university libraries have switched
    from a manual (card) catalog system to computerized library catalogs.
    The automated systems provide users with easily accessible and
    up-to-date information about the books available in these libraries.
    This has been further improved upon with the advent of local area
    networks, dialup modems, and wide area networks. Now many of us can
    check on our local library's holdings or that of a library halfway
    around the world!

    Many, many institutions of higher learning have made their library
    catalogs available for searching by anyone on the Internet. They
    include Boston University, the Colorado Alliance of Research Libraries
    (CARL), and London University King's College.

    To include a listing of some of the existing sites would not only be
    far too long for this document, it would soon be out of date.
    Instead, several lists are being maintained and are available either
    by mail or via FTP. Also, the Internet Resource Guide (IRG) also
    describes a few libraries that are accessible—IRG for further
    information.

    Art St. George and Ron Larsen are maintaining a list of
    Internet-accessible libraries and databases often referred to as
    "the St. George directory." It began with only library catalogs
    but has expanded to include sections on campus-wide information
    systems, and even bulletin board systems that are not on the
    Internet. The library catalog sections are divided into those that
    are free, those that charge, and international (i.e. non-U.S.)
    catalogs; they are arranged by state, province, or country within
    each section. There is also a section giving dialup information for
    some of the library catalogs. It's available for FTP (Anonymous FTP)
    on nic.cerf.net in the directory
    cerfnet/cerfnet_info/library_catalog. The file internet-catalogs has
    a date suffix; check for the most current date. The information is
    updated periodically.

    Billy Barron, Systems Manager at the University of North Texas,
    produces a directory as an aid to his user community. It complements
    the St. George guide by providing a standard format for all systems
    which lists the Internet address, login instructions, the system
    vendor, and logoff information. The arrangement is alphabetic by
    organization name. It's available for FTP on vaxb.acs.unt.edu in the
    subdirectory library as the file libraries.txt.

    For announcements of new libraries being available and discussion on
    related topics, consult the Usenet newsgroup
    comp.internet.library (Usenet News to learn how to read
    news).

    Bulletin Board Systems

    The Cleveland Freenet

    Freenets are open-access, free, community computer systems. One such
    system is the Cleveland Freenet, sponsored by CWRU (Case Western
    Reserve University). Anyone and everyone is welcome to join and take
    part in the exciting project—that of a National Telecomputing Public
    Network, where everyone benefits. There's no charge for the
    registration process and no charge to use the system.

    To register, telnet to any one of

    freenet-in-a.cwru.edu
    freenet-in-b.cwru.edu
    freenet-in-c.cwru.edu

    After you're connected, choose the entry on the menu that signifies
    you're a guest user. Another menu will follow; select Apply for
    an account, and you'll be well on your way to being a FreeNet member.

    You will need to fill out a form and send it to them through the
    Postal Service—your login id and password will be created in a few
    days. At that point you're free to use the system as you wish. They
    provide multi-user chat, email, Usenet news, and a variety of other
    things to keep you occupied for hours on end.

    Directories

    There are a few systems that are maintained to provide the Internet
    community with access to lists of information—users, organizations,
    etc. They range from fully dedicated computers with access to papers
    and research results, to a system to find out about the faculty
    members of a university.

    Knowbot

    Knowbot is a "master directory" that contains email address
    information from the NIC WHOIS database (Whois), the PSI White
    Pages Pilot Project, the NYSERNET X.500 database and MCI Mail. Most
    of these services are email registries themselves, but Knowbot
    provides a very comfortable way to access all of them in one place.
    Telnet to nri.reston.va.us on port 185.

    White Pages

    PSI maintains a directory of information on individuals. It will
    list the person's name, organization, and email address if it is
    given. Telnet to wp.psi.net and log in as fred. The White Pages
    Project also includes an interface to use Xwindows remotely.

    Faculty and Staff Listings

    Many universities offer access to information on current faculty and
    staff. Included are:

    Cornell Telnet to cuinfo.cornell.edu on port 3000.
    NC State Telnet to ccvax1.cc.ncsu.edu and log in as info.
    Rutgers Telnet to hangout.rutgers.edu on port 98.
    U of Maryland Telnet to umail.umd.edu and log in as lookup.
    UNC Chapel Hill Telnet to info.acs.unc.edu and log in as info.
    Yale Telnet to yalevm.ycc.yale.edu on port 300.

    Databases

    For information on database services, Commercial Databases.
    Not all databases on the Internet require payment for use, though.
    There do exist some, largely research-driven databases, which are
    publicly accessible. New ones spring up regularly.

    To find out more about the databases in this section, contact the
    people directly responsible for them. Their areas of concentration
    and the software used to implement them are widely disparate, and are
    probably beyond the author's expertise. Also, don't forget to check
    with your local library—the reference librarian there can provide
    information on conventional resources, and possibly even those
    available over the Internet (they are becoming more common).

    Colorado Alliance of Research Libraries (CARL)

    The Colorado Alliance of Research Libraries (CARL), in association
    with CARL Systems Inc., operates a public access catalog of services.
    Offered are a number of library databases, including searches for
    government periodicals, book reviews, indices for current articles,
    and access to to other library databases around the country. Other
    services are available to CARL members including an online
    encyclopedia. Telnet to pac.carl.org, or write to help@carl.org for
    more details.

    PENpages

    PENpages is an agriculturally-oriented database administered by
    Pennsylvania State University. Information entered into PENpages is
    provided by numerous sources including the Pennsylvania Dept. of
    Agriculture, Rutgers University, and Penn State. Easy-to-use menus
    guide users to information ranging from cattle and agricultural
    prices to current weather information, from health information to
    agricultural news from around the nation. A keyword search option
    also allows users to search the database for related information and
    articles. The database is updated daily, and a listing of most
    recent additions is displayed after login. Telnet to psupen.psu.edu
    and log in as the user PNOTPA.

    Clemson Univ. Forestry & Agricultural Network

    Clemson maintains a database similar to PENpages in content, but the
    information provided tends to be localized to the Southeastern United
    States. A menu-driven database offers queries involving the weather,
    food, family, and human resources. Telnet to eureka.clemson.edu and
    log in as PUBLIC. You need to be on a good VT100 emulator (or a real
    VT terminal).

    University of Maryland Info Database

    The Computer Science department of the University of Maryland
    maintains a repository of information on a wide variety of topics.
    They wish to give a working example of how network technology can
    (and should) provide as much information as possible to those who use
    it. Telnet to info.umd.edu and log in as info. The information
    contained in the database is accessible through a screen-oriented
    interface, and everything therein is available via anonymous FTP.

    There is a mailing list used to discuss the UMD Info Database,
    welcoming suggestions for new information, comments on the interface
    the system provides, and other related topics. Send mail to
    listserv@umdd.umd.edu with a body of

    subscribe INFO-L Your Full Name

    Listservs for more information on using the Listserv system.

    University of Michigan Weather Underground

    The University of Michigan's Department of Atmospheric, Oceanic, &
    Space Sciences maintains a database of weather and related
    information for the United States and Canada. Available are current
    weather conditions and forecasts for cities in the U.S., a national
    weather summary, ski conditions, earthquake and hurricane updates,
    and a listing of severe weather conditions. Telnet to
    madlab.sprl.umich.edu on port 3000 to use the system.

    Geographic Name Server

    A geographic database listing information for cities in the United
    States and some international locations is maintained by Merit, Inc.
    The database is searchable by city name, zip code, etc. It will
    respond with a lot of information: the area code,
    elevation, time zone, and longitude and latitude are included. For
    example, a query of 19013 yields

    0 Chester
    1 42045 Delaware
    2 PA Pennsylvania
    3 US United States
    F 45 Populated place
    L 39 50 58 N 75 21 22 W
    P 45794
    E 22
    Z 19013
    Z 19014
    Z 19015
    Z 19016
    ..

    To use the server, telnet to martini.eecs.umich.edu on port
    3000. The command help will yield further instructions, along
    with an explanation for each of the fields in a reponse.

    FEDIX—Minority Scholarship Information

    FEDIX is an on-line information service that links the higher
    education community and the federal government to facilitate research,
    education, and services. The system provides accurate and timely
    federal agency information to colleges, universities, and other
    research organizations. There are no registration fees and no access
    charges for FEDIX whatsoever.

    FEDIX offers the Minority On-Line Information Service (MOLIS), a
    database listing current information about Black and Hispanic colleges
    and universities.

    Daily information updates are made on federal education and research
    programs, scholarships, fellowships, and grants, available used
    research equipment, and general information about FEDIX itself. To
    access the database, telnet to fedix.fie.com and log in as
    fedix.

    Science & Technology Information System

    The STIS is maintained by the National Science Foundation (NSF), and
    provides access to many NSF publications. The full text of
    publications can be searched online and copied from the system, which
    can accommodate up to ten users at one time. Telnet to stis.nsf.gov
    and log in as public. Everything on the system is also available via
    anonymous FTP. For further information, contact:

    STIS, Office of Information Systems, Room 401
    National Science Foundation
    1800 G. Street, N.W.
    Washington, D.C. 20550
    stis-request@nsf.gov
    (202) 357-7492
    (202) 357-7663 (Fax)

    Ocean Network Information Center

    The University of Delaware College of Marine Studies offers access to
    an interactive database of research information covering all aspects
    of marine studies, nicknamed OCEANIC. This includes the World Oceanic
    Circulation Experiment (WOCE) information and program information,
    research ship schedules and information, and a Who's Who of email and
    mailing addresses for oceanic studies. Data from a variety of
    academic institutions based on research studies is also available.
    Telnet to delocn.udel.edu and log in as INFO.

    NASA/IPAC Extragalactic Database (NED)

    The NASA/IPAC Extragalactic Database (NED) is an ongoing project,
    funded by NASA, to make data and literature on extragalactic objects
    available over computer networks. NED is an object-oriented database
    which contains extensive information for nearly 132,000 extragalactic
    objects taken from about major catalogs of galaxies, quasars, infrared
    and radio sources. NED provides positions, names, and other basic
    data (e.g. magnitude types, sizes and redshifts as well as
    bibliographic references and abstracts). Searches can be done by
    name, around a name, and on an astronomical position. NED contains a
    tutorial which guides the user through the retrieval process. Telnet
    to ipac.caltech.edu and log in as ned.

    U.S. Naval Observatory Automated Data Service

    Operated by the U.S. Naval Observatory in Washington, D.C., this
    automated data service provides database access to information
    ranging from current navigational satellite positioning, astronomical
    data, and software utilities. A wide variety of databases can be
    searched and instructions for file transfer are given. Telnet to
    tycho.usno.navy.mil and log in as ads.

    "My consciousness suddenly switched locations, for the first time in
    my life, from the vicinity of my head and body to a point about
    twenty feet away from where I normally see the world." Howard
    Rheingold, Virtual Reality p255

    —————–
    Various Tools

    New and interesting ways to use the Internet are being dreamed up
    every day. As they gain wide-spread use, some methods become
    near-standard (or actual written standard) tools for Internet users to
    take advantage of. A few are detailed here; there are undoubtedly
    others, and new ideas spring up all the time. An active user of the
    Internet will discover most of the more common ones in time. Usually,
    these services are free. Commercial Services for applications
    that are commercially available over the Internet.

    Usenet is often used to announce a new service or capability on
    the Internet. In particular, the groups comp.archives and
    comp.protocols.tcp-ip are good places to look. Information
    will drift into other areas as word spreads. Usenet News for
    information on reading news.

    Finger

    On many systems there exists the finger command, which yield
    information about each user that's currently logged in. This command
    also has extensions for use over the Internet, as well. Under normal
    circumstances, the command is simply finger for a summary of who's
    logged into the local system, or finger username for specific
    information about a user. It's also possible to go one step further
    and go onto the network. The general usage is

    finger @hostname

    To see who's currently logged in at Widener University, for instance, use

    % finger @cs.widener.edu
    [cs.widener.edu]
    Login Name TTY Idle When Where
    brendan Brendan Kehoe p0 Fri 02:14 tattoo.cs.widene
    sven Sven Heinicke p1 Fri 04:16 xyplex3.cs.widen

    To find out about a certain user, they can be fingered specifically
    (and need not be logged in):

    % finger bart@cs.widener.edu
    [cs.widener.edu]
    Login name: bart In real life: Bart Simpson
    Directory: /home/springfield/bart Shell: /bin/underachiever
    Affiliation: Brother of Lisa Home System: channel29.fox.org
    Last login Thu May 23 12:14 (EDT) on ttyp6 from channel29.fox.org.
    No unread mail
    Project: To become a "fluff" cartoon character.
    Plan:
    Don't have a cow, man.

    Please realize that some sites are very security conscious, and need
    to restrict the information about their systems and users available
    to the outside world. To that end, they often block finger requests
    from outside sites—so don't be surprised if fingering a computer or
    a user returns with Connection refused.

    Internet Relay Chat

    The Lamont View Server System
    On lamont.ldgo.columbia.edu in pub/gb.tar.Z.

    Ping

    The ping command allows the user to check if another system is
    currently "up" and running. The general form of the command
    is ping system. {The usage will, again, vary.}
    For example,

    ping cs.widener.edu

    will tell you if the main machine in Widener University's Computer
    Science lab is currently online (we certainly hope so!).

    Many implementations of ping also include an option to let you
    see how fast a link is running (to give you some idea of the load on
    the network). For example:

    % ping -s cs.swarthmore.edu
    PING cs.swarthmore.edu: 56 data bytes
    64 bytes from 130.58.68.1: icmp_seq=0 ttl=251 time=66 ms
    64 bytes from 130.58.68.1: icmp_seq=1 ttl=251 time=45 ms
    64 bytes from 130.58.68.1: icmp_seq=2 ttl=251 time=46 ms
    ^C
    — cs.swarthmore.edu ping statistics —
    3 packets transmitted, 3 packets received, 0% packet loss
    round-trip min/avg/max = 45/52/66 ms

    This case tells us that for cs.swarthmore.edu it takes about 46
    milliseconds for a packet to go from Widener to Swarthmore College and
    back again. It also gives the average and worst-case speeds, and any
    packet loss that may have occurred (e.g. because of network
    congestion).

    While ping generally doesn't hurt network performance, you
    shouldn't use it too often—usually once or twice will leave
    you relatively sure of the other system's state.

    Talk

    Sometimes email is clumsy and difficult to manage when one really
    needs to have an interactive conversation. The Internet provides for
    that as well, in the form of talk. Two users can literally see
    each other type across thousands of miles.

    To talk with Bart Simpson at Widener, one would type

    talk bart@@cs.widener.edu

    which would cause a message similar to the following to be displayed
    on Bart's terminal:

    Message from Talk_Daemon@cs.widener.edu at 21:45 …
    talk: connection requested by joe@ee.someplace.edu
    talk: respond with: talk joe@ee.someplace.edu

    Bart would, presumably, respond by typing talk joe@ee.someplace.edu.
    They could then chat about whatever they wished, with instantaneous
    response time, rather than the write-and-wait style of email. To
    leave talk, on many systems one would type Ctrl-C (hold down
    the Control key and press C). Check local documentation to be sure.

    There are two different versions of talk in common use today. The
    first, dubbed "old talk," is supported by a set of Unix systems
    (most notably, those currently sold by Sun). The second, ntalk
    (aka "new talk"), is more of the standard. If, when attempting to
    talk with another user, it responds with an error about protocol
    families, odds are the incompatibilities between versions of talk is
    the culprit. It's up to the system administrators of sites which use
    the old talk to install ntalk for their users.

    Wide Area Information Servers (WAIS)

    The WHOIS Database

    The main WHOIS database is run at the Network Information Center
    (NIC). The whois command will let you search a database of every
    registered domain (e.g. mit.edu) and of registered users. It's
    primarily used by system postmasters or listowners to find the Points
    of Contact for a site, to let them know of a problem or contact them
    for one reason or another. You can also find out their postal
    address. For example:

    % whois mit.edu
    Massachusetts Institute of Technology (MIT) MIT.EDU 18.72.2.1
    Massachusetts Institute of Technology (MIT-DOM) MIT.EDU

    Note that there are two entries for mit.edu; we'll go for the
    second.

    % whois mit-dom
    Massachusetts Institute of Technology (MIT-DOM)
    Cambridge, MA 02139

    Domain Name: MIT.EDU

    Administrative Contact, Technical Contact, Zone Contact:
    Schiller, Jeffrey I. (JIS) JIS@MIT.EDU
    (617) 253-8400

    Record last updated on 22-Jun-88.

    Domain servers in listed order:
    STRAWB.MIT.EDU 18.71.0.151
    W20NS.MIT.EDU 18.70.0.160
    BITSY.MIT.EDU 18.72.0.3
    LITHIUM.LCS.MIT.EDU 18.26.0.121

    To see this host record with registered users, repeat the command with
    a star ('*') before the name; or, use '%' to show JUST the registered users.

    Much better! Now this information (sought, possibly, by a system
    administrator) can be used to find out how to notify MIT of a security
    issue or problem with connectivity.

    Queries can be made for individuals as well; the following would yield
    an entry for the author:

    % whois brendan
    Kehoe, Brendan (BK59) brendan@cs.widener.edu
    Widener University
    Department of Computer Science
    Kirkbride 219
    P.O. Box 83 Widener University
    Chester, PA 19013
    (215)/499-4011

    Record last updated on 02-May-91.

    Included is the author's name, his handle (a unique sequence of letters
    and numbers), information on how to contact him, and the last time the record
    was modified in any way.

    Anyone can register with the whois database. People who are
    administrative or technical contacts for domains are registered
    automatically when their domain applications are processed. For
    normal users, one must simply fill out a form from the NIC. FTP to
    nic.ddn.mil and get the file netinfo/user-template.txt. The completed
    form should be mailed to registrar@nic.ddn.mil.

    Other Uses of WHOIS

    Also, many educational sites run WHOIS servers of their own, to offer
    information about people who may be currently on the staff or
    attending the institution. To specify a WHOIS server, many
    implementations include some sort of option or qualifier—in VMS
    under MultiNet, it's /HOST, in Unix -h. To receive
    information about using the Stanford server, one might use the command

    whois -h stanford.edu help

    A large list of systems offering WHOIS services is being maintained by
    Matt Power of MIT (mhpower@stan.mit.edu). It is available via
    anonymous FTP from sipb.mit.edu, in the directory
    pub/whois. The file is named whois-servers.list.

    The systems available include, but are certainly not limited to,
    Syracuse University (syr.edu), New York University
    (acfcluster.nyu.edu), the University of California at San Diego
    (ucsd.edu), and Stanford University (stanford.edu).

    "Fingers were made before forks."
    Jonathan Swift, Polite Conversation

    ——-
    Commercial Services

    Many services can be accessed through the Internet. As time
    progresses and more outlets for commercial activity appear,
    once-restricted traffic (by the NSFnet Acceptable Use Policy) may now
    flow freely. Now that there are other networks for that information
    to travel on, businesses are making their move.

    Internet Service Providers

    Providers (AlterNet, PSI, etc)…

    Supercomputers
    The Internet Resource Guide (IRG) contains a chapter on
    computer time that's available for a fee. Rather than reproduce it
    here, which would fast become out-of-date as well as triple the size
    of this guide, it's suggested that the reader consult the IRG if such
    services are of interest.

    Electronic Journals

    The Association of Research Libraries (ARL) publishes a hard-copy
    directory of electronic journals, newsletters, and scholarly
    discussion lists. It is a compilation of entries for hundreds of

    sts, dozens of journals and newsletters, and a many
    "other" titles, including newsletter-digests, into one reference
    source. Each entry includes instructions on how to access the
    referenced publication or list.

    The documents are available electronically by sending the commands

    get ejournl1 directry
    get ejournl2 directry

    to the server at LISTSERV@OTTAWA.BITNET.
    Listservs for further instructions on using a listserv.

    The directory, along with a compilation by Diane Kovacs called
    Directories of Academic E-Mail Conferences, is available in
    print and on diskette (DOS WordPerfect and MacWord) from:

    Office of Scientific & Academic Publishing
    Association of Research Libraries
    1527 New Hampshire Avenue, NW
    Washington, DC 20036
    ARLHQ@UMDC.BITNET
    (202) 232–2466
    (202) 462–7849 (Fax)

    The ARL is a not-for-profit organization representing over one
    hundred research libraries in the United States and Canada. The
    publication is available to ARL members for $10 and to non-members
    for $20 (add $5 postage per directory for foreign addresses). Orders
    of six or more copies will receive a 10% discount; all orders must be
    prepaid and sent to the ARL.

    Commercial Databases

    The American Institute of Physics maintains the Physics Information
    Network. It contains the bibliographic SPIN and General Physics
    Advanced Abstracts databases. Also available is access to bulletin
    boards and several searchable lists (job notices, announcements, etc).
    Telnet to pinet.aip.org; new users must log in as NEW
    and give registration information.

    Some of the databases accessible through WAIS (WAIS) are
    available for a fee.

    Clarinet News

    Clarinet's an electronic publishing network service that provides
    professional news and information, including live UPI wireservice
    news, in the Usenet file format.

    Clarinet lets you read an "electronic newspaper" right on the local
    system; you can get timely industry news, technology related
    wirestories, syndicated columns and features, financial information,
    stock quotes and more.

    Clarinet's provided by using the Usenet message interchange format,
    and is available via UUCP and other delivery protocols, including
    NNTP.

    The main feature is ClariNews, an "electronic newspaper,"
    gathered live from the wire services of United Press International
    (UPI). ClariNews articles are distributed in 100 newsgroups based on
    their subject matter, and are keyworded for additional topics and the
    geographical location of the story. ClariNews includes headlines,
    industry news, box scores, network TV schedules, and more. The main
    products of ClariNews are:

    ClariNews General, the general news"paper" with news,
    sports, and features, averaging about 400 stories per day.

    TechWire, special groups for stories on science,
    technology, and industry stories around them.

    ClariNews-Biz, business and financial stories.

    Newsbytes, a daily computer industry newsmagazine.

    Syndicated Columns, including Dave Barry (humor) and Mike
    Royko (opinion).

    Full information on ClariNet, including subscription information, is
    available from

    Clarinet Communications Corp.
    124 King St. North
    Waterloo, Ontario N2J 2X8
    info@@clarinet.com
    (800) USE-NETS

    or with anonymous FTP in the directory /Clarinet on
    ftp.uu.net (Anonymous FTP).

    "Needless to say, Aristotle did not envisage modern finance."
    Frederick Copleston, S.J.
    A History of Philosophy: Vol 1 Greece & Rome Part II, p95

    ———
    Things You'll Hear About

    There are certain things that you'll hear about shortly after you
    start actively using the Internet. Most people assume that everyone's
    familiar with them, and they require no additional explanation. If
    only that were true!

    This section addresses a few topics that are commonly encountered and
    asked about as a new user explores Cyberspace. Some of them are
    directly related to how the networks are run today; other points are
    simply interesting to read about.

    The Internet Worm

    from a letter by Severo M. Ornstein, in ACM June 89 Vol32 No6
    and the appeal notice

    On November 2, 1988, Robert Morris, Jr., a graduate student in
    Computer Science at Cornell, wrote an experimental, self-replicating,
    self-propagating program called a worm and injected it into the
    Internet. He chose to release it from MIT, to disguise the fact that
    the worm came from Cornell. Morris soon discovered that the program
    was replicating and reinfecting machines at a much faster rate than
    he had anticipated—there was a bug. Ultimately, many machines at
    locations around the country either crashed or became "catatonic."
    When Morris realized what was happening, he contacted a friend at
    Harvard to discuss a solution. Eventually, they sent an anonymous
    message from Harvard over the network, instructing programmers how to
    kill the worm and prevent reinfection. However, because the network
    route was clogged, this message did not get through until it was too
    late. Computers were affected at many sites, including universities,
    military sites, and medical research facilities. The estimated cost
    of dealing with the worm at each installation ranged from $200 to
    more than $53,000. {Derived in part from a letter by Severo M.
    Ornstein, in the Communications of the ACM, Vol 32 No 6, June 1989.}

    The program took advantage of a hole in the debug mode of the Unix
    sendmail program, which runs on a system and waits for other systems
    to connect to it and give it email, and a hole in the finger daemon
    fingerd, which serves finger requests (Finger). People at the
    University of California at Berkeley and MIT had copies of the
    program and were actively disassembling it (returning the program
    back into its source form) to try to figure out how it worked.

    Teams of programmers worked non-stop to come up with at least a
    temporary fix, to prevent the continued spread of the worm. After
    about twelve hours, the team at Berkeley came up with steps that
    would help retard the spread of the virus. Another method was also
    discovered at Purdue and widely published. The information didn't
    get out as quickly as it could have, however, since so many sites had
    completely disconnected themselves from the network.

    After a few days, things slowly began to return to normalcy and
    everyone wanted to know who had done it all. Morris was later named
    in The New York Times as the author (though this hadn't yet been
    officially proven, there was a substantial body of evidence pointing
    to Morris).

    Robert T. Morris was convicted of violating the computer Fraud and
    Abuse Act (Title 18), and sentenced to three years of probation, 400
    hours of community service, a fine of $10,050, and the costs of his
    supervision. His appeal, filed in December, 1990, was rejected the
    following March.

    The Cuckoo's Egg

    First in an article entitled "Stalking the Wily Hacker," and later
    in the book The Cuckoo's Egg, Clifford Stoll detailed his experiences
    trying to track down someone breaking into a system at Lawrence
    Berkeley Laboratory in California. {See the bibliography for full
    citations.}

    A 75-cent discrepancy in the Lab's accounting records led Stoll on a
    chase through California, Virginia, and Europe to end up in a small
    apartment in Hannover, West Germany. Stoll dealt with many levels of
    bureaucracy and red tape, and worked with the FBI, the CIA, and the
    German Bundespost trying to track his hacker down.

    The experiences of Stoll, and particularly his message in speaking
    engagements, have all pointed out the dire need for communication
    between parties on a network of networks. The only way everyone can
    peacefully co-exist in Cyberspace is by ensuring rapid recognition of
    any existing problems.

    Organizations

    The indomitable need for humans to congregate and share their common
    interests is also present in the computing world. User groups
    exist around the world, where people share ideas and experiences.
    Similarly, there are organizations which are one step "above" user
    groups; that is to say, they exist to encourage or promote an idea or
    set of ideas, rather than support a specific computer or application
    of computers.

    The Association for Computing Machinery

    The Association for Computing Machinery (the ACM) was founded in
    1947, immediately after Eckert and Mauchly unveiled one of the first
    electronic computers, the ENIAC, in 1946. Since then, the ACM has
    grown by leaps and bounds, becoming one of the leading educational
    and scientific societies in the computer industry.

    The ACM's stated purposes are:

    To advance the sciences and arts of information processing;

    To promote the free interchange of information about the sciences and
    arts of information processing both among specialists and among the
    public;

    To develop and maintain the integrity and competence of individuals
    engaged in the practices of the sciences and arts of information
    processing.

    Membership in the ACM has grown from seventy-eight in September, 1947,
    to over 77,000 today. There are local chapters around the world, and
    many colleges and universities endorse student chapters. Lecturers
    frequent these meetings, which tend to be one step above the normal
    "user group" gathering. A large variety of published material is
    also available at discounted prices for members of the association.

    The ACM has a number of Special Interest Groups (SIGs) that
    concentrate on a certain area of computing, ranging from graphics to
    the Ada programming language to security. Each of the SIGs also
    publishes its own newsletter. There is a Usenet group, comp.org.acm,
    for the discussion of ACM topics. Usenet News for more information
    on reading news.

    For more information and a membership application, write to:

    Assocation for Computing Machinery
    1515 Broadway
    New York City, NY 10036
    ACMHELP@ACMVM.BITNET
    (212) 869-7440

    Computer Professionals for Social Responsibility
    from their letter to prospective members

    The CPSR is an alliance of computer professionals concentrating on
    certain areas of the impact of computer technology on society. It
    traces its history to the fall of 1981, when several researchers in
    Palo Alto, California, organized a lunch meeting to discuss their
    shared concerns about the connection between computing and the
    nuclear arms race. Out of that meeting and the discussions which
    followed, CPSR was born, and has been active ever since. {This
    section is part of the CPSR's letter to prospective members.}

    The national CPSR program focuses on the following project areas:

    Reliability and Risk This area reflects on the concern that
    overreliance on computing technology can lead to unacceptable risks
    to society. It includes, but isn't limited to, work in analyzing
    military systems such as SDI.

    Civil Liberties and Privacy This project is concerned with such
    topics as the FBI National Crime Information Center, the growing use
    of databases by both government and private industry, the right of
    access to public information, extension of First Amendment rights to
    electronic communication, and establishing legal protections for
    privacy of computerized information.

    Computers in the Workplace The CPSR Workplace Project has
    concentrated its attention on the design of software for the
    workplace, and particularly on the philosophy of "participatory
    design," in which software designers work together with users to
    ensure that systems meet the actual needs of that workplace.

    The 21st Century Project This is a coalition with other
    professional organizations working towards redirecting national
    research priorities from concentrating on military issues to
    anticipating and dealing with future problems as science and
    technology enter the next century.

    For more information on the CPSR, contact them at:

    Computer Professionals for Social Responsibility
    P.O. Box 717
    Palo Alto, CA 94302
    cpsr@csli.stanford.edu
    (415) 322–3778
    (415) 322–3798 (Fax)

    The Electronic Frontier Foundation

    The Electronic Frontier Foundation (EFF) was established to help
    civilize the "electronic frontier"—the Cyberspacial medium
    becoming ever-present in today's society; to make it truly useful and
    beneficial not just to a technical elite, but to everyone; and to do
    this in a way which is in keeping with the society's highest
    traditions of the free and open flow of information and
    communication. {This section was derived from eff.about, available
    along with other material via anonymous FTP from ftp.eff.org}

    The mission of the EFF is to engage in and support educational
    activities which increase popular understanding of the opportunities
    and challenges posed by developments in computing and
    telecommunications;

    to develop among policy-makers a better understanding of the
    issues underlying free and open telecommunications, and support the
    creation of legal and structural approaches which will ease the
    assimilation of these new technologies by society;

    to raise public awareness about civil liberties issues arising from
    the rapid advancement in the area of new computer-based
    communications media and, where necessary, support litigation in the
    public interest to preserve, protect, and extend First Amendment
    rights within the realm of computing and telecommunications
    technology;

    to encourage and support the development of new tools which will
    endow non-technical users with full and easy access to computer-based
    telecommunications;

    The Usenet newsgroups comp.org.eff.talk and comp.org.eff.news are
    dedicated to discussion concerning the EFF. They also have mailing
    list counterparts for those that don't have access to Usenet,
    eff-talk-request@eff.org and eff-news-request@eff.org. The first is
    an informal arena (aka a normal newsgroup) where anyone may voice his
    or her opinions. The second, comp.org.eff.news, is a moderated area
    for regular postings from the EFF in the form of EFFector Online. To
    submit a posting for the EFFector Online, or to get general
    information about the EFF, write to eff@eff.org. There is also a
    wealth of information available via anonymous FTP on ftp.eff.org.

    The EFF can be contacted at

    The Electronic Frontier Foundation, Inc.
    155 Second St. #1
    Cambridge, MA 02141
    eff@eff.org
    (617) 864-0665
    (617) 864-0866 (Fax)

    The Free Software Foundation

    The Free Software Foundation was started by Richard Stallman (creator
    of the popular GNU Emacs editor). It is dedicated to eliminating
    restrictions on copying, redistributing, and modifying software.

    The word "free" in their name does not refer to price; it refers to
    freedom. First, the freedom to copy a program and redistribute it to
    your neighbors, so that they can use it as well as you. Second, the
    freedom to change a program, so that you can control it instead of it
    controlling you; for this, the source code must be made available to
    you.

    The Foundation works to provide these freedoms by developing free
    compatible replacements for proprietary software. Specifically, they
    are putting together a complete, integrated software system called
    "GNU" that is upward-compatible with Unix. {As an aside, the editor
    of the GNU project, emacs, contains a built-in LISP interpreter and a
    large part of its functionality is written in LISP. The name GNU is
    itself recursive (the mainstay of the LISP language); it stands for
    "Gnu's Not Unix."}

    When it is released, everyone will be permitted to copy it and
    distribute it to others. In addition, it will be distributed with
    source code, so you will be able to learn about operating systems by
    reading it, to port it to your own machine, and to exchange the
    changes with others.

    For more information on the Free Software Foundation and the status of
    the GNU Project, or for a list of the current tasks that still need to
    be done, write to gnu@prep.ai.mit.edu.

    The IEEE

    Need IEEE…

    The League for Programming Freedom

    The League for Programming Freedom is a grass-roots organization of
    professors, students, businessmen, programmers and users dedicated to
    "bringing back" the freedom to write programs, which they contend
    has been lost over the past number years. The League is not opposed
    to the legal system that Congress intended–copyright on individual
    programs. Their aim is to reverse the recent changes made by judges in
    response to special interests, often explicitly rejecting the public
    interest principles of the Constitution.

    The League works to abolish the new monopolies by publishing articles,
    talking with public officials, boycotting egregious offenders, and in
    the future may intervene in court cases. On May 24, 1989, the League
    picketed Lotus headquarters because of their lawsuits, and then
    again on August 2, 1990. These marches stimulated widespread media
    coverage for the issue. They welcome suggestions for other
    activities, as well as help in carrying them out.

    For information on the League and how to join, write to

    League for Programming Freedom
    1 Kendall Square #143
    P.O. Box 9171
    Cambridge, MA 02139
    league@prep.ai.mit.edu

    Networking Initiatives

    Research and development are two buzz words often heard when
    discussing the networking field—everything needs to go faster, over
    longer distances, for a lower cost. To "keep current," one should
    read the various trade magazines and newspapers, or frequent the
    networking-oriented newsgroups of Usenet. If possible, attend trade
    shows and symposia like Usenix, Interop, et. al.

    ISDN

    NREN

    The National Research and Education Network (NREN) is a five-year
    project approved by Congress in the Fall of 1991. It's intended to
    create a national electronic "super-highway." The NREN will be 50
    times faster than the fastest available networks (at the time of this
    writing). Proponents of the NREN claim it will be possible to
    transfer the equivalent of the entire text of the Encyclopedia
    Britannica in one second. Further information, including the
    original text of the bill presented by Senator Al Gore (D–TN), is
    available through anonymous FTP to nis.nsf.net, in the directory
    nsfnet. In addition, Vint Cerf wrote on the then-proposed NREN in
    RFC-1167, Thoughts on the National Research and Education Network.
    RFCs for information on obtaining RFCs.

    A mailing list, nren-discuss@uu.psi.com, is available for
    discussion of the NREN; write to
    nren-discuss-request@uu.psi.com to be added.

    "To talk in publick, to think in solitude,
    to read and to hear, to inquire,
    and to answer inquiries, is the business of a scholar."
    Samuel Johnson
    Chapter VIII
    The History of Rasselas, Prince of Abissinia

    —–
    Finding Out More

    Internet Resource Guide

    The NSF Network Service Center (NNSC) compiles and makes available an
    Internet Resource Guide (IRG). The goal of the guide is to increase the
    visibility of various Internet resources that may help users do their
    work better. While not yet an exhaustive list, the guide is a useful
    compendium of many resources and can be a helpful reference for a new
    user.

    Resources listed are grouped by types into sections. Current sections
    include descriptions of online library catalogs, data archives, online
    white pages directory services, networks, network information centers,
    and computational resources, such as supercomputers. Each entry
    describes the resource, identifies who can use the resource, explains
    how to reach the local network via the Internet, and lists contacts
    for more information. The list is distributed electronically by the
    NNSC. To receive a guide, or to get on a mailing list that alerts you
    to when it is updated, send a message to
    resource-guide-request@nnsc.nsf.net.

    The current edition of the IRG is available via anonymous FTP from
    nnsc.nsf.net, in the directory /resource-guide.

    Requests for Comments

    The internal workings of the Internet are defined by a set of
    documents called RFCs (Request for Comments). The general process
    for creating an RFC is for someone wanting something formalized to
    write a document describing the issue and mailing it to Jon Postel
    (postel@isi.edu). He acts as a referee for the proposal. It is then
    commented upon by all those wishing to take part in the discussion
    (electronically, of course). It may go through multiple revisions.
    Should it be generally accepted as a good idea, it will be assigned a
    number and filed with the RFCs.

    The RFCs can be divided into five groups: required, suggested,
    directional, informational and obsolete. Required RFCs (e.g.,
    RFC-791, The Internet Protocol) must be implemented on any host
    connected to the Internet.

    Suggested RFCs are generally implemented by network hosts. Lack of
    them does not preclude access to the Internet, but may impact its
    usability. RFC-793, Transmission Control Protocol, is a must for
    those implementing TCP.

    Directional RFCs were discussed and agreed to, but their application
    has never come into wide use. This may be due to the lack of wide
    need for the specific application (RFC-937, The Post Office Protocol) or
    that, although technically superior, ran against other pervasive
    approaches (RFC-891, Hello). It is suggested that, should the facility
    be required by a particular site, an implementation be done in
    accordance with the RFC. This ensures that, should the idea be one
    whose time has come, the implementation will be in accordance with
    some standard and will be generally usable.

    Informational RFCs contain factual information about the Internet and
    its operation (RFC-990, Assigned Numbers).

    There is also a subset of RFCs called FYIs (For Your Information).
    They are written in a language much more informal than that used in
    the other, standard RFCs. Topics range from answers to common
    questions for new and experienced users to a suggested bibliography.

    Finally, as the Internet has grown and technology has changed, some
    RFCs become unnecessary. These obsolete RFCs cannot be ignored,
    however. Frequently when a change is made to some RFC that causes a
    new one to obsolete others, the new RFC only contains explanations and
    motivations for the change. Understanding the model on which the
    whole facility is based may involve reading the original and
    subsequent RFCs on the topic.

    RFCs and FYIs are available via FTP from many sources, including:

    The nic.ddn.mil archive, as /rfc/rfc-xxxx.txt, where
    xxxx is the number of the RFC.

    from ftp.uu.net, in the directory /RFC.

    They're also available through mail by writing to
    service@nic.ddn.mil, with a Subject: line of send RFC-xxxx.TXT, again
    with xxxx being the RFC number.

    "Knowledge is of two kinds. We know a subject ourselves, or we
    know where we can find information upon it."
    Samuel Johnson
    Letter to Lord Chesterfield
    February, 1755
    a book of quotes said April 18, 1775 .. the book of Johnson's works
    said it's 1755; I'll go with the latter.

    ——-
    Conclusion

    This guide is far from complete—the Internet changes on a daily (if
    not hourly) basis. However, this booklet should provide enough
    information to make the incredible breadth and complexity of the
    Internet a mite less imposing. Coupled with some exploration and
    experimentation, every user has the potential to be a competent net
    citizen, using the facilities that are available to their fullest.

    You, the reader, are strongly encouraged to suggest improvements to
    any part of this booklet. If something was unclear, left you with
    doubts, or wasn't addressed, it should be fixed. If you find any
    problems, inaccuracies, spelling errors, etc., please report them to:

    Brendan Kehoe
    Department of Computer Science
    Widener University
    Chester, PA 19013

    Internet: guide-bugs@cs.widener.edu
    UUCP: …!widener!guide-bugs

    If you are interested in future updates to this guide (aside from
    normal new editions), discussion about information to be included or
    removed, etc., write to guide-request@cs.widener.edu to be placed on
    a mailing list for such things.

    @dots is actually `. . . .'
    "I've seed de first an de last @dots I seed de beginnin,
    en now I sees de endin."
    William Faulkner
    The Sound & The Fury
    April 8, 1928

    ——–

    Getting to Other Networks

    Inter-connectivity has been and always will be one of the biggest
    goals in computer networking. The ultimate desire is to make it so
    one person can contact anyone else no matter where they are. A number
    of "gateways" between networks have been set up. They include:

    AppleLink
    Quantum Services sells access to AppleLink, which is similar to
    QuantumLink for Commodore computers and PCLink for IBM PCs and
    compatibles. It also provides email access through the address
    user@applelink.apple.com.

    ATTMail
    AT&T sells a commercial email service called ATTMail. Its users
    can be reached by writing to user@attmail.com.

    BIX
    Users on BIX (the Byte Information eXchange) can be reached
    through the DAS gateway at user@cibix.das.net.

    CompuServe (CI$)
    To reach a user on the commercial service CompuServe, you must
    address the mail as xxxxx.xxx@compuserve.com, with
    xxxxx.xxx being their CompuServe user ID. Normally CompuServe
    ids are represented as being separated by a comma (like
    71999,141); since most mailers don't react well to having
    commas in addresses, it was changed to a period. For the above
    address, mail would be sent to 71999.141@compuserve.com.

    EasyNet
    Digital sells a service called EasyNet; users that subscribe to it can
    be reached with the addresses user@host.enet.dec.com or
    user%host.enet@decwrl.dec.com.

    FidoNet
    The FidoNet computer network can be reached by using a special
    addressing method. If John Smith is on the node 1:2/3.4 on
    FidoNet, his or her email address would be
    john.smith@p4.f3.n2.z1.fidonet.org
    (notice how the numbers fall in place?).

    MCI Mail
    MCI also sells email accounts (similar to ATTMail). Users can be
    reached with user@mcimail.com.

    PeaceNet
    Users on the PeaceNet network can be reached by writing to
    user@igc.org.

    The Well
    Users on the service The Well can be reached by writing to
    user@well.sf.ca.us. The Well is directly connected to the Internet.

    This table is far from complete. In addition to sites not being
    listed, some services are not (nor do they plan to be) accessible
    from the "outside" (like Prodigy); others, like GEnie, are actively
    investigating the possibility of creating a gateway into their
    system. For the latest information, consult a list called the
    Inter-Network Mail Guide. It's available from a number of FTP sites,
    including UUNET; Anonymous FTP, for more information on getting a
    copy of it using anonymous FTP.

    Retrieving Files via Email

    For those who have a connection to the Internet, but cannot FTP, there
    do exist a few alternatives to get those files you so desperately
    need. When requesting files, it's imperative that you keep in mind
    the size of your request—odds are the other people who may be using
    your link won't be too receptive to sudden bursts of really heavy
    traffic on their normally sedate connection.

    Archive Servers

    An alternative to the currently well over-used FTPmail system is
    taking advantage of the many archive servers that are presently
    being maintained. These are programs that receive email messages that
    contain commands, and act on them. For example, sending an archive
    server the command help will usually yield, in the form of a
    piece of email, information on how to use the various commands that
    the server has available.

    One such archive server is service@nic.ddn.mil. Maintained by
    the Network Information Center (NIC) in Chantilly, VA, the server is
    set up to make all of the information at the NIC available for people
    who don't have access to FTP. This also includes the WHOIS service
    (Whois). Some sample Subject: lines for queries to the
    NIC server are:

    Subject: help Describes available commands.
    Subject: rfc 822 Sends a copy of RFC-822.
    Subject: rfc index Sends an index of the available RFCs.
    Subject: netinfo domain-template.txt Sends a domain application.
    Subject: whois widener Sends WHOIS information on `widener'.

    More information on using their archive server can be obtained by
    writing to their server address service@nic.ddn.mil with a
    Subject: of help.

    There are different "brands" of archive server, each with its own
    set of commands and services. Among them there often exists a common
    set of commands and services (e.g. index, help, etc).
    Be that as it may, one should always consult the individual help for a
    specific server before assuming the syntax—100K surprises can be
    hard on a system.

    FTP-by-Mail Servers
    Some systems offer people the ability to receive files through a
    mock-FTP interface via email. Anonymous FTP for a general overview of
    how to FTP. The effects of providing such a service varies, although
    a rule of thumb is that it will probably use a substantial amount of
    the available resources on a system.

    The "original" FTP-by-Mail service, BITFTP, is available to BITNET
    users from the Princeton node PUCC. It was once accessible to
    anyone, but had to be closed out to non-BITNET users because of the
    heavy load on the system.

    In response to this closure, Paul Vixie designed and installed a
    system called FTPmail on one of Digital's gateway computers,
    decwrl.dec.com. Write to ftpmail@decwrl.dec.com with help in the
    body of the letter for instructions on its use. The software is
    undergoing constant development; once it reaches a stable state,
    other sites will be encouraged to adopt it and provide the service
    also.

    Newsgroup Creation

    Everyone has the opportunity to make a Call For Votes on the
    Usenet and attempt to create a newsgroup that he/she feels would be of
    benefit to the general readership. The rules governing newsgroup
    creation have evolved over the years into a generally accepted method.
    They only govern the "world" groups; they aren't applicable to
    regional or other alternative hierarchies.

    Discussion

    A discussion must first take place to address issues like the naming
    of the group, where in the group tree it should go (e.g.
    rec.sports.koosh vs rec.games.koosh?), and whether or not it should
    be created in the first place. The formal Request For Discussion
    (RFD) should be posted to news.announce.newgroups, along with any
    other groups or mailing lists at all related to the proposed topic.
    news.announce.newgroups is moderated. You should place it first in
    the Newsgroups: header, so that it will get mailed to the moderator
    only. The article won't be immediately posted to the other
    newsgroups listed; rather, it will give you the opportunity to have
    the moderator correct any inconsistencies or mistakes in your RFD.
    He or she will take care of posting it to the newsgroups you
    indicated. Also the Followup-To: header will be set so that the
    actual discussion takes place only in news.groups. If a user has
    difficulty posting to a moderated group, he or she may mail
    submissions intended for news.announce.newgroups to the address
    announce-newgroups@rpi.edu.

    The final name and charter of the group, and whether it will be
    moderated or unmoderated, will be determined during the discussion
    period. If it's to be moderated, the discussion will also decide who
    the moderator will be. If there's no general agreement on these
    points among those in favor of a new group at the end of 30 days,
    the discussion will be taken into mail rather than continued posting
    to news.groups; that way, the proponents of the group can iron out
    their differences and come back with a proper proposal, and make
    a new Request For Discussion.

    Voting
    After the discussion period (which is mandatory), if it's been
    determined that a new group really is desired, a name and charter are
    agreed upon, and it's been determined whether the group will be
    moderated (and by whom), a Call For Votes (CFV) should be posted
    to news.announce.newgroups, along with any other groups that
    the original Request For Discussion was posted to. The CFV should be
    posted (or mailed to the news.announce.newgroups moderator) as
    soon as possible after the discussion ends (to keep it fresh in
    everyone's mind).

    The Call for Votes should include clear instructions on how to cast a
    vote. It's important that it be clearly explained how to both vote
    for and against a group (and be of equivalent difficulty or
    ease). If it's easier for you or your administrator, two separate
    addresses can be used to mail yes and no votes to, providing that
    they're on the same machine. Regardless of the method, everyone
    must have a very specific idea of how to get his/her vote counted.

    The voting period can last between 21 and 31 days, no matter what the
    preliminary results of the vote are. A vote can't be called off
    simply because 400 "no" votes have come in and only two "yes"
    votes. The Call for Votes should include the exact date that the
    voting period will end—only those votes arriving on the vote-taker's
    machine before this date can be counted.

    To keep awareness high, the CFV can be repeated during the vote,
    provided that it gives the same clear, unbiased instructions for
    casting a vote as the original; it also has to be the same proposal as
    was first posted. The charter can't change in mid-vote. Also, votes
    that're posted don't count—only those that were mailed to the
    vote-taker can be tallied.

    Partial results should never be included; only a statement of
    the specific proposal, that a vote is in progress on it, and how to
    cast a vote. A mass acknowledgement ("Mass ACK" or "Vote ACK") is
    permitted; however, it must be presented in a way that gives no
    indication of which way a person voted. One way to avoid this is to
    create one large list of everyone who's voted, and sort it in
    alphabetical order. It should not be two sorted lists (of the yes and
    no votes, respectively).

    Every vote is autonomous. The votes for or against one group can't be
    transferred to another, similar proposal. A vote can only count for
    the exact proposal that it was a response to. In particular, a vote
    for or against a newsgroup under one name can't be counted as a vote
    for or against another group with a different name or charter, a
    different moderated/unmoderated status, or, if it's moderated, a
    different moderator or set of moderators. Whew!

    Finally, the vote has to be explicit; they should be of the form I
    vote for the group foo.bar as proposed or I vote against the group
    foo.bar as proposed. The wording doesn't have to be exact, your
    intention just has to be clear.

    The Result of a Vote

    At the end of the voting period, the vote-taker has to post (to
    news.announce.newgroups) the tally and email addresses of the votes
    received. Again, it can also be posted to any of the groups listed in
    the original CFV. The tally should make clear which way a person
    voted, so the results can be verified if it proves necessary to do so.

    After the vote result is posted to news.announce.newgroups,
    there is a mandatory five-day waiting period. This affords everyone
    the opportunity to correct any errors or inconsistencies in the voter
    list or the voting procedure.

    Creation of the Group

    If, after the waiting period, there are no serious objections that
    might invalidate the vote, the vote is put to the "water test." If
    there were 100 more valid YES/create votes than NO/don't create
    votes, and at least two-thirds of the total number of votes are in
    favor of creation, then a newgroup control message can be sent out
    (often by the moderator of news.announce.newgroups). If the 100-vote
    margin or the two-thirds percentage isn't met, the group has failed
    and can't be created.

    If the proposal failed, all is not lost—after a six-month waiting
    period (a "cooling down"), a new Request For Discussion can be posted
    to news.groups, and the whole process can start over again. If after
    a couple of tries it becomes obvious that the group is not
    wanted or needed, the vote-taker should humbly step back and accept
    the opinion of the majority. (As life goes, so goes Usenet.)

    ——–

    Glossary

    This glossary is only a tiny subset of all of the various terms and
    other things that people regularly use on The Net. For a more
    complete (and very entertaining) reference, it's suggested you get a
    copy of The New Hacker's Dictionary, which is based on a VERY large
    text file called the Jargon File. Edited by Eric Raymond
    (eric@snark.thyrsus.com), it is available from the MIT Press,
    Cambridge, Massachusetts, 02142; its ISBN number is 0-262-68069-6.
    Also see RFC-1208, A Glossary of Networking Terms.

    🙂
    This odd symbol is one of the ways a person can portray "mood" in
    the very flat medium of computers—by using "smilies." This is
    `metacommunication', and there are literally hundreds of them, from
    the obvious to the obscure. This particular example expresses
    "happiness." Don't see it? Tilt your head to the left 90 degrees.
    Smilies are also used to denote sarcasm.

    Network addresses are usually of two types:

    the physical or hardware address of a network interface card; for
    ethernet this 48-bit address might be 0260.8C00.7666. The hardware
    address is used to forward packets within a physical network.
    Fortunately, network users do not have to be concerned about hardware
    addresses since they are automatically handled by the networking
    software.

    The logical or Internet address is used to facilitate moving data
    between physical networks. The 32-bit Internet address is made up of a
    network number, a subnetwork number, and a host number. Each host
    computer on the Internet, has a unique address. For example, all
    Internet addresses at Colorado State have a network number of 129.82, a
    subnet number in the range of 1-254, and a host number in the range of
    1-254. All Internet hosts have a numeric address and an English-style
    name. For example, the Internet address for UCC's CYBER 840 is
    129.82.103.96; its Internet name is csugreen.UCC.ColoState.EDU.

    address resolution
    Conversion of an Internet address to the corresponding physical address.
    On an ethernet, resolution requires broadcasting on the local area network.

    administrivia
    Administrative tasks, most often related to the maintenance of mailing
    lists, digests, news gateways, etc.

    anonymous FTP
    Also known as "anon FTP"; a service provided to make files available
    to the general Internet community—Anonymous FTP.

    ANSI
    The American National Standards Institute disseminates basic standards
    like ASCII, and acts as the United States' delegate to the ISO.
    Standards can be ordered from ANSI by writing to the ANSI Sales Department,
    1430 Broadway, New York, NY 10018, or by telephoning (212) 354-3300.

    archie
    A service which provides lookups for packages in a database of the
    offerings of countless of anonymous FTP sites. archie for a
    full description.

    archive server
    An email-based file transfer facility offered by some systems.

    ARPA (Advanced Research Projects Agency)
    Former name of DARPA, the government agency that funded ARPAnet and
    later the DARPA Internet.

    ARPAnet
    A pioneering long haul network funded by ARPA. It
    served as the basis for early networking research as well as a
    central backbone during the development of the Internet. The
    ARPAnet consisted of individual packet switching computers
    interconnected by leased lines. The ARPAnet no longer exists as a
    singular entity.

    asynchronous
    Transmission by individual bytes, not related to specific timing on the
    transmitting end.

    auto-magic
    Something which happens pseudo-automatically, and is usually too
    complex to go into any further than to say it happens "auto-magically."

    backbone
    A high-speed connection within a network that connects shorter,
    usually slower circuits. Also used in reference to a system that acts
    as a "hub" for activity (although those are becoming much less
    prevalent now than they were ten years ago).

    bandwidth
    The capacity of a medium to transmit a signal. More informally, the
    mythical "size" of The Net, and its ability to carry the files and
    messages of those that use it. Some view certain kinds of traffic
    (FTPing hundreds of graphics images, for example) as a "waste of
    bandwidth" and look down upon them.

    BITNET (Because It's Time Network)
    An NJE-based international educational network.

    bounce
    The return of a piece of mail because of an error in its delivery.

    btw
    An abbreviation for "by the way."

    CFV (Call For Votes)
    Initiates the voting period for a Usenet newsgroup. At least one
    (occasionally two or more) email address is customarily included as a
    repository for the votes. See Newsgroup Creation
    for a full description of the Usenet voting process.

    ClariNews
    The fee-based Usenet newsfeed available from ClariNet Communications.

    client
    The user of a network service; also used to describe a computer that
    relies upon another for some or all of its resources.

    Cyberspace
    A term coined by William Gibson in his fantasy novel
    Neuromancer to describe the "world" of computers, and the
    society that gathers around them.

    datagram
    The basic unit of information passed across the Internet. It contains
    a source and destination address along with data. Large messages are
    broken down into a sequence of IP datagrams.

    disassembling
    Converting a binary program into human-readable machine language code.

    DNS (Domain Name System)
    The method used to convert Internet names to their corresponding
    Internet numbers.

    domain
    A part of the naming hierarchy. Syntactically, a domain name consists
    of a sequence of names or other words separated by dots.

    dotted quad
    A set of four numbers connected with periods that make up an Internet
    address; for example, 147.31.254.130.

    email
    The vernacular abbreviation for electronic mail.

    email address
    The UUCP or domain-based address that a user is referred to with. For
    example, the author's address is brendan@cs.widener.edu.

    ethernet
    A 10-million bit per second networking scheme originally developed by
    Xerox Corporation. Ethernet is widely used for LANs because it can
    network a wide variety of computers, it is not proprietary, and
    components are widely available from many commercial sources.

    FDDI (Fiber Distributed Data Interface)
    An emerging standard for network technology based on fiber optics that
    has been established by ANSI. FDDI specifies a 100-million bit per
    second data rate. The access control mechanism uses token ring
    technology.

    flame
    A piece of mail or a Usenet posting which is violently argumentative.

    FQDN (Fully Qualified Domain Name)
    The FQDN is the full site name of a system, rather than just its
    hostname. For example, the system lisa at Widener University
    has a FQDN of lisa.cs.widener.edu.

    FTP (File Transfer Protocol)
    The Internet standard high-level protocol for transferring files from
    one computer to another.

    FYI
    An abbreviation for the phrase "for your information." There is
    also a series of RFCs put out by the Network Information Center called
    FYIs; they address common questions of new users and many other useful
    things. RFCs for instructions on retrieving FYIs.

    gateway
    A special-purpose dedicated computer that attaches to two or more
    networks and routes packets from one network to the other. In
    particular, an Internet gateway routes IP datagrams among the networks
    it connects. Gateways route packets to other gateways until they can be
    delivered to the final destination directly across one physical network.

    header
    The portion of a packet, preceding the actual data, containing source
    and destination addresses and error-checking fields. Also part of a
    message or news article.

    hostname
    The name given to a machine. (See also FQDN.)

    IMHO (In My Humble Opinion)
    This usually accompanies a statement that may bring about personal
    offense or strong disagreement.

    Internet
    A concatenation of many individual TCP/IP campus, state, regional, and
    national networks (such as NSFnet, ARPAnet, and Milnet) into one
    single logical network all sharing a common addressing scheme.

    Internet number
    The dotted-quad address used to specify a certain system. The
    Internet number for the site cs.widener.edu is 147.31.254.130. A
    resolver is used to translate between hostnames and Internet
    addresses.

    interoperate
    The ability of multi-vendor computers to work together using a common
    set of protocols. With interoperability, PCs, Macs, Suns, Dec VAXen,
    CDC Cybers, etc, all work together allowing one host computer to
    communicate with and take advantage of the resources of another.

    ISO (International Organization for Standardization)
    Coordinator of the main networking standards that are put into use today.

    kernel
    The level of an operating system or networking system that contains the
    system-level commands or all of the functions hidden from the user. In
    a Unix system, the kernel is a program that contains the device drivers,
    the memory management routines, the scheduler, and system calls. This
    program is always running while the system is operating.

    LAN (Local Area Network)
    Any physical network technology that operates at high speed over short
    distances (up to a few thousand meters).

    mail gateway
    A machine that connects to two or more electronic mail systems
    (especially dissimilar mail systems on two different networks) and
    transfers mail messages among them.

    mailing list
    A possibly moderated discussion group, distributed via email from a
    central computer maintaining the list of people involved in the
    discussion.

    mail path
    A series of machine names used to direct electronic mail from one user
    to another.

    medium
    The material used to support the transmission of data. This can be
    copper wire, coaxial cable, optical fiber, or electromagnetic wave (as in
    microwave).

    multiplex
    The division of a single transmission medium into multiple logical
    channels supporting many simultaneous sessions. For example, one
    network may have simultaneous FTP, telnet, rlogin, and SMTP
    connections, all going at the same time.

    net.citizen
    An inhabitant of Cyberspace. One usually tries to be a good
    net.citizen, lest one be flamed.

    netiquette
    A pun on "etiquette"; proper behavior on The Net. Usenet Netiquette.

    network
    A group of machines connected together so they can transmit information
    to one another. There are two kinds of networks: local networks and
    remote networks.

    NFS (Network File System)
    A method developed by Sun Microsystems to allow computers to share
    files across a network in a way that makes them appear as if they're
    "local" to the system.

    NIC
    The Network Information Center.

    node
    A computer that is attached to a network; also called a host.

    NSFnet
    The national backbone network, funded by the National Science Foundation
    and operated by the Merit Corporation, used to interconnect regional
    (mid-level) networks such as WestNet to one another.

    packet
    The unit of data sent across a packet switching network. The term is
    used loosely. While some Internet literature uses it to refer
    specifically to data sent across a physical network, other literature
    views the Internet as a packet switching network and describes IP
    datagrams as packets.

    polling
    Connecting to another system to check for things like mail or news.

    postmaster
    The person responsible for taking care of mail problems, answering
    queries about users, and other related work at a site.

    protocols
    A formal description of message formats and the rules two computers must
    follow to exchange those messages. Protocols can describe low-level
    details of machine-to-machine interfaces (e.g., the order in which bits
    and bytes are sent across a wire) or high-level exchanges between
    allocation programs (e.g., the way in which two programs transfer a file
    across the Internet).

    recursion
    The facility of a programming language to be able to call functions
    from within themselves.

    resolve
    Translate an Internet name into its equivalent IP address or other DNS
    information.

    RFD (Request For Discussion)
    Usually a two- to three-week period in which the particulars of
    newsgroup creation are battled out.

    route
    The path that network traffic takes from its source to its destination.

    router
    A dedicated computer (or other device) that sends packets from one
    place to another, paying attention to the current state of the network.

    RTFM (Read The Fantastic Manual).
    This anacronym is often used when someone asks a simple or common
    question. The word `Fantastic' is usually replaced with one much more
    vulgar.

    SMTP (Simple Mail Transfer Protocol)
    The Internet standard protocol for transferring electronic mail messages
    from one computer to another. SMTP specifies how two mail systems
    interact and the format of control messages they exchange to transfer
    mail.

    server
    A computer that shares its resources, such as printers and files, with
    other computers on the network. An example of this is a Network File
    System (NFS) server which shares its disk space with other computers.

    signal-to-noise ratio
    When used in reference to Usenet activity, signal-to-noise
    ratio describes the relation between amount of actual information in
    a discussion, compared to their quantity. More often than not,
    there's substantial activity in a newsgroup, but a very small number
    of those articles actually contain anything useful.

    signature
    The small, usually four-line message at the bottom of a piece of email
    or a Usenet article. In Unix, it's added by creating a file
    ..signature in the user's home directory. Large signatures are
    a no-no.

    summarize
    To encapsulate a number of responses into one coherent, usable
    message. Often done on controlled mailing lists or active newsgroups,
    to help reduce bandwidth.

    synchronous
    Data communications in which transmissions are sent at a fixed rate,
    with the sending and receiving devices synchronized.

    TCP/IP (Transmission Control Protocol/Internet Protocol)
    A set of protocols, resulting from ARPA efforts, used by the Internet to
    support services such as remote login (telnet), file transfer
    (FTP) and mail (SMTP).

    telnet
    The Internet standard protocol for remote terminal connection service.
    Telnet allows a user at one site to interact with a remote timesharing
    system at another site as if the user's terminal were connected directly
    to the remote computer.

    terminal server
    A small, specialized, networked computer that connects many terminals to
    a LAN through one network connection. Any user on the network can then
    connect to various network hosts.

    TeX
    A free typesetting system by Donald Knuth.

    twisted pair
    Cable made up of a pair of insulated copper wires wrapped around each
    other to cancel the effects of electrical noise.

    UUCP (Unix to Unix Copy Program)
    A store-and-forward system, primarily for Unix systems but currently
    supported on other platforms (e.g. VMS and personal computers).

    WAN (Wide-Area Network)
    A network spanning hundreds or thousands of miles.

    workstation
    A networked personal computing device with more power than a standard
    IBM PC or Macintosh. Typically, a workstation has an operating system
    such as unix that is capable of running several tasks at the same time.
    It has several megabytes of memory and a large, high-resolution display.
    Examples are Sun workstations and Digital DECstations.

    worm
    A computer program which replicates itself. The Internet worm
    (The Internet Worm) was perhaps the most famous; it
    successfully (and accidentally) duplicated itself on systems across
    the Internet.

    wrt
    With respect to.

    "I hate definitions."
    Benjamin Disraeli
    Vivian Grey, bk i chap ii

    ——
    Bibliography

    What follows is a compendium of sources that have information that
    will be of use to anyone reading this guide. Most of them were used
    in the writing of the booklet, while others are simply noted because
    they are a must for any good net.citizen's bookshelf.

    Books

    Comer, Douglas E.
    Internetworking With TCP/IP, 2nd ed., 2v
    Prentice Hall
    Englewood Cliffs, NJ
    1991

    Davidson, John
    An Introduction to TCP/IP
    Springer-Verlag
    Berlin
    1988

    Frey, Donnalyn, and Adams, Rick
    !@%:: A Directory of Electronic Mail Addressing and Networks
    O'Reilly and Associates
    Newton, MA
    1989

    Gibson, William
    Neuromancer
    Ace
    New York, NY
    1984

    LaQuey, Tracy
    Users' Directory of Computer Networks
    Digital Press
    Bedford, MA
    1990

    Levy, Stephen
    Hackers: Heroes of the Computer Revolution
    Anchor Press/Doubleday
    Garden City, NY
    1984

    Partridge, Craig
    Innovations in Internetworking
    ARTECH House
    Norwood, MA
    1988

    Quarterman, John S.
    The Matrix: Computer Networks and Conferencing Systems Worldwide
    Digital Press
    Bedford, MA
    1989

    Raymond, Eric (ed)
    The New Hacker's Dictionary
    MIT Press
    Cambridge, MA
    1991

    Stoll, Clifford
    The Cuckoo's Egg
    Doubleday
    New York
    1989

    Tanenbaum, Andrew S.
    Computer Networks, 2d ed
    Prentice-Hall
    Englewood Cliffs, NJ
    1988

    Todinao, Grace
    Using UUCP and USENET: A Nutshell Handbook
    O'Reilly and Associates
    Newton, MA
    1986

    The Waite Group
    Unix Communications, 2nd ed.
    Howard W. Sams & Company
    Indianapolis
    1991

    Periodicals & Papers
    magazine: Barlow, J
    Coming Into The Country
    Communications of the ACM 34:3
    2
    March 1991
    Addresses "Cyberspace"—John Barlow was a co-founder of the EFF.

    proceedings: Collyer, G., and Spencer, H
    News Need Not Be Slow
    Proceedings of the 1987 Winter USENIX Conference
    181–90
    USENIX Association, Berkeley, CA
    January 1987

    magazine: Denning, P
    The Internet Worm
    American Scientist
    126–128
    March–April 1989

    magazine: The Science of Computing: Computer Networks
    American Scientist
    127–129
    March–April 1985

    magazine: Frey, D., and Adams, R
    USENET: Death by Success?
    UNIX REVIEW
    55–60
    August 1987

    magazine: Gifford, W. S
    ISDN User-Network Interfaces
    IEEE Journal on Selected Areas in Communications
    343–348
    May 1986

    magazine: Ginsberg, K
    Getting from Here to There
    UNIX REVIEW
    45
    January 1986

    magazine: Hiltz, S. R
    The Human Element in Computerized Conferencing Systems
    Computer Networks
    421–428
    December 1978

    proceedings: Horton, M
    What is a Domain?
    Proceedings of the Summer 1984 USENIX Conference
    368–372
    USENIX Association, Berkeley, CA
    June 1984

    magazine: Jacobsen, Ole J
    Information on TCP/IP
    ConneXions—The Interoperability Report
    14–15
    July 1988

    magazine: Jennings, D., et al
    Computer Networking for Scientists
    Science
    943–950
    28 February 1986

    paper: Markoff, J
    "Author of computer `virus' is son of U.S. electronic security expert."
    New York Times
    Nov. 5, 1988
    A1

    paper: "Computer snarl: A `back door' ajar."
    New York Times
    Nov. 7, 1988
    B10

    magazine: McQuillan, J. M., and Walden, D. C
    The ARPA Network Design Decisions
    Computer Networks
    243–289
    1977

    magazine: Ornstein, S. M
    A letter concerning the Internet worm
    Communications of the ACM 32:6
    June 1989

    proceedings: Partridge, C
    Mail Routing Using Domain Names: An Informal Tour
    Proceedings of the 1986 Summer USENIX Conference
    366–76
    USENIX Association, Berkeley, CA
    June 1986

    magazine: Quarterman, J
    Etiquette and Ethics
    ConneXions—The Interoperability Report
    12–16
    March 1989

    magazine: Notable Computer Networks
    Communications of the ACM 29:10
    October 1986
    This was the predecessor to The Matrix.

    magazine: Raeder, A. W., and Andrews, K. L
    Searching Library Catalogs on the Internet: A Survey
    Database Searcher 6
    16–31
    September 1990

    proceedings: Seeley, D
    A tour of the worm
    Proceedings of the 1989 Winter USENIX Conference
    287–304
    USENIX Association, Berkeley, CA
    February 1989

    magazine: Shulman, G
    Legal Research on USENET Liability Issues
    ;login: The USENIX Association Newsletter
    11–17
    December 1984

    magazine: Smith, K
    E-Mail to Anywhere
    PC World
    220–223
    March 1988

    magazine: Stoll, C
    Stalking the Wily Hacker
    Communications of the ACM 31:5
    14
    May 1988
    This article grew into the book The Cuckoo's Egg.

    proceedings: Taylor, D
    The Postman Always Rings Twice: Electronic Mail in a Highly Distributed
    Environment
    Proceedings of the 1988 Winter USENIX Conference
    145–153
    USENIX Association, Berkeley, CA
    December 1988

    magazine: U.S.Gen'l Accounting Ofc
    Computer Security: Virus Highlights Need for Improved Internet Management
    GAO/IMTEC-89-57,
    1989
    Addresses the Internet worm.

    "And all else is literature."
    Paul Verlaine
    The Sun, New York
    While he was city editor in 1873–1890.

    —
    Bill Walther, Carleton University, Ottawa, Canada

  • Three hundred Aesop’s fables

    Three hundred Aesop’s fables

    Aproximadamente 45.066 palavras.

    THREE HUNDRED
    ÆSOP’S FABLES

    LITERALLY TRANSLATED FROM THE GREEK

    By the
    Rev. George Fyler Townsend, M.A.

    LONDON
    GEORGE ROUTLEDGE AND SONS

    THE BROADWAY, LUDGATE
    NEW YORK: 416 BROOME STREET

    CONTENTS

    PREFACE
    LIFE OF AESOP
    AESOP’S FABLES
    The Lion And The Mouse
    The Wolf And The Lamb
    The Ass And The Grasshopper
    The Wolf and the Crane
    The Father And His Sons
    The Bat And The Weasels
    The Cock and the Jewel
    The Swallow and the Crow
    The Kingdom of the Lion
    The Traveler and His Dog
    The Ants and the Grasshopper
    The Hare and the Tortoise
    The Charcoal-Burner And The Fuller
    The Boy Hunting Locusts
    The Fisherman Piping
    The Dog and the Shadow
    Hercules and the Wagoner
    The Mole and His Mother
    The Herdsman and the Lost Bull
    The Fawn and His Mother
    The Ass, the Fox, and the Lion
    The Flies and the Honey-Pot
    The Lioness
    The Farmer and the Snake
    The Man and the Lion
    The Pomegranate, Apple-Tree, and Bramble
    The Farmer and the Stork
    The Mountain in Labor
    The Bear and the Fox
    The Tortoise and the Eagle
    The Fox and the Goat
    The Raven and the Swan
    The Thirsty Pigeon
    The Dog in the Manger
    The Oxen and the Axle-Trees
    The Farmer and the Cranes
    The Sick Lion
    The Bear and the Two Travelers
    The Fox Who Had Lost His Tail
    The Cat and the Cock
    The Wolf in Sheep’s Clothing
    The Goat and the Goatherd
    The Boasting Traveler
    The Lion in Love
    The Miser
    The Porker, the Sheep, and the Goat
    The Boy and the Filberts
    The Frogs Asking for a King
    The Laborer and the Snake
    The Lion, the Mouse, and the Fox
    The Horse and Groom
    The Ass and the Mule
    The Ass and the Lapdog
    The Oxen and the Butchers
    The Shepherd’s Boy and the Wolf
    The Boys and the Frogs
    The Salt Merchant and His Ass
    The Mischievous Dog
    The Goatherd and the Wild Goats
    The Man and His Two Sweethearts
    The Sick Stag
    The Boy and the Nettles
    The Astronomer
    The Wolves and the Sheep
    The Cat and the Birds
    The Vain Jackdaw
    The Kid and the Wolf
    The Old Woman and the Physician
    The Ox and the Frog
    The Farmer and His Sons
    The Heifer and the Ox
    The Fighting Cocks and the Eagle
    The Charger and the Miller
    The Fox and the Monkey
    The Horse and His Rider
    The Belly and the Members
    The Widow and Her Little Maidens
    The Vine and the Goat
    Jupiter and the Monkey
    The Hawk, the Kite, and the Pigeons
    The Dolphins, the Whales, and the Sprat
    The Swallow, the Serpent, and the Court of Justice
    The Two Pots
    The Shepherd and the Wolf
    The Crab and Its Mother
    The Father and His Two Daughters
    The Thief and His Mother
    The Old Man and Death
    The Fir-Tree and the Bramble
    The Æthiop
    The Mouse, the Frog, and the Hawk
    The Fisherman and His Nets
    The Wolf and the Sheep
    The Old Woman and the Wine-Jar
    The Man Bitten by a Dog
    The Huntsman and the Fisherman
    The Fox and the Crow
    The Widow and the Sheep
    The Playful Ass
    The Stag in the Ox-Stall
    The Two Dogs
    The Wild Ass and the Lion
    The Lion and the Dolphin
    The Eagle and the Arrow
    The Sick Kite
    The Lion and the Boar
    The Mice in Council
    The One-Eyed Doe
    The Mice and the Weasels
    The Shepherd and the Sea
    The Ass, the Cock, and the Lion
    The Rivers and the Sea
    The Wild Boar and the Fox
    The Milk-Woman and Her Pail
    The Bee and Jupiter
    The Wolf and the Housedog
    The Three Tradesmen
    The Ass Carrying the Image
    The Master and His Dogs
    The Old Hound
    The Two Travelers and the Axe
    The Old Lion
    The Wolf and the Shepherds
    The Seaside Travelers
    The Ass and His Shadow
    The Ass and His Masters
    Mercury and the Sculptor
    The Fox and the Woodcutter
    The Oak and the Reeds
    The Lion in a Farmyard
    The Wolf and the Lion
    The Birdcatcher, the Partridge, and the Cock
    The Ant and the Dove
    The Hares and the Frogs
    The Monkey and the Fishermen
    The Swan and the Goose
    The Doe and the Lion
    The Fisherman and the Little Fish
    The Hunter and the Woodman
    The Swollen Fox
    The Two Frogs
    The Lamp
    The Camel and the Arab
    The Miller, His Son, and Their Ass
    The Cat and the Mice
    The Mouse and the Bull
    The Dog and the Cook
    The Thieves and the Cock
    The Dancing Monkeys
    The Farmer and the Fox
    The Traveler and Fortune
    The Seagull and the Kite
    The Lion, the Bear, and the Fox
    The Philosopher, the Ants, and Mercury
    The Peasant and the Eagle
    The Fox and the Leopard
    The Lion and the Hare
    The Image of Mercury and the Carpenter
    The Lion, the Fox, and the Ass
    The Bull and the Goat
    The Bald Knight
    The Oaks and Jupiter
    The Monkeys and Their Mother
    The Hare and the Hound
    The Shepherd and the Dog
    The Oak and the Woodcutters
    The Wasp and the Snake
    The Peacock and the Crane
    The Hen and the Golden Eggs
    The Ass and the Frogs
    The Crow and the Raven
    The Trees and the Axe
    The Wolves and the Sheepdogs
    The Bull, the Lioness, and the Wild-Boar Hunter
    The Bowman and Lion
    The Camel
    The Crab and the Fox
    The Ass and the Old Shepherd
    The Fox and the Hedgehog
    The Woman and Her Hen
    The Kites and the Swans
    The Dog and the Hare
    The Hares and the Foxes
    The Bull and the Calf
    The Stag, the Wolf, and the Sheep
    The Eagle, the Cat, and the Wild Sow
    The Wolf and the Fox
    The Mule
    The Prophet
    The Two Frogs
    The Serpent and the Eagle
    The Crow and the Pitcher
    The Thief and the Innkeeper
    The Hart and the Vine
    The Gnat and the Lion
    The Fox and the Grapes
    The Walnut-Tree
    The Kid and the Wolf
    The Monkey and the Dolphin
    The Horse and the Stag
    The Jackdaw and the Doves
    The Fox and the Monkey
    The Man and His Wife
    The Man, the Horse, the Ox, and the Dog
    The Thief and the Housedog
    The Apes and the Two Travelers
    The Fox and the Lion
    The Weasel and the Mice
    The Boy Bathing
    The Peacock and Juno
    The Wolf and the Shepherd
    The Hares and the Lions
    The Seller of Images
    The Hawk and the Nightingale
    The Lark and Her Young Ones
    The Dog, the Cock, and the Fox
    The Geese and the Cranes
    The Ass and the Wolf
    The Goat and the Ass
    The Lion and the Bull
    The Fox and the Mask
    The Grasshopper and the Owl
    The Fowler and the Viper
    The Horse and the Ass
    The Lion and the Three Bulls
    The Wolf and the Goat
    The Fly and the Draught-Mule
    The Fishermen
    The Town Mouse and the Country Mouse
    The Wolf, the Fox, and the Ape
    The Wasps, the Partridges, and the Farmer
    The Brother and the Sister
    The Dogs and the Fox
    The Blind Man and the Whelp
    The Cobbler Turned Doctor
    The Wolf and the Horse
    The Two Men Who Were Enemies
    The Gamecocks and the Partridge
    The Fox and the Lion
    The Quack Frog
    The Lion, the Wolf, and the Fox
    The Dog’s House
    The North Wind and the Sun
    The Crow and Mercury
    The Fox and the Crane
    The Wolf and the Lion
    The Birds, the Beasts, and the Bat
    The Spendthrift and the Swallow
    The Trumpeter Taken Prisoner
    The Owl and the Birds
    The Goods and the Ills
    The Ass in the Lion’s Skin
    The Sparrow and the Hare
    The Flea and the Ox
    The Ass and His Purchaser
    The Dove and the Crow
    The Man and the Satyr
    Jupiter, Neptune, Minerva, and Momus
    The Eagle and the Jackdaw
    The Eagle and the Fox
    The Two Bags
    The Bitch and Her Whelps
    The Stag at the Pool
    The Lark Burying Her Father
    The Gnat and the Bull
    The Monkey and the Camel
    The Dogs and the Hides
    The Jackdaw and the Fox
    Mercury and the Workmen
    The Peasant and the Apple-Tree
    The Two Soldiers and the Robber
    The Shepherd and the Sheep
    The Trees Under the Protection of the Gods
    The Flea and the Wrestler
    The Lion and the Fox
    Truth and the Traveler
    The Manslayer
    The Lion and the Eagle
    The Ass and His Driver
    The Thrush and the Fowler
    The Mother and the Wolf
    The Hen and the Swallow
    The Rose and the Amaranth
    The Travelers and the Plane-Tree
    The Ass and the Horse
    The Crow and the Sheep
    The Fox and the Bramble
    The Ass and the Charger
    The Lion, Jupiter, and the Elephant
    The Dog and the Oyster
    The Mules and the Robbers
    The Lamb and the Wolf
    The Partridge and the Fowler
    The Flea and the Man
    The Rich Man and the Tanner
    The Viper and the File
    The Lion and the Shepherd
    The Camel and Jupiter
    The Panther and the Shepherds
    The Eagle and the Kite
    The Eagle and His Captor
    The King’s Son and the Painted Lion
    The Cat and Venus
    The Eagle and the Beetle
    The She-Goats and Their Beards
    The Bald Man and the Fly
    The Shipwrecked Man and the Sea
    The Buffoon and the Countryman
    The Crow and the Serpent
    The Hunter and the Horseman
    The Olive-Tree and the Fig-Tree
    The Frogs’ Complaint Against the Sun
    The Brazier and His Dog
    FOOTNOTES
    INDEX

    PREFACE

    The Tale, the Parable, and the Fable are all common and popular modes
    of conveying instruction. Each is distinguished by its own special
    characteristics. The Tale consists simply in the narration of a story
    either founded on facts, or created solely by the imagination, and not
    necessarily associated with the teaching of any moral lesson. The
    Parable is the designed use of language purposely intended to convey a
    hidden and secret meaning other than that contained in the words
    themselves; and which may or may not bear a special reference to the
    hearer, or reader. The Fable partly agrees with, and partly differs
    from both of these. It will contain, like the Tale, a short but real
    narrative; it will seek, like the Parable, to convey a hidden meaning,
    and that not so much by the use of language, as by the skilful
    introduction of fictitious characters; and yet, unlike to either Tale
    or Parable, it will ever keep in view, as its high prerogative, and
    inseparable attribute, the great purpose of instruction, and will
    necessarily seek to inculcate some moral maxim, social duty, or
    political truth. The true Fable, if it rise to its high requirements,
    ever aims at one great end and purpose—the representation of human
    motive, and the improvement of human conduct, and yet it so conceals
    its design under the disguise of fictitious characters, by clothing
    with speech the animals of the field, the birds of the air, the trees
    of the wood, or the beasts of the forest, that the reader shall receive
    advice without perceiving the presence of the adviser. Thus the
    superiority of the counsellor, which often renders counsel unpalatable,
    is kept out of view, and the lesson comes with the greater acceptance
    when the reader is led, unconsciously to himself, to have his
    sympathies enlisted in behalf of what is pure, honourable, and
    praiseworthy, and to have his indignation excited against what is low,
    ignoble, and unworthy. The true fabulist, therefore, discharges a most
    important function. He is neither a narrator, nor an allegorist. He is
    a great teacher, a corrector of morals, a censor of vice, and a
    commender of virtue. In this consists the superiority of the Fable over
    the Tale or the Parable. The fabulist is to create a laugh, but yet,
    under a merry guise, to convey instruction. Phædrus, the great imitator
    of Æsop, plainly indicates this double purpose to be the true office of
    the writer of fables.

    Duplex libelli dos est: quod risum movet,
    Et quod prudenti vitam consilio monet.

    The continual observance of this twofold aim creates the charm, and
    accounts for the universal favour, of the fables of Æsop. “The fable,”
    says Professor K. O. Mueller, “originated in Greece in an intentional
    travestie of human affairs. The ‘ainos,’ as its name denotes, is an
    admonition, or rather a reproof, veiled, either from fear of an excess
    of frankness, or from a love of fun and jest, beneath the fiction of an
    occurrence happening among beasts; and wherever we have any ancient and
    authentic account of the Æsopian fables, we find it to be the same.”[1]

    The construction of a fable involves a minute attention to (1), the
    narration itself; (2), the deduction of the moral; and (3), a careful
    maintenance of the individual characteristics of the fictitious
    personages introduced into it. The narration should relate to one
    simple action, consistent with itself, and neither be overladen with a
    multiplicity of details, nor distracted by a variety of circumstances.
    The moral or lesson should be so plain, and so intimately interwoven
    with, and so necessarily dependent on, the narration, that every reader
    should be compelled to give to it the same undeniable interpretation.
    The introduction of the animals or fictitious characters should be
    marked with an unexceptionable care and attention to their natural
    attributes, and to the qualities attributed to them by universal
    popular consent. The Fox should be always cunning, the Hare timid, the
    Lion bold, the Wolf cruel, the Bull strong, the Horse proud, and the
    Ass patient. Many of these fables are characterized by the strictest
    observance of these rules. They are occupied with one short narrative,
    from which the moral naturally flows, and with which it is intimately
    associated. “’Tis the simple manner,” says Dodsley,[2] “in which the
    morals of Æsop are interwoven with his fables that distinguishes him,
    and gives him the preference over all other mythologists. His ‘Mountain
    delivered of a Mouse,’ produces the moral of his fable in ridicule of
    pompous pretenders; and his Crow, when she drops her cheese, lets fall,
    as it were by accident, the strongest admonition against the power of
    flattery. There is no need of a separate sentence to explain it; no
    possibility of impressing it deeper, by that load we too often see of
    accumulated reflections.”[3] An equal amount of praise is due for the
    consistency with which the characters of the animals, fictitiously
    introduced, are marked. While they are made to depict the motives and
    passions of men, they retain, in an eminent degree, their own special
    features of craft or counsel, of cowardice or courage, of generosity or
    rapacity.

    These terms of praise, it must be confessed, cannot be bestowed on all
    the fables in this collection. Many of them lack that unity of design,
    that close connection of the moral with the narrative, that wise choice
    in the introduction of the animals, which constitute the charm and
    excellency of true Æsopian fable. This inferiority of some to others is
    sufficiently accounted for in the history of the origin and descent of
    these fables. The great bulk of them are not the immediate work of
    Æsop. Many are obtained from ancient authors prior to the time in which
    he lived. Thus, the fable of the “Hawk and the Nightingale” is related
    by Hesiod;[4] the “Eagle wounded by an Arrow, winged with its own
    feathers,” by Æschylus;[5] the “Fox avenging his wrongs on the Eagle,”
    by Archilochus.[6] Many of them again are of later origin, and are to
    be traced to the monks of the middle ages: and yet this collection,
    though thus made up of fables both earlier and later than the era of
    Æsop, rightfully bears his name, because he composed so large a number
    (all framed in the same mould, and conformed to the same fashion, and
    stamped with the same lineaments, image, and superscription) as to
    secure to himself the right to be considered the father of Greek
    fables, and the founder of this class of writing, which has ever since
    borne his name, and has secured for him, through all succeeding ages,
    the position of the first of moralists.[7]

    The fables were in the first instance only narrated by Æsop, and for a
    long time were handed down by the uncertain channel of oral tradition.
    Socrates is mentioned by Plato[8] as having employed his time while in
    prison, awaiting the return of the sacred ship from Delphos which was
    to be the signal of his death, in turning some of these fables into
    verse, but he thus versified only such as he remembered. Demetrius
    Phalereus, a philosopher at Athens about 300 B.C., is said to have made
    the first collection of these fables. Phædrus, a slave by birth or by
    subsequent misfortunes, and admitted by Augustus to the honours of a
    freedman, imitated many of these fables in Latin iambics about the
    commencement of the Christian era. Aphthonius, a rhetorician of
    Antioch, A.D. 315, wrote a treatise on, and converted into Latin prose,
    some of these fables. This translation is the more worthy of notice, as
    it illustrates a custom of common use, both in these and in later
    times. The rhetoricians and philosophers were accustomed to give the
    Fables of Æsop as an exercise to their scholars, not only inviting them
    to discuss the moral of the tale, but also to practice and to perfect
    themselves thereby in style and rules of grammar, by making for
    themselves new and various versions of the fables. Ausonius,[9] the
    friend of the Emperor Valentinian, and the latest poet of eminence in
    the Western Empire, has handed down some of these fables in verse,
    which Julianus Titianus, a contemporary writer of no great name,
    translated into prose. Avienus, also a contemporary of Ausonius, put
    some of these fables into Latin elegiacs, which are given by Nevelet
    (in a book we shall refer to hereafter), and are occasionally
    incorporated with the editions of Phædrus.

    Seven centuries elapsed before the next notice is found of the Fables
    of Æsop. During this long period these fables seem to have suffered an
    eclipse, to have disappeared and to have been forgotten; and it is at
    the commencement of the fourteenth century, when the Byzantine emperors
    were the great patrons of learning, and amidst the splendors of an
    Asiatic court, that we next find honours paid to the name and memory of
    Æsop. Maximus Planudes, a learned monk of Constantinople, made a
    collection of about a hundred and fifty of these fables. Little is
    known of his history. Planudes, however, was no mere recluse, shut up
    in his monastery. He took an active part in public affairs. In 1327
    A.D. he was sent on a diplomatic mission to Venice by the Emperor
    Andronicus the Elder. This brought him into immediate contact with the
    Western Patriarch, whose interests he henceforth advocated with so much
    zeal as to bring on him suspicion and persecution from the rulers of
    the Eastern Church. Planudes has been exposed to a two-fold accusation.
    He is charged on the one hand with having had before him a copy of
    Babrias (to whom we shall have occasion to refer at greater length in
    the end of this Preface), and to have had the bad taste “to transpose,”
    or to turn his poetical version into prose: and he is asserted, on the
    other hand, never to have seen the Fables of Æsop at all, but to have
    himself invented and made the fables which he palmed off under the name
    of the famous Greek fabulist. The truth lies between these two
    extremes. Planudes may have invented some few fables, or have inserted
    some that were current in his day; but there is an abundance of
    unanswerable internal evidence to prove that he had an acquaintance
    with the veritable fables of Æsop, although the versions he had access
    to were probably corrupt, as contained in the various translations and
    disquisitional exercises of the rhetoricians and philosophers. His
    collection is interesting and important, not only as the parent source
    or foundation of the earlier printed versions of Æsop, but as the
    direct channel of attracting to these fables the attention of the
    learned.

    The eventual re-introduction, however, of these Fables of Æsop to their
    high place in the general literature of Christendom, is to be looked
    for in the West rather than in the East. The calamities gradually
    thickening round the Eastern Empire, and the fall of Constantinople,
    1453 A.D. combined with other events to promote the rapid restoration
    of learning in Italy; and with that recovery of learning the revival of
    an interest in the Fables of Æsop is closely identified. These fables,
    indeed, were among the first writings of an earlier antiquity that
    attracted attention. They took their place beside the Holy Scriptures
    and the ancient classic authors, in the minds of the great students of
    that day. Lorenzo Valla, one of the most famous promoters of Italian
    learning, not only translated into Latin the Iliad of Homer and the
    Histories of Herodotus and Thucydides, but also the Fables of Æsop.

    These fables, again, were among the books brought into an extended
    circulation by the agency of the printing press. Bonus Accursius, as
    early as 1475–1480, printed the collection of these fables, made by
    Planudes, which, within five years afterwards, Caxton translated into
    English, and printed at his press in Westminster Abbey, 1485.[10] It
    must be mentioned also that the learning of this age has left permanent
    traces of its influence on these fables,[11] by causing the
    interpolation with them (as a κτῆμα εἰς ἰει) of some of those amusing
    stories which were so frequently introduced into the public discourses
    of the great preachers of those days, and of which specimens are yet to
    be found in the extant sermons of Jean Raulin, Meffreth, and Gabriel
    Barlette.[12] The publication of this era which most probably has
    influenced these fables, is the “Liber Facetiarum,”[13] a book
    consisting of a hundred jests and stories, by the celebrated Poggio
    Bracciolini, published A.D. 1471, from which the two fables of the
    “Miller, his Son, and the Ass,” and the “Fox and the Woodcutter,” are
    undoubtedly selected.

    The knowledge of these fables rapidly spread from Italy into Germany,
    and their popularity was increased by the favour and sanction given to
    them by the great fathers of the Reformation, who frequently used them
    as vehicles for satire and protest against the tricks and abuses of the
    Romish ecclesiastics. The zealous and renowned Camerarius, who took an
    active part in the preparation of the Confession of Augsburgh, found
    time, amidst his numerous avocations, to prepare a version for the
    students in the University of Tübingen, in which he was a professor.
    Martin Luther translated twenty of these fables, and was urged by
    Melancthon to complete the whole; while Gottfried Arnold, the
    celebrated Lutheran theologian, and librarian to Frederick I., king of
    Prussia, mentions that the great Reformer valued the Fables of Æsop
    next after the Holy Scriptures. In 1546 A.D. the second printed edition
    of the collection of the Fables made by Planudes, was issued from the
    printing-press of Robert Stephens, in which were inserted some
    additional fables from a MS. in the Bibliothêque du Roy at Paris.

    The greatest advance, however, towards a re-introduction of the Fables
    of Æsop to a place in the literature of the world, was made in the
    early part of the seventeenth century. In the year 1610, a learned
    Swiss, Isaac Nicholas Nevelet, sent forth the third printed edition of
    these fables, in a work entitled “Mythologia Æsopica.” This was a noble
    effort to do honour to the great fabulist, and was the most perfect
    collection of Æsopian fables ever yet published. It consisted, in
    addition to the collection of fables given by Planudes and reprinted in
    the various earlier editions, of one hundred and thirty-six new fables
    (never before published) from MSS. in the Library of the Vatican, of
    forty fables attributed to Aphthonius, and of forty-three from Babrias.
    It also contained the Latin versions of the same fables by Phædrus,
    Avienus, and other authors. This volume of Nevelet forms a complete
    “Corpus Fabularum Æsopicarum;” and to his labours Æsop owes his
    restoration to universal favour as one of the wise moralists and great
    teachers of mankind. During the interval of three centuries which has
    elapsed since the publication of this volume of Nevelet’s, no book,
    with the exception of the Holy Scriptures, has had a wider circulation
    than Æsop’s Fables. They have been translated into the greater number
    of the languages both of Europe and of the East, and have been read,
    and will be read, for generations, alike by Jew, Heathen, Mohammedan,
    and Christian. They are, at the present time, not only engrafted into
    the literature of the civilized world, but are familiar as household
    words in the common intercourse and daily conversation of the
    inhabitants of all countries.

    This collection of Nevelet’s is the great culminating point in the
    history of the revival of the fame and reputation of Æsopian Fables. It
    is remarkable, also, as containing in its preface the germ of an idea,
    which has been since proved to have been correct by a strange chain of
    circumstances. Nevelet intimates an opinion, that a writer named
    Babrias would be found to be the veritable author of the existing form
    of Æsopian Fables. This intimation has since given rise to a series of
    inquiries, the knowledge of which is necessary, in the present day, to
    a full understanding of the true position of Æsop in connection with
    the writings that bear his name.

    The history of Babrias is so strange and interesting, that it might not
    unfitly be enumerated among the curiosities of literature. He is
    generally supposed to have been a Greek of Asia Minor, of one of the
    Ionic Colonies, but the exact period in which he lived and wrote is yet
    unsettled. He is placed, by one critic,[14] as far back as the
    institution of the Achaian League, B.C. 250; by another as late as the
    Emperor Severus, who died A.D. 235; while others make him a
    contemporary with Phædrus in the time of Augustus. At whatever time he
    wrote his version of Æsop, by some strange accident it seems to have
    entirely disappeared, and to have been lost sight of. His name is
    mentioned by Avienus; by Suidas, a celebrated critic, at the close of
    the eleventh century, who gives in his lexicon several isolated verses
    of his version of the fables; and by John Tzetzes, a grammarian and
    poet of Constantinople, who lived during the latter half of the twelfth
    century. Nevelet, in the preface to the volume which we have described,
    points out that the Fables of Planudes could not be the work of Æsop,
    as they contain a reference in two places to “Holy monks,” and give a
    verse from the Epistle of St. James as an “Epimith” to one of the
    fables, and suggests Babrias as their author. Francis Vavassor,[15] a
    learned French jesuit, entered at greater length on this subject, and
    produced further proofs from internal evidence, from the use of the
    word Piræus in describing the harbour of Athens, a name which was not
    given till two hundred years after Æsop, and from the introduction of
    other modern words, that many of these fables must have been at least
    committed to writing posterior to the time of Æsop, and more boldly
    suggests Babrias as their author or collector.[16] These various
    references to Babrias induced Dr. Richard Bentley, at the close of the
    seventeenth century, to examine more minutely the existing versions of
    Æsop’s Fables, and he maintained that many of them could, with a slight
    change of words, be resolved into the Scazonic[17] iambics, in which
    Babrias is known to have written: and, with a greater freedom than the
    evidence then justified, he put forth, in behalf of Babrias, a claim to
    the exclusive authorship of these fables. Such a seemingly extravagant
    theory, thus roundly asserted, excited much opposition. Dr. Bentley[18]
    met with an able antagonist in a member of the University of Oxford,
    the Hon. Mr. Charles Boyle,[19] afterwards Earl of Orrery. Their
    letters and disputations on this subject, enlivened on both sides with
    much wit and learning, will ever bear a conspicuous place in the
    literary history of the seventeenth century. The arguments of Dr.
    Bentley were yet further defended a few years later by Mr. Thomas
    Tyrwhitt, a well-read scholar, who gave up high civil distinctions that
    he might devote himself the more unreservedly to literary pursuits. Mr.
    Tyrwhitt published, A.D. 1776, a Dissertation on Babrias, and a
    collection of his fables in choliambic metre found in a MS. in the
    Bodleian Library at Oxford. Francesco de Furia, a learned Italian,
    contributed further testimony to the correctness of the supposition
    that Babrias had made a veritable collection of fables by printing from
    a MS. contained in the Vatican library several fables never before
    published. In the year 1844, however, new and unexpected light was
    thrown upon this subject. A veritable copy of Babrias was found in a
    manner as singular as were the MSS. of Quinctilian’s Institutes, and of
    Cicero’s Orations by Poggio in the monastery of St. Gall A.D. 1416. M.
    Menoides, at the suggestion of M. Villemain, Minister of Public
    Instruction to King Louis Philippe, had been entrusted with a
    commission to search for ancient MSS., and in carrying out his
    instructions he found a MS. at the convent of St. Laura, on Mount
    Athos, which proved to be a copy of the long suspected and wished-for
    choliambic version of Babrias. This MS. was found to be divided into
    two books, the one containing a hundred and twenty-five, and the other
    ninety-five fables. This discovery attracted very general attention,
    not only as confirming, in a singular manner, the conjectures so boldly
    made by a long chain of critics, but as bringing to light valuable
    literary treasures tending to establish the reputation, and to confirm
    the antiquity and authenticity of the great mass of Æsopian Fable. The
    Fables thus recovered were soon published. They found a most worthy
    editor in the late distinguished Sir George Cornewall Lewis, and a
    translator equally qualified for his task, in the Reverend James
    Davies, M.A., sometime a scholar of Lincoln College, Oxford, and
    himself a relation of their English editor. Thus, after an eclipse of
    many centuries, Babrias shines out as the earliest, and most reliable
    collector of veritable Æsopian Fables.

    Having thus given a complete synopsis of the origin, descent, and
    history of these fables, it only remains to explain the reasons which
    have induced the Publishers to prepare a new edition of Æsop, and to
    state the grounds on which they hope to establish a claim for support
    and public approval in their undertaking. They boldly assert that the
    new light thrown upon these fables by the discovery of the metrical
    version by Babrias, renders a new translation an inevitable necessity.
    The two chief existing English versions of Æsop are those by Archdeacon
    Croxall, and by the late Rev. Thomas James, canon of Peterborough. The
    first of these deviates so very far from the text, that it degenerates
    into a parody. The fables are so padded, diluted, and altered, as to
    give very little idea to the reader either of the terseness or the
    meaning of the original. The second of these is an improvement on its
    predecessor, but Mr. James, either out of compliance with the wishes of
    the publishers, or in condescension to the taste prevalent some twenty
    years ago, has so freely introduced as the point of the fable
    conventional English sayings which are not sanctioned by the Greek, and
    which in many instances are scarcely equivalent to it, that his version
    frequently approaches a paraphrase rather than a translation.

    The Publishers therefore ground their first claim for public approval
    on the necessity of a new translation. They trust further that their
    present work will have met that necessity in a satisfactory manner.
    They have sought to give as nearly a literal translation as possible of
    the Greek text; and they hope that if the reader should miss the
    smoothness and thoroughly English tone which characterized the previous
    version of these fables, he will be more than repaid by gaining a
    nearer approach to the spirit, thoughts, and (in some cases) to the
    epigrammatic terseness of the original. The Publishers trust to
    vindicate, on another ground, their claims to a share of public
    patronage. They have inserted a hundred new fables, and they have the
    satisfaction of knowing that this edition, on which they have spared no
    pains nor cost, will afford a larger choice, and greater variety, to
    the numerous and increasing circle of the admirers of Æsopian Fables.
    Whatever be the result of their labours, they will be content to have
    contributed towards promoting a wider acquaintance with fables, the
    wisdom, excellency, and wonderful suitableness of which to every
    condition of humanity has been attested and confirmed by the experience
    of so many generations; and which in all ages, amidst the ever changing
    fluctuations of human opinion, are adapted alike to amuse the young,
    and to instruct the thoughtful, and are well fitted to teach all who
    study them lessons useful for their guidance in every position of
    political, social, civil, or domestic life.

    The Editor must claim the privilege of adding a few words on a matter
    personal to himself. He has already within the last few months been
    connected with one edition of Æsop, and it may seem strange that he
    should be willing to undertake the superintendence of another. His
    answer is, that the two works on which he has been engaged were totally
    distinct, and entirely independent of each other. The first was a
    request to furnish new morals and applications to a definite number of
    fables; Ihe other was a commission to add a large number of additional
    fables and to make a wholly new translation. The necessity of a new and
    improved translation the Editor then recognized, and would have
    willingly undertaken. It was a wish he had much at heart, and when the
    proposal was voluntarily made to him by the present Publishers, to
    undertake the task of a new translation of an enlarged number of Æsop’s
    Fables, he saw no reason for refusing the offer because of his prior
    discharge of a totally different design; and he resolved to comply with
    the request submitted to him, and to do his best towards the attainment
    of so desirable an object as a purer translation and more literal
    rendering of fables so justly celebrated.

    The following are the sources from which the present translation has
    been prepared:—

    Babrii Fabulæ Æsopeæ. George Cornewall Lewis. Oxford, 1846.

    Babrii Fabulæ Æsopeæ. E codice manuscripto partem secundam edidit.
    George Cornewall Lewis. London: Parker, 1857.

    Mythologica Æsopica. Opera et studia Isaaci Nicholai Neveleti.
    Frankfort, 1610.

    Fabulæ Æsopiacæ, quales ante Planudem ferebantur cura et studio
    Francisci de Furia. Lipsiæ, 1810.

    Αἰσωπεὶων Μυθῶν Συναγωγή. Ex recognitione Caroli Halmii. Lipsiæ, 1851

    Phædri Fabulæ Esopiæ. Delphin Classics. 1822.

    GEORGE FYLER TOWNSEND

    LIFE OF AESOP

    The Life and History of Æsop is involved, like that of Homer, the most
    famous of Greek poets, in much obscurity. Sardis, the capital of Lydia;
    Samos, a Greek island; Mesembria, an ancient colony in Thrace; and
    Cotiæum, the chief city of a province of Phrygia, contend for the
    distinction of being the birthplace of Æsop. Although the honour thus
    claimed cannot be definitely assigned to any one of these places, yet
    there are a few incidents now generally accepted by scholars as
    established facts, relating to the birth, life, and death of Æsop. He
    is, by an almost universal consent, allowed to have been born about the
    year 620 B.C., and to have been by birth a slave. He was owned by two
    masters in succession, both inhabitants of Samos, Xanthus and Jadmon,
    the latter of whom gave him his liberty as a reward for his learning
    and wit. One of the privileges of a freedman in the ancient republics
    of Greece, was the permission to take an active interest in public
    affairs; and Æsop, like the philosophers Phædo, Menippus, and
    Epictetus, in later times, raised himself from the indignity of a
    servile condition to a position of high renown. In his desire alike to
    instruct and to be instructed, he travelled through many countries, and
    among others came to Sardis, the capital of the famous king of Lydia,
    the great patron, in that day, of learning and of learned men. He met
    at the court of Crœsus with Solon, Thales, and other sages, and is
    related so to have pleased his royal master by the part he took in the
    conversations held with these philosophers, that he applied to him an
    expression which has since passed into a proverb, “μᾶλλον ὁ Φρύξ.” “The
    Phrygian has spoken better than all.”

    On the invitation of Crœsus he fixed his residence at Sardis, and was
    employed by that monarch in various difficult and delicate affairs of
    State. In his discharge of these commissions he visited the different
    petty republics of Greece. At one time he is found in Corinth, and at
    another in Athens, endeavouring, by the narration of some of his wise
    fables, to reconcile the inhabitants of those cities to the
    administration of their respective rulers Periander and Pisistratus.
    One of these ambassadorial missions, undertaken at the command of
    Crœsus, was the occasion of his death. Having been sent to Delphi with
    a large sum of gold for distribution among the citizens, he was so
    provoked at their covetousness that he refused to divide the money, and
    sent it back to his master. The Delphians, enraged at this treatment,
    accused him of impiety, and, in spite of his sacred character as
    ambassador, executed him as a public criminal. This cruel death of Æsop
    was not unavenged. The citizens of Delphi were visited with a series of
    calamities, until they made a public reparation of their crime; and,
    “The blood of Æsop” became a well-known adage, bearing witness to the
    truth that deeds of wrong would not pass unpunished. Neither did the
    great fabulist lack posthumous honours; for a statue was erected to his
    memory at Athens, the work of Lysippus, one of the most famous of Greek
    sculptors. Phædrus thus immortalizes the event:—

    Æsopo ingentem statuam posuere Attici,
    Servumque collocarunt æternâ in basi:
    Patere honoris scirent ut cuncti viam;
    Nec generi tribui sed virtuti gloriam.

    These few facts are all that can be relied on with any degree of
    certainty, in reference to the birth, life, and death of Æsop. They
    were first brought to light, after a patient search and diligent
    perusal of ancient authors, by a Frenchman, M. Claude Gaspard Bachet de
    Mezeriac, who declined the honour of being tutor to Louis XIII. of
    France, from his desire to devote himself exclusively to literature. He
    published his Life of Æsop, Anno Domini 1632. The later investigations
    of a host of English and German scholars have added very little to the
    facts given by M. Mezeriac. The substantial truth of his statements has
    been confirmed by later criticism and inquiry. It remains to state,
    that prior to this publication of M. Mezeriac, the life of Æsop was
    from the pen of Maximus Planudes, a monk of Constantinople, who was
    sent on an embassy to Venice by the Byzantine Emperor Andronicus the
    elder, and who wrote in the early part of the fourteenth century. His
    life was prefixed to all the early editions of these fables, and was
    republished as late as 1727 by Archdeacon Croxall as the introduction
    to his edition of Æsop. This life by Planudes contains, however, so
    small an amount of truth, and is so full of absurd pictures of the
    grotesque deformity of Æsop, of wondrous apocryphal stories, of lying
    legends, and gross anachronisms, that it is now universally condemned
    as false, puerile, and unauthentic.[20] It is given up in the present
    day, by general consent, as unworthy of the slightest credit.

    AESOP’S FABLES

    The Lion And The Mouse

    A LION was awakened from sleep by a Mouse running over his face. Rising
    up angrily, he caught him and was about to kill him, when the Mouse
    piteously entreated, saying: “If you would only spare my life, I would
    be sure to repay your kindness.” The Lion laughed and let him go. It
    happened shortly after this that the Lion was caught by some hunters,
    who bound him by strong ropes to the ground. The Mouse, recognizing his
    roar, came and gnawed the rope with his teeth, and set him free,
    exclaiming:

    “You ridiculed the idea of my ever being able to help you, not
    expecting to receive from me any repayment of your favour; now you know
    that it is possible for even a Mouse to confer benefits on a Lion.”

    The Wolf And The Lamb

    WOLF, meeting with a Lamb astray from the fold, resolved not to lay
    violent hands on him, but to find some plea to justify to the Lamb the
    Wolf’s right to eat him. He thus addressed him: “Sirrah, last year you
    grossly insulted me.” “Indeed,” bleated the Lamb in a mournful tone of
    voice, “I was not then born.” Then said the Wolf, “You feed in my
    pasture.” “No, good sir,” replied the Lamb, “I have not yet tasted
    grass.” Again said the Wolf, “You drink of my well.” “No,” exclaimed
    the Lamb, “I never yet drank water, for as yet my mother’s milk is both
    food and drink to me.” Upon which the Wolf seized him and ate him up,
    saying, “Well! I won’t remain supperless, even though you refute every
    one of my imputations.” The tyrant will always find a pretext for his
    tyranny.

    The Ass And The Grasshopper

    AN ASS having heard some Grasshoppers chirping, was highly enchanted;
    and, desiring to possess the same charms of melody, demanded what sort
    of food they lived on to give them such beautiful voices. They replied,
    “The dew.” The Ass resolved that he would live only upon dew, and in a
    short time died of hunger.

    The Wolf and the Crane

    A WOLF who had a bone stuck in his throat hired a Crane, for a large
    sum, to put her head into his mouth and draw out the bone. When the
    Crane had extracted the bone and demanded the promised payment, the
    Wolf, grinning and grinding his teeth, exclaimed: “Why, you have surely
    already had a sufficient recompense, in having been permitted to draw
    out your head in safety from the mouth and jaws of a wolf.”

    In serving the wicked, expect no reward, and be thankful if you escape
    injury for your pains.

    The Father And His Sons

    A FATHER had a family of sons who were perpetually quarreling among
    themselves. When he failed to heal their disputes by his exhortations,
    he determined to give them a practical illustration of the evils of
    disunion; and for this purpose he one day told them to bring him a
    bundle of sticks. When they had done so, he placed the faggot into the
    hands of each of them in succession, and ordered them to break it in
    pieces. They tried with all their strength, and were not able to do it.
    He next opened the faggot, took the sticks separately, one by one, and
    again put them into his sons’ hands, upon which they broke them easily.
    He then addressed them in these words: “My sons, if you are of one
    mind, and unite to assist each other, you will be as this faggot,
    uninjured by all the attempts of your enemies; but if you are divided
    among yourselves, you will be broken as easily as these sticks.”

    The Bat And The Weasels

    A BAT who fell upon the ground and was caught by a Weasel pleaded to be
    spared his life. The Weasel refused, saying that he was by nature the
    enemy of all birds. The Bat assured him that he was not a bird, but a
    mouse, and thus was set free. Shortly afterwards the Bat again fell to
    the ground and was caught by another Weasel, whom he likewise entreated
    not to eat him. The Weasel said that he had a special hostility to
    mice. The Bat assured him that he was not a mouse, but a bat, and thus
    a second time escaped.

    It is wise to turn circumstances to good account.

    The Cock and the Jewel

    A COCK, scratching for food for himself and his hens, found a precious
    stone and exclaimed: “If your owner had found thee, and not I, he would
    have taken thee up, and have set thee in thy first estate; but I have
    found thee for no purpose. I would rather have one barleycorn than all
    the jewels in the world.”

    The Swallow and the Crow

    THE SWALLOW and the Crow had a contention about their plumage. The Crow
    put an end to the dispute by saying, “Your feathers are all very well
    in the spring, but mine protect me against the winter.”

    Fair weather friends are not worth much.

    The Kingdom of the Lion

    THE BEASTS of the field and forest had a Lion as their king. He was
    neither wrathful, cruel, nor tyrannical, but just and gentle as a king
    could be. During his reign he made a royal proclamation for a general
    assembly of all the birds and beasts, and drew up conditions for a
    universal league, in which the Wolf and the Lamb, the Panther and the
    Kid, the Tiger and the Stag, the Dog and the Hare, should live together
    in perfect peace and amity. The Hare said, “Oh, how I have longed to
    see this day, in which the weak shall take their place with impunity by
    the side of the strong.” And after the Hare said this, he ran for his
    life.

    The Traveler and His Dog

    A TRAVELER about to set out on a journey saw his Dog stand at the door
    stretching himself. He asked him sharply: “Why do you stand there
    gaping? Everything is ready but you, so come with me instantly.” The
    Dog, wagging his tail, replied: “O, master! I am quite ready; it is you
    for whom I am waiting.”

    The loiterer often blames delay on his more active friend.

    The Ants and the Grasshopper

    THE ANTS were spending a fine winter’s day drying grain collected in
    the summertime. A Grasshopper, perishing with famine, passed by and
    earnestly begged for a little food. The Ants inquired of him, “Why did
    you not treasure up food during the summer?” He replied, “I had not
    leisure enough. I passed the days in singing.” They then said in
    derision: “If you were foolish enough to sing all the summer, you must
    dance supperless to bed in the winter.”

    The Hare and the Tortoise

    A HARE one day ridiculed the short feet and slow pace of the Tortoise,
    who replied, laughing: “Though you be swift as the wind, I will beat
    you in a race.” The Hare, believing her assertion to be simply
    impossible, assented to the proposal; and they agreed that the Fox
    should choose the course and fix the goal. On the day appointed for the
    race the two started together. The Tortoise never for a moment stopped,
    but went on with a slow but steady pace straight to the end of the
    course. The Hare, lying down by the wayside, fell fast asleep. At last
    waking up, and moving as fast as he could, he saw the Tortoise had
    reached the goal, and was comfortably dozing after her fatigue.

    Slow but steady wins the race.

    The Charcoal-Burner And The Fuller

    A CHARCOAL-BURNER carried on his trade in his own house. One day he met
    a friend, a Fuller, and entreated him to come and live with him, saying
    that they should be far better neighbors and that their housekeeping
    expenses would be lessened. The Fuller replied, “The arrangement is
    impossible as far as I am concerned, for whatever I should whiten, you
    would immediately blacken again with your charcoal.”

    Like will draw like.

    The Boy Hunting Locusts

    A BOY was hunting for locusts. He had caught a goodly number, when he
    saw a Scorpion, and mistaking him for a locust, reached out his hand to
    take him. The Scorpion, showing his sting, said: “If you had but
    touched me, my friend, you would have lost me, and all your locusts
    too!”

    The Fisherman Piping

    A FISHERMAN skilled in music took his flute and his nets to the
    seashore. Standing on a projecting rock, he played several tunes in the
    hope that the fish, attracted by his melody, would of their own accord
    dance into his net, which he had placed below. At last, having long
    waited in vain, he laid aside his flute, and casting his net into the
    sea, made an excellent haul of fish. When he saw them leaping about in
    the net upon the rock he said: “O you most perverse creatures, when I
    piped you would not dance, but now that I have ceased you do so
    merrily.”

    The Dog and the Shadow

    A DOG, crossing a bridge over a stream with a piece of flesh in his
    mouth, saw his own shadow in the water and took it for that of another
    Dog, with a piece of meat double his own in size. He immediately let go
    of his own, and fiercely attacked the other Dog to get his larger piece
    from him. He thus lost both: that which he grasped at in the water,
    because it was a shadow; and his own, because the stream swept it away.

    Hercules and the Wagoner

    A CARTER was driving a wagon along a country lane, when the wheels sank
    down deep into a rut. The rustic driver, stupefied and aghast, stood
    looking at the wagon, and did nothing but utter loud cries to Hercules
    to come and help him. Hercules, it is said, appeared and thus addressed
    him: “Put your shoulders to the wheels, my man. Goad on your bullocks,
    and never more pray to me for help, until you have done your best to
    help yourself, or depend upon it you will henceforth pray in vain.”

    Self-help is the best help.

    The Mole and His Mother

    A MOLE, a creature blind from birth, once said to his Mother: “I am
    sure than I can see, Mother!” In the desire to prove to him his
    mistake, his Mother placed before him a few grains of frankincense, and
    asked, “What is it?” The young Mole said, “It is a pebble.” His Mother
    exclaimed: “My son, I am afraid that you are not only blind, but that
    you have lost your sense of smell.”

    The Herdsman and the Lost Bull

    A HERDSMAN tending his flock in a forest lost a Bull-calf from the
    fold. After a long and fruitless search, he made a vow that, if he
    could only discover the thief who had stolen the Calf, he would offer a
    lamb in sacrifice to Hermes, Pan, and the Guardian Deities of the
    forest. Not long afterwards, as he ascended a small hillock, he saw at
    its foot a Lion feeding on the Calf. Terrified at the sight, he lifted
    his eyes and his hands to heaven, and said: “Just now I vowed to offer
    a lamb to the Guardian Deities of the forest if I could only find out
    who had robbed me; but now that I have discovered the thief, I would
    willingly add a full-grown Bull to the Calf I have lost, if I may only
    secure my own escape from him in safety.”

    The Fawn and His Mother

    A YOUNG FAWN once said to his Mother, “You are larger than a dog, and
    swifter, and more used to running, and you have your horns as a
    defense; why, then, O Mother! do the hounds frighten you so?” She
    smiled, and said: “I know full well, my son, that all you say is true.
    I have the advantages you mention, but when I hear even the bark of a
    single dog I feel ready to faint, and fly away as fast as I can.”

    No arguments will give courage to the coward.

    The Ass, the Fox, and the Lion

    THE ASS and the Fox, having entered into partnership together for their
    mutual protection, went out into the forest to hunt. They had not
    proceeded far when they met a Lion. The Fox, seeing imminent danger,
    approached the Lion and promised to contrive for him the capture of the
    Ass if the Lion would pledge his word not to harm the Fox. Then, upon
    assuring the Ass that he would not be injured, the Fox led him to a
    deep pit and arranged that he should fall into it. The Lion, seeing
    that the Ass was secured, immediately clutched the Fox, and attacked
    the Ass at his leisure.

    The Flies and the Honey-Pot

    A NUMBER of Flies were attracted to a jar of honey which had been
    overturned in a housekeeper’s room, and placing their feet in it, ate
    greedily. Their feet, however, became so smeared with the honey that
    they could not use their wings, nor release themselves, and were
    suffocated. Just as they were expiring, they exclaimed, “O foolish
    creatures that we are, for the sake of a little pleasure we have
    destroyed ourselves.”

    Pleasure bought with pains, hurts.

    The Lioness

    A CONTROVERSY prevailed among the beasts of the field as to which of
    the animals deserved the most credit for producing the greatest number
    of whelps at a birth. They rushed clamorously into the presence of the
    Lioness and demanded of her the settlement of the dispute. “And you,”
    they said, “how many sons have you at a birth?” The Lioness laughed at
    them, and said: “Why! I have only one; but that one is altogether a
    thoroughbred Lion.”

    The value is in the worth, not in the number.

    The Farmer and the Snake

    ONE WINTER a Farmer found a Snake stiff and frozen with cold. He had
    compassion on it, and taking it up, placed it in his bosom. The Snake
    was quickly revived by the warmth, and resuming its natural instincts,
    bit its benefactor, inflicting on him a mortal wound. “Oh,” cried the
    Farmer with his last breath, “I am rightly served for pitying a
    scoundrel.”

    The greatest kindness will not bind the ungrateful.

    The Man and the Lion

    A MAN and a Lion traveled together through the forest. They soon began
    to boast of their respective superiority to each other in strength and
    prowess. As they were disputing, they passed a statue carved in stone,
    which represented “a Lion strangled by a Man.” The traveler pointed to
    it and said: “See there! How strong we are, and how we prevail over
    even the king of beasts.” The Lion replied: “This statue was made by
    one of you men. If we Lions knew how to erect statues, you would see
    the Man placed under the paw of the Lion.”

    One story is good, till another is told.

    The Pomegranate, Apple-Tree, and Bramble

    THE POMEGRANATE and Apple-Tree disputed as to which was the most
    beautiful. When their strife was at its height, a Bramble from the
    neighboring hedge lifted up its voice, and said in a boastful tone:
    “Pray, my dear friends, in my presence at least cease from such vain
    disputings.”

    The Farmer and the Stork

    A FARMER placed nets on his newly-sown plowlands and caught a number of
    Cranes, which came to pick up his seed. With them he trapped a Stork
    that had fractured his leg in the net and was earnestly beseeching the
    Farmer to spare his life. “Pray save me, Master,” he said, “and let me
    go free this once. My broken limb should excite your pity. Besides, I
    am no Crane, I am a Stork, a bird of excellent character; and see how I
    love and slave for my father and mother. Look too, at my feathers—they
    are not the least like those of a Crane.” The Farmer laughed aloud and
    said, “It may be all as you say, I only know this: I have taken you
    with these robbers, the Cranes, and you must die in their company.”

    Birds of a feather flock together.

    The Mountain in Labor

    A MOUNTAIN was once greatly agitated. Loud groans and noises were
    heard, and crowds of people came from all parts to see what was the
    matter. While they were assembled in anxious expectation of some
    terrible calamity, out came a Mouse.

    Don’t make much ado about nothing.

    The Bear and the Fox

    A BEAR boasted very much of his philanthropy, saying that of all
    animals he was the most tender in his regard for man, for he had such
    respect for him that he would not even touch his dead body. A Fox
    hearing these words said with a smile to the Bear, “Oh! that you would
    eat the dead and not the living.”

    The Tortoise and the Eagle

    A TORTOISE, lazily basking in the sun, complained to the sea-birds of
    her hard fate, that no one would teach her to fly. An Eagle, hovering
    near, heard her lamentation and demanded what reward she would give him
    if he would take her aloft and float her in the air. “I will give you,”
    she said, “all the riches of the Red Sea.” “I will teach you to fly
    then,” said the Eagle; and taking her up in his talons he carried her
    almost to the clouds suddenly he let her go, and she fell on a lofty
    mountain, dashing her shell to pieces. The Tortoise exclaimed in the
    moment of death: “I have deserved my present fate; for what had I to do
    with wings and clouds, who can with difficulty move about on the
    earth?”

    If men had all they wished, they would be often ruined.

    The Fox and the Goat

    A FOX one day fell into a deep well and could find no means of escape.
    A Goat, overcome with thirst, came to the same well, and seeing the
    Fox, inquired if the water was good. Concealing his sad plight under a
    merry guise, the Fox indulged in a lavish praise of the water, saying
    it was excellent beyond measure, and encouraging him to descend. The
    Goat, mindful only of his thirst, thoughtlessly jumped down, but just
    as he drank, the Fox informed him of the difficulty they were both in
    and suggested a scheme for their common escape. “If,” said he, “you
    will place your forefeet upon the wall and bend your head, I will run
    up your back and escape, and will help you out afterwards.” The Goat
    readily assented and the Fox leaped upon his back. Steadying himself
    with the Goat’s horns, he safely reached the mouth of the well and made
    off as fast as he could. When the Goat upbraided him for breaking his
    promise, he turned around and cried out, “You foolish old fellow! If
    you had as many brains in your head as you have hairs in your beard,
    you would never have gone down before you had inspected the way up, nor
    have exposed yourself to dangers from which you had no means of
    escape.”

    Look before you leap.

    The Raven and the Swan

    A RAVEN saw a Swan and desired to secure for himself the same beautiful
    plumage. Supposing that the Swan’s splendid white color arose from his
    washing in the water in which he swam, the Raven left the altars in the
    neighborhood where he picked up his living, and took up residence in
    the lakes and pools. But cleansing his feathers as often as he would,
    he could not change their color, while through want of food he
    perished.

    Change of habit cannot alter Nature.

    The Thirsty Pigeon

    A PIGEON, oppressed by excessive thirst, saw a goblet of water painted
    on a signboard. Not supposing it to be only a picture, she flew towards
    it with a loud whir and unwittingly dashed against the signboard,
    jarring herself terribly. Having broken her wings by the blow, she fell
    to the ground, and was caught by one of the bystanders.

    Zeal should not outrun discretion.

    The Dog in the Manger

    A DOG lay in a manger, and by his growling and snapping prevented the
    oxen from eating the hay which had been placed for them. “What a
    selfish Dog!” said one of them to his companions; “he cannot eat the
    hay himself, and yet refuses to allow those to eat who can.”

    The Oxen and the Axle-Trees

    A HEAVY WAGON was being dragged along a country lane by a team of Oxen.
    The Axle-trees groaned and creaked terribly; whereupon the Oxen,
    turning round, thus addressed the wheels: “Hullo there! why do you make
    so much noise? We bear all the labor, and we, not you, ought to cry
    out.”

    Those who suffer most cry out the least.

    The Farmer and the Cranes

    SOME CRANES made their feeding grounds on some plowlands newly sown
    with wheat. For a long time the Farmer, brandishing an empty sling,
    chased them away by the terror he inspired; but when the birds found
    that the sling was only swung in the air, they ceased to take any
    notice of it and would not move. The Farmer, on seeing this, charged
    his sling with stones, and killed a great number. The remaining birds
    at once forsook his fields, crying to each other, “It is time for us to
    be off to Liliput: for this man is no longer content to scare us, but
    begins to show us in earnest what he can do.”

    If words suffice not, blows must follow.

    The Sick Lion

    A LION, unable from old age and infirmities to provide himself with
    food by force, resolved to do so by artifice. He returned to his den,
    and lying down there, pretended to be sick, taking care that his
    sickness should be publicly known. The beasts expressed their sorrow,
    and came one by one to his den, where the Lion devoured them. After
    many of the beasts had thus disappeared, the Fox discovered the trick
    and presenting himself to the Lion, stood on the outside of the cave,
    at a respectful distance, and asked him how he was. “I am very
    middling,” replied the Lion, “but why do you stand without? Pray enter
    within to talk with me.” “No, thank you,” said the Fox. “I notice that
    there are many prints of feet entering your cave, but I see no trace of
    any returning.”

    He is wise who is warned by the misfortunes of others.

    The Bear and the Two Travelers

    TWO MEN were traveling together, when a Bear suddenly met them on their
    path. One of them climbed up quickly into a tree and concealed himself
    in the branches. The other, seeing that he must be attacked, fell flat
    on the ground, and when the Bear came up and felt him with his snout,
    and smelt him all over, he held his breath, and feigned the appearance
    of death as much as he could. The Bear soon left him, for it is said he
    will not touch a dead body. When he was quite gone, the other Traveler
    descended from the tree, and jocularly inquired of his friend what it
    was the Bear had whispered in his ear. “He gave me this advice,” his
    companion replied. “Never travel with a friend who deserts you at the
    approach of danger.”

    Misfortune tests the sincerity of friends.

    The Fox Who Had Lost His Tail

    A FOX caught in a trap escaped, but in so doing lost his tail.
    Thereafter, feeling his life a burden from the shame and ridicule to
    which he was exposed, he schemed to convince all the other Foxes that
    being tailless was much more attractive, thus making up for his own
    deprivation. He assembled a good many Foxes and publicly advised them
    to cut off their tails, saying that they would not only look much
    better without them, but that they would get rid of the weight of the
    brush, which was a very great inconvenience. One of them interrupting
    him said, “If you had not yourself lost your tail, my friend, you would
    not thus counsel us.”

    The Cat and the Cock

    A CAT caught a Cock, and pondered how he might find a reasonable excuse
    for eating him. He accused him of being a nuisance to men by crowing in
    the nighttime and not permitting them to sleep. The Cock defended
    himself by saying that he did this for the benefit of men, that they
    might rise in time for their labours. The Cat replied, “Although you
    abound in specious apologies, I shall not remain supperless;” and he
    made a meal of him.

    The Wolf in Sheep’s Clothing

    ONCE UPON A TIME a Wolf resolved to disguise his appearance in order to
    secure food more easily. Encased in the skin of a sheep, he pastured
    with the flock deceiving the shepherd by his costume. In the evening he
    was shut up by the shepherd in the fold; the gate was closed, and the
    entrance made thoroughly secure. But the shepherd, returning to the
    fold during the night to obtain meat for the next day, mistakenly
    caught up the Wolf instead of a sheep, and killed him instantly.

    Harm seek, harm find.

    The Goat and the Goatherd

    A GOATHERD had sought to bring back a stray goat to his flock. He
    whistled and sounded his horn in vain; the straggler paid no attention
    to the summons. At last the Goatherd threw a stone, and breaking its
    horn, begged the Goat not to tell his master. The Goat replied, “Why,
    you silly fellow, the horn will speak though I be silent.”

    Do not attempt to hide things which cannot be hid.

    The Boasting Traveler

    A MAN who had traveled in foreign lands boasted very much, on returning
    to his own country, of the many wonderful and heroic feats he had
    performed in the different places he had visited. Among other things,
    he said that when he was at Rhodes he had leaped to such a distance
    that no man of his day could leap anywhere near him as to that, there
    were in Rhodes many persons who saw him do it and whom he could call as
    witnesses. One of the bystanders interrupted him, saying: “Now, my good
    man, if this be all true there is no need of witnesses. Suppose this to
    be Rhodes, and leap for us.”

    The Lion in Love

    A LION demanded the daughter of a woodcutter in marriage. The Father,
    unwilling to grant, and yet afraid to refuse his request, hit upon this
    expedient to rid himself of his importunities. He expressed his
    willingness to accept the Lion as the suitor of his daughter on one
    condition: that he should allow him to extract his teeth, and cut off
    his claws, as his daughter was fearfully afraid of both. The Lion
    cheerfully assented to the proposal. But when the toothless, clawless
    Lion returned to repeat his request, the Woodman, no longer afraid, set
    upon him with his club, and drove him away into the forest.

    The Miser

    A MISER sold all that he had and bought a lump of gold, which he buried
    in a hole in the ground by the side of an old wall and went to look at
    daily. One of his workmen observed his frequent visits to the spot and
    decided to watch his movements. He soon discovered the secret of the
    hidden treasure, and digging down, came to the lump of gold, and stole
    it. The Miser, on his next visit, found the hole empty and began to
    tear his hair and to make loud lamentations. A neighbor, seeing him
    overcome with grief and learning the cause, said, “Pray do not grieve
    so; but go and take a stone, and place it in the hole, and fancy that
    the gold is still lying there. It will do you quite the same service;
    for when the gold was there, you had it not, as you did not make the
    slightest use of it.”

    The Porker, the Sheep, and the Goat

    A young Pig was shut up in a fold-yard with a Goat and a Sheep. On one
    occasion the shepherd laid hold of him, when he grunted, and squeaked,
    and resisted violently. The Sheep and the Goat complained of his
    distressing cries, and said, “He often handles us, and we do not cry
    out.” To this he replied, “Your handling and mine are very different
    things. He catches you only for your wool, or your milk, but he lays
    hold on me for my very life.”

    The Boy and the Filberts

    A BOY put his hand into a pitcher full of filberts. He grasped as many
    as he could possibly hold, but when he tried to pull out his hand, he
    was prevented from doing so by the neck of the pitcher. Unwilling to
    lose his filberts, and yet unable to withdraw his hand, he burst into
    tears and bitterly lamented his disappointment. A bystander said to
    him, “Be satisfied with half the quantity, and you will readily draw
    out your hand.”

    Do not attempt too much at once.

    The Frogs Asking for a King

    THE FROGS, grieved at having no established Ruler, sent ambassadors to
    Jupiter entreating for a King. Perceiving their simplicity, he cast
    down a huge log into the lake. The Frogs were terrified at the splash
    occasioned by its fall and hid themselves in the depths of the pool.
    But as soon as they realized that the huge log was motionless, they
    swam again to the top of the water, dismissed their fears, climbed up,
    and began squatting on it in contempt. After some time they began to
    think themselves ill-treated in the appointment of so inert a Ruler,
    and sent a second deputation to Jupiter to pray that he would set over
    them another sovereign. He then gave them an Eel to govern them. When
    the Frogs discovered his easy good nature, they sent yet a third time
    to Jupiter to beg him to choose for them still another King. Jupiter,
    displeased with all their complaints, sent a Heron, who preyed upon the
    Frogs day by day till there were none left to croak upon the lake.

    The Laborer and the Snake

    A SNAKE, having made his hole close to the porch of a cottage,
    inflicted a mortal bite on the Cottager’s infant son. Grieving over his
    loss, the Father resolved to kill the Snake. The next day, when it came
    out of its hole for food, he took up his axe, but by swinging too
    hastily, missed its head and cut off only the end of its tail. After
    some time the Cottager, afraid that the Snake would bite him also,
    endeavored to make peace, and placed some bread and salt in the hole.
    The Snake, slightly hissing, said: “There can henceforth be no peace
    between us; for whenever I see you I shall remember the loss of my
    tail, and whenever you see me you will be thinking of the death of your
    son.”

    No one truly forgets injuries in the presence of him who caused the
    injury.

    The Lion, the Mouse, and the Fox

    A LION, fatigued by the heat of a summer’s day, fell fast asleep in his
    den. A Mouse ran over his mane and ears and woke him from his slumbers.
    He rose up and shook himself in great wrath, and searched every corner
    of his den to find the Mouse. A Fox seeing him said: “A fine Lion you
    are, to be frightened of a Mouse.” “’Tis not the Mouse I fear,” said
    the Lion; “I resent his familiarity and ill-breeding.”

    Little liberties are great offenses.

    The Horse and Groom

    A GROOM used to spend whole days in currycombing and rubbing down his
    Horse, but at the same time stole his oats and sold them for his own
    profit. “Alas!” said the Horse, “if you really wish me to be in good
    condition, you should groom me less, and feed me more.”

    The Ass and the Mule

    A MULETEER set forth on a journey, driving before him an Ass and a
    Mule, both well laden. The Ass, as long as he traveled along the plain,
    carried his load with ease, but when he began to ascend the steep path
    of the mountain, felt his load to be more than he could bear. He
    entreated his companion to relieve him of a small portion, that he
    might carry home the rest; but the Mule paid no attention to the
    request. The Ass shortly afterwards fell down dead under his burden.
    Not knowing what else to do in so wild a region, the Muleteer placed
    upon the Mule the load carried by the Ass in addition to his own, and
    at the top of all placed the hide of the Ass, after he had skinned him.
    The Mule, groaning beneath his heavy burden, said to himself: “I am
    treated according to my deserts. If I had only been willing to assist
    the Ass a little in his need, I should not now be bearing, together
    with his burden, himself as well.”

    The Ass and the Lapdog

    A MAN had an Ass, and a Maltese Lapdog, a very great beauty. The Ass
    was left in a stable and had plenty of oats and hay to eat, just as any
    other Ass would. The Lapdog knew many tricks and was a great favourite
    with his master, who often fondled him and seldom went out to dine
    without bringing him home some tidbit to eat. The Ass, on the contrary,
    had much work to do in grinding the corn-mill and in carrying wood from
    the forest or burdens from the farm. He often lamented his own hard
    fate and contrasted it with the luxury and idleness of the Lapdog, till
    at last one day he broke his cords and halter, and galloped into his
    master’s house, kicking up his heels without measure, and frisking and
    fawning as well as he could. He next tried to jump about his master as
    he had seen the Lapdog do, but he broke the table and smashed all the
    dishes upon it to atoms. He then attempted to lick his master, and
    jumped upon his back. The servants, hearing the strange hubbub and
    perceiving the danger of their master, quickly relieved him, and drove
    out the Ass to his stable with kicks and clubs and cuffs. The Ass, as
    he returned to his stall beaten nearly to death, thus lamented: “I have
    brought it all on myself! Why could I not have been contented to labor
    with my companions, and not wish to be idle all the day like that
    useless little Lapdog!”

    The Oxen and the Butchers

    THE OXEN once upon a time sought to destroy the Butchers, who practiced
    a trade destructive to their race. They assembled on a certain day to
    carry out their purpose, and sharpened their horns for the contest. But
    one of them who was exceedingly old (for many a field had he plowed)
    thus spoke: “These Butchers, it is true, slaughter us, but they do so
    with skillful hands, and with no unnecessary pain. If we get rid of
    them, we shall fall into the hands of unskillful operators, and thus
    suffer a double death: for you may be assured, that though all the
    Butchers should perish, yet will men never want beef.”

    Do not be in a hurry to change one evil for another.

    The Shepherd’s Boy and the Wolf

    A SHEPHERD-BOY, who watched a flock of sheep near a village, brought
    out the villagers three or four times by crying out, “Wolf! Wolf!” and
    when his neighbors came to help him, laughed at them for their pains.
    The Wolf, however, did truly come at last. The Shepherd-boy, now really
    alarmed, shouted in an agony of terror: “Pray, do come and help me; the
    Wolf is killing the sheep;” but no one paid any heed to his cries, nor
    rendered any assistance. The Wolf, having no cause of fear, at his
    leisure lacerated or destroyed the whole flock.

    There is no believing a liar, even when he speaks the truth.

    The Boys and the Frogs

    SOME BOYS, playing near a pond, saw a number of Frogs in the water and
    began to pelt them with stones. They killed several of them, when one
    of the Frogs, lifting his head out of the water, cried out: “Pray stop,
    my boys: what is sport to you, is death to us.”

    The Salt Merchant and His Ass

    A PEDDLER drove his Ass to the seashore to buy salt. His road home lay
    across a stream into which his Ass, making a false step, fell by
    accident and rose up again with his load considerably lighter, as the
    water melted the sack. The Peddler retraced his steps and refilled his
    panniers with a larger quantity of salt than before. When he came again
    to the stream, the Ass fell down on purpose in the same spot, and,
    regaining his feet with the weight of his load much diminished, brayed
    triumphantly as if he had obtained what he desired. The Peddler saw
    through his trick and drove him for the third time to the coast, where
    he bought a cargo of sponges instead of salt. The Ass, again playing
    the fool, fell down on purpose when he reached the stream, but the
    sponges became swollen with water, greatly increasing his load. And
    thus his trick recoiled on him, for he now carried on his back a double
    burden.

    The Mischievous Dog

    A DOG used to run up quietly to the heels of everyone he met, and to
    bite them without notice. His master suspended a bell about his neck so
    that the Dog might give notice of his presence wherever he went.
    Thinking it a mark of distinction, the Dog grew proud of his bell and
    went tinkling it all over the marketplace. One day an old hound said to
    him: “Why do you make such an exhibition of yourself? That bell that
    you carry is not, believe me, any order of merit, but on the contrary a
    mark of disgrace, a public notice to all men to avoid you as an ill
    mannered dog.”

    Notoriety is often mistaken for fame.

    The Goatherd and the Wild Goats

    A GOATHERD, driving his flock from their pasture at eventide, found
    some Wild Goats mingled among them, and shut them up together with his
    own for the night. The next day it snowed very hard, so that he could
    not take the herd to their usual feeding places, but was obliged to
    keep them in the fold. He gave his own goats just sufficient food to
    keep them alive, but fed the strangers more abundantly in the hope of
    enticing them to stay with him and of making them his own. When the
    thaw set in, he led them all out to feed, and the Wild Goats scampered
    away as fast as they could to the mountains. The Goatherd scolded them
    for their ingratitude in leaving him, when during the storm he had
    taken more care of them than of his own herd. One of them, turning
    about, said to him: “That is the very reason why we are so cautious;
    for if you yesterday treated us better than the Goats you have had so
    long, it is plain also that if others came after us, you would in the
    same manner prefer them to ourselves.”

    Old friends cannot with impunity be sacrificed for new ones.

    The Man and His Two Sweethearts

    A MIDDLE-AGED MAN, whose hair had begun to turn gray, courted two women
    at the same time. One of them was young, and the other well advanced in
    years. The elder woman, ashamed to be courted by a man younger than
    herself, made a point, whenever her admirer visited her, to pull out
    some portion of his black hairs. The younger, on the contrary, not
    wishing to become the wife of an old man, was equally zealous in
    removing every gray hair she could find. Thus it came to pass that
    between them both he very soon found that he had not a hair left on his
    head.

    Those who seek to please everybody please nobody.

    The Sick Stag

    A SICK STAG lay down in a quiet corner of its pasture-ground. His
    companions came in great numbers to inquire after his health, and each
    one helped himself to a share of the food which had been placed for his
    use; so that he died, not from his sickness, but from the failure of
    the means of living.

    Evil companions bring more hurt than profit.

    The Boy and the Nettles

    A BOY was stung by a Nettle. He ran home and told his Mother, saying,
    “Although it hurts me very much, I only touched it gently.” “That was
    just why it stung you,” said his Mother. “The next time you touch a
    Nettle, grasp it boldly, and it will be soft as silk to your hand, and
    not in the least hurt you.”

    Whatever you do, do with all your might.

    The Astronomer

    AN ASTRONOMER used to go out at night to observe the stars. One
    evening, as he wandered through the suburbs with his whole attention
    fixed on the sky, he fell accidentally into a deep well. While he
    lamented and bewailed his sores and bruises, and cried loudly for help,
    a neighbor ran to the well, and learning what had happened said: “Hark
    ye, old fellow, why, in striving to pry into what is in heaven, do you
    not manage to see what is on earth?”

    The Wolves and the Sheep

    “WHY SHOULD there always be this fear and slaughter between us?” said
    the Wolves to the Sheep. “Those evil-disposed Dogs have much to answer
    for. They always bark whenever we approach you and attack us before we
    have done any harm. If you would only dismiss them from your heels,
    there might soon be treaties of peace and reconciliation between us.”
    The Sheep, poor silly creatures, were easily beguiled and dismissed the
    Dogs, whereupon the Wolves destroyed the unguarded flock at their own
    pleasure.

    The Cat and the Birds

    A CAT, hearing that the Birds in a certain aviary were ailing dressed
    himself up as a physician, and, taking his cane and a bag of
    instruments becoming his profession, went to call on them. He knocked
    at the door and inquired of the inmates how they all did, saying that
    if they were ill, he would be happy to prescribe for them and cure
    them. They replied, “We are all very well, and shall continue so, if
    you will only be good enough to go away, and leave us as we are.”

    The Vain Jackdaw

    JUPITER DETERMINED, it is said, to create a sovereign over the birds,
    and made proclamation that on a certain day they should all present
    themselves before him, when he would himself choose the most beautiful
    among them to be king. The Jackdaw, knowing his own ugliness, searched
    through the woods and fields, and collected the feathers which had
    fallen from the wings of his companions, and stuck them in all parts of
    his body, hoping thereby to make himself the most beautiful of all.
    When the appointed day arrived, and the birds had assembled before
    Jupiter, the Jackdaw also made his appearance in his many feathered
    finery. But when Jupiter proposed to make him king because of the
    beauty of his plumage, the birds indignantly protested, and each
    plucked from him his own feathers, leaving the Jackdaw nothing but a
    Jackdaw.

    The Kid and the Wolf

    A KID standing on the roof of a house, out of harm’s way, saw a Wolf
    passing by and immediately began to taunt and revile him. The Wolf,
    looking up, said, “Sirrah! I hear thee: yet it is not thou who mockest
    me, but the roof on which thou art standing.”

    Time and place often give the advantage to the weak over the strong.

    The Old Woman and the Physician

    AN OLD WOMAN having lost the use of her eyes, called in a Physician to
    heal them, and made this bargain with him in the presence of witnesses:
    that if he should cure her blindness, he should receive from her a sum
    of money; but if her infirmity remained, she should give him nothing.
    This agreement being made, the Physician, time after time, applied his
    salve to her eyes, and on every visit took something away, stealing all
    her property little by little. And when he had got all she had, he
    healed her and demanded the promised payment. The Old Woman, when she
    recovered her sight and saw none of her goods in her house, would give
    him nothing. The Physician insisted on his claim, and, as she still
    refused, summoned her before the Judge. The Old Woman, standing up in
    the Court, argued: “This man here speaks the truth in what he says; for
    I did promise to give him a sum of money if I should recover my sight:
    but if I continued blind, I was to give him nothing. Now he declares
    that I am healed. I on the contrary affirm that I am still blind; for
    when I lost the use of my eyes, I saw in my house various chattels and
    valuable goods: but now, though he swears I am cured of my blindness, I
    am not able to see a single thing in it.”

    The Ox and the Frog

    AN OX drinking at a pool trod on a brood of young frogs and crushed one
    of them to death. The Mother coming up, and missing one of her sons,
    inquired of his brothers what had become of him. “He is dead, dear
    Mother; for just now a very huge beast with four great feet came to the
    pool and crushed him to death with his cloven heel.” The Frog, puffing
    herself out, inquired, “if the beast was as big as that in size.”
    “Cease, Mother, to puff yourself out,” said her son, “and do not be
    angry; for you would, I assure you, sooner burst than successfully
    imitate the hugeness of that monster.”

    The Farmer and His Sons

    A FATHER, being on the point of death, wished to be sure that his sons
    would give the same attention to his farm as he himself had given it.
    He called them to his bedside and said, “My sons, there is a great
    treasure hid in one of my vineyards.” The sons, after his death, took
    their spades and mattocks and carefully dug over every portion of their
    land. They found no treasure, but the vines repaid their labor by an
    extraordinary and superabundant crop.

    The Heifer and the Ox

    A HEIFER saw an Ox hard at work harnessed to a plow, and tormented him
    with reflections on his unhappy fate in being compelled to labor.
    Shortly afterwards, at the harvest festival, the owner released the Ox
    from his yoke, but bound the Heifer with cords and led him away to the
    altar to be slain in honour of the occasion. The Ox saw what was being
    done, and said with a smile to the Heifer: “For this you were allowed
    to live in idleness, because you were presently to be sacrificed.”

    The Fighting Cocks and the Eagle

    TWO GAME COCKS were fiercely fighting for the mastery of the farmyard.
    One at last put the other to flight. The vanquished Cock skulked away
    and hid himself in a quiet corner, while the conqueror, flying up to a
    high wall, flapped his wings and crowed exultingly with all his might.
    An Eagle sailing through the air pounced upon him and carried him off
    in his talons. The vanquished Cock immediately came out of his corner,
    and ruled henceforth with undisputed mastery.

    Pride goes before destruction.

    The Charger and the Miller

    A CHARGER, feeling the infirmities of age, was sent to work in a mill
    instead of going out to battle. But when he was compelled to grind
    instead of serving in the wars, he bewailed his change of fortune and
    called to mind his former state, saying, “Ah! Miller, I had indeed to
    go campaigning before, but I was barbed from counter to tail, and a man
    went along to groom me; and now I cannot understand what ailed me to
    prefer the mill before the battle.” “Forbear,” said the Miller to him,
    “harping on what was of yore, for it is the common lot of mortals to
    sustain the ups and downs of fortune.”

    The Fox and the Monkey

    A MONKEY once danced in an assembly of the Beasts, and so pleased them
    all by his performance that they elected him their King. A Fox, envying
    him the honour, discovered a piece of meat lying in a trap, and leading
    the Monkey to the place where it was, said that she had found a store,
    but had not used it, she had kept it for him as treasure trove of his
    kingdom, and counseled him to lay hold of it. The Monkey approached
    carelessly and was caught in the trap; and on his accusing the Fox of
    purposely leading him into the snare, she replied, “O Monkey, and are
    you, with such a mind as yours, going to be King over the Beasts?”

    The Horse and His Rider

    A HORSE SOLDIER took the utmost pains with his charger. As long as the
    war lasted, he looked upon him as his fellow-helper in all emergencies
    and fed him carefully with hay and corn. But when the war was over, he
    only allowed him chaff to eat and made him carry heavy loads of wood,
    subjecting him to much slavish drudgery and ill-treatment. War was
    again proclaimed, however, and when the trumpet summoned him to his
    standard, the Soldier put on his charger its military trappings, and
    mounted, being clad in his heavy coat of mail. The Horse fell down
    straightway under the weight, no longer equal to the burden, and said
    to his master, “You must now go to the war on foot, for you have
    transformed me from a Horse into an Ass; and how can you expect that I
    can again turn in a moment from an Ass to a Horse?”

    The Belly and the Members

    THE MEMBERS of the Body rebelled against the Belly, and said, “Why
    should we be perpetually engaged in administering to your wants, while
    you do nothing but take your rest, and enjoy yourself in luxury and
    self-indulgence?” The Members carried out their resolve and refused
    their assistance to the Belly. The whole Body quickly became
    debilitated, and the hands, feet, mouth, and eyes, when too late,
    repented of their folly.

    The Widow and Her Little Maidens

    A WIDOW who was fond of cleaning had two little maidens to wait on her.
    She was in the habit of waking them early in the morning, at cockcrow.
    The maidens, aggravated by such excessive labor, resolved to kill the
    cock who roused their mistress so early. When they had done this, they
    found that they had only prepared for themselves greater troubles, for
    their mistress, no longer hearing the hour from the cock, woke them up
    to their work in the middle of the night.

    The Vine and the Goat

    A VINE was luxuriant in the time of vintage with leaves and grapes. A
    Goat, passing by, nibbled its young tendrils and its leaves. The Vine
    addressed him and said: “Why do you thus injure me without a cause, and
    crop my leaves? Is there no young grass left? But I shall not have to
    wait long for my just revenge; for if you now should crop my leaves,
    and cut me down to my root, I shall provide the wine to pour over you
    when you are led as a victim to the sacrifice.”

    Jupiter and the Monkey

    JUPITER ISSUED a proclamation to all the beasts of the forest and
    promised a royal reward to the one whose offspring should be deemed the
    handsomest. The Monkey came with the rest and presented, with all a
    mother’s tenderness, a flat-nosed, hairless, ill-featured young Monkey
    as a candidate for the promised reward. A general laugh saluted her on
    the presentation of her son. She resolutely said, “I know not whether
    Jupiter will allot the prize to my son, but this I do know, that he is
    at least in the eyes of me his mother, the dearest, handsomest, and
    most beautiful of all.”

    The Hawk, the Kite, and the Pigeons

    THE PIGEONS, terrified by the appearance of a Kite, called upon the
    Hawk to defend them. He at once consented. When they had admitted him
    into the cote, they found that he made more havoc and slew a larger
    number of them in one day than the Kite could pounce upon in a whole
    year.

    Avoid a remedy that is worse than the disease.

    The Dolphins, the Whales, and the Sprat

    THE DOLPHINS and Whales waged a fierce war with each other. When the
    battle was at its height, a Sprat lifted its head out of the waves and
    said that he would reconcile their differences if they would accept him
    as an umpire. One of the Dolphins replied, “We would far rather be
    destroyed in our battle with each other than admit any interference
    from you in our affairs.”

    The Swallow, the Serpent, and the Court of Justice

    A SWALLOW, returning from abroad and especially fond of dwelling with
    men, built herself a nest in the wall of a Court of Justice and there
    hatched seven young birds. A Serpent gliding past the nest from its
    hole in the wall ate up the young unfledged nestlings. The Swallow,
    finding her nest empty, lamented greatly and exclaimed: “Woe to me a
    stranger! that in this place where all others’ rights are protected, I
    alone should suffer wrong.”

    The Two Pots

    A RIVER carried down in its stream two Pots, one made of earthenware
    and the other of brass. The Earthen Pot said to the Brass Pot, “Pray
    keep at a distance and do not come near me, for if you touch me ever so
    slightly, I shall be broken in pieces, and besides, I by no means wish
    to come near you.”

    Equals make the best friends.

    The Shepherd and the Wolf

    A SHEPHERD once found the whelp of a Wolf and brought it up, and after
    a while taught it to steal lambs from the neighboring flocks. The Wolf,
    having shown himself an apt pupil, said to the Shepherd, “Since you
    have taught me to steal, you must keep a sharp lookout, or you will
    lose some of your own flock.”

    The Crab and Its Mother

    A CRAB said to her son, “Why do you walk so one-sided, my child? It is
    far more becoming to go straight forward.” The young Crab replied:
    “Quite true, dear Mother; and if you will show me the straight way, I
    will promise to walk in it.” The Mother tried in vain, and submitted
    without remonstrance to the reproof of her child.

    Example is more powerful than precept.

    The Father and His Two Daughters

    A MAN had two daughters, the one married to a gardener, and the other
    to a tile-maker. After a time he went to the daughter who had married
    the gardener, and inquired how she was and how all things went with
    her. She said, “All things are prospering with me, and I have only one
    wish, that there may be a heavy fall of rain, in order that the plants
    may be well watered.” Not long after, he went to the daughter who had
    married the tilemaker, and likewise inquired of her how she fared; she
    replied, “I want for nothing, and have only one wish, that the dry
    weather may continue, and the sun shine hot and bright, so that the
    bricks might be dried.” He said to her, “If your sister wishes for
    rain, and you for dry weather, with which of the two am I to join my
    wishes?”

    The Thief and His Mother

    A BOY stole a lesson-book from one of his schoolfellows and took it
    home to his Mother. She not only abstained from beating him, but
    encouraged him. He next time stole a cloak and brought it to her, and
    she again commended him. The Youth, advanced to adulthood, proceeded to
    steal things of still greater value. At last he was caught in the very
    act, and having his hands bound behind him, was led away to the place
    of public execution. His Mother followed in the crowd and violently
    beat her breast in sorrow, whereupon the young man said, “I wish to say
    something to my Mother in her ear.” She came close to him, and he
    quickly seized her ear with his teeth and bit it off. The Mother
    upbraided him as an unnatural child, whereon he replied, “Ah! if you
    had beaten me when I first stole and brought to you that lesson-book, I
    should not have come to this, nor have been thus led to a disgraceful
    death.”

    The Old Man and Death

    AN OLD MAN was employed in cutting wood in the forest, and, in carrying
    the faggots to the city for sale one day, became very wearied with his
    long journey. He sat down by the wayside, and throwing down his load,
    besought “Death” to come. “Death” immediately appeared in answer to his
    summons and asked for what reason he had called him. The Old Man
    hurriedly replied, “That, lifting up the load, you may place it again
    upon my shoulders.”

    The Fir-Tree and the Bramble

    A FIR-TREE said boastingly to the Bramble, “You are useful for nothing
    at all; while I am everywhere used for roofs and houses.” The Bramble
    answered: “You poor creature, if you would only call to mind the axes
    and saws which are about to hew you down, you would have reason to wish
    that you had grown up a Bramble, not a Fir-Tree.”

    Better poverty without care, than riches with.

    The Æthiop

    THE PURCHASER of a black servant was persuaded that the color of his
    skin arose from dirt contracted through the neglect of his former
    masters. On bringing him home he resorted to every means of cleaning,
    and subjected the man to incessant scrubbings. The servant caught a
    severe cold, but he never changed his color or complexion.

    What’s bred in the bone will stick to the flesh.

    The Mouse, the Frog, and the Hawk

    A MOUSE who always lived on the land, by an unlucky chance formed an
    intimate acquaintance with a Frog, who lived for the most part in the
    water. The Frog, one day intent on mischief, bound the foot of the
    Mouse tightly to his own. Thus joined together, the Frog first of all
    led his friend the Mouse to the meadow where they were accustomed to
    find their food. After this, he gradually led him towards the pool in
    which he lived, until reaching the very brink, he suddenly jumped in,
    dragging the Mouse with him. The Frog enjoyed the water amazingly, and
    swam croaking about, as if he had done a good deed. The unhappy Mouse
    was soon suffocated by the water, and his dead body floated about on
    the surface, tied to the foot of the Frog. A Hawk observed it, and,
    pouncing upon it with his talons, carried it aloft. The Frog, being
    still fastened to the leg of the Mouse, was also carried off a
    prisoner, and was eaten by the Hawk.

    Harm hatch, harm catch.

    The Fisherman and His Nets

    A FISHERMAN, engaged in his calling, made a very successful cast and
    captured a great haul of fish. He managed by a skillful handling of his
    net to retain all the large fish and to draw them to the shore; but he
    could not prevent the smaller fish from falling back through the meshes
    of the net into the sea.

    The Wolf and the Sheep

    A WOLF, sorely wounded and bitten by dogs, lay sick and maimed in his
    lair. Being in want of food, he called to a Sheep who was passing, and
    asked him to fetch some water from a stream flowing close beside him.
    “For,” he said, “if you will bring me drink, I will find means to
    provide myself with meat.” “Yes,” said the Sheep, “if I should bring
    you the draught, you would doubtless make me provide the meat also.”

    Hypocritical speeches are easily seen through.

    The Old Woman and the Wine-Jar

    AN OLD WOMAN found an empty jar which had lately been full of prime old
    wine and which still retained the fragrant smell of its former
    contents. She greedily placed it several times to her nose, and drawing
    it backwards and forwards said, “O most delicious! How nice must the
    Wine itself have been, when it leaves behind in the very vessel which
    contained it so sweet a perfume!”

    The memory of a good deed lives.

    The Man Bitten by a Dog

    A MAN who had been bitten by a Dog went about in quest of someone who
    might heal him. A friend, meeting him and learning what he wanted,
    said, “If you would be cured, take a piece of bread, and dip it in the
    blood from your wound, and go and give it to the Dog that bit you.” The
    Man who had been bitten laughed at this advice and said, “Why? If I
    should do so, it would be as if I should beg every Dog in the town to
    bite me.”

    Benefits bestowed upon the evil-disposed increase their means of
    injuring you.

    The Huntsman and the Fisherman

    A HUNTSMAN, returning with his dogs from the field, fell in by chance
    with a Fisherman who was bringing home a basket well laden with fish.
    The Huntsman wished to have the fish, and their owner experienced an
    equal longing for the contents of the game-bag. They quickly agreed to
    exchange the produce of their day’s sport. Each was so well pleased
    with his bargain that they made for some time the same exchange day
    after day. Finally a neighbor said to them, “If you go on in this way,
    you will soon destroy by frequent use the pleasure of your exchange,
    and each will again wish to retain the fruits of his own sport.”

    Abstain and enjoy.

    The Fox and the Crow

    A CROW having stolen a bit of meat, perched in a tree and held it in
    her beak. A Fox, seeing this, longed to possess the meat himself, and
    by a wily stratagem succeeded. “How handsome is the Crow,” he
    exclaimed, “in the beauty of her shape and in the fairness of her
    complexion! Oh, if her voice were only equal to her beauty, she would
    deservedly be considered the Queen of Birds!” This he said deceitfully;
    but the Crow, anxious to refute the reflection cast upon her voice, set
    up a loud caw and dropped the flesh. The Fox quickly picked it up, and
    thus addressed the Crow: “My good Crow, your voice is right enough, but
    your wit is wanting.”

    The Widow and the Sheep

    A CERTAIN poor widow had one solitary Sheep. At shearing time, wishing
    to take his fleece and to avoid expense, she sheared him herself, but
    used the shears so unskillfully that with the fleece she sheared the
    flesh. The Sheep, writhing with pain, said, “Why do you hurt me so,
    Mistress? What weight can my blood add to the wool? If you want my
    flesh, there is the butcher, who will kill me in an instant; but if you
    want my fleece and wool, there is the shearer, who will shear and not
    hurt me.”

    The least outlay is not always the greatest gain.

    The Playful Ass

    AN ASS climbed up to the roof of a building, and frisking about there,
    broke in the tiling. The owner went up after him and quickly drove him
    down, beating him severely with a thick wooden cudgel. The Ass said,
    “Why, I saw the Monkey do this very thing yesterday, and you all
    laughed heartily, as if it afforded you very great amusement.”

    The Stag in the Ox-Stall

    A STAG, roundly chased by the hounds and blinded by fear to the danger
    he was running into, took shelter in a farmyard and hid himself in a
    shed among the oxen. An Ox gave him this kindly warning: “O unhappy
    creature! why should you thus, of your own accord, incur destruction
    and trust yourself in the house of your enemy?” The Stag replied: “Only
    allow me, friend, to stay where I am, and I will undertake to find some
    favourable opportunity of effecting my escape.” At the approach of the
    evening the herdsman came to feed his cattle, but did not see the Stag;
    and even the farm-bailiff with several laborers passed through the shed
    and failed to notice him. The Stag, congratulating himself on his
    safety, began to express his sincere thanks to the Oxen who had kindly
    helped him in the hour of need. One of them again answered him: “We
    indeed wish you well, but the danger is not over. There is one other
    yet to pass through the shed, who has as it were a hundred eyes, and
    until he has come and gone, your life is still in peril.” At that
    moment the master himself entered, and having had to complain that his
    oxen had not been properly fed, he went up to their racks and cried
    out: “Why is there such a scarcity of fodder? There is not half enough
    straw for them to lie on. Those lazy fellows have not even swept the
    cobwebs away.” While he thus examined everything in turn, he spied the
    tips of the antlers of the Stag peeping out of the straw. Then
    summoning his laborers, he ordered that the Stag should be seized and
    killed.

    The Two Dogs

    A MAN had two dogs: a Hound, trained to assist him in his sports, and a
    Housedog, taught to watch the house. When he returned home after a good
    day’s sport, he always gave the Housedog a large share of his spoil.
    The Hound, feeling much aggrieved at this, reproached his companion,
    saying, “It is very hard to have all this labor, while you, who do not
    assist in the chase, luxuriate on the fruits of my exertions.” The
    Housedog replied, “Do not blame me, my friend, but find fault with the
    master, who has not taught me to labor, but to depend for subsistence
    on the labor of others.”

    Children are not to be blamed for the faults of their parents.

    The Wild Ass and the Lion

    A WILD ASS and a Lion entered into an alliance so that they might
    capture the beasts of the forest with greater ease. The Lion agreed to
    assist the Wild Ass with his strength, while the Wild Ass gave the Lion
    the benefit of his greater speed. When they had taken as many beasts as
    their necessities required, the Lion undertook to distribute the prey,
    and for this purpose divided it into three shares. “I will take the
    first share,” he said, “because I am King: and the second share, as a
    partner with you in the chase: and the third share (believe me) will be
    a source of great evil to you, unless you willingly resign it to me,
    and set off as fast as you can.”

    Might makes right.

    The Lion and the Dolphin

    A LION roaming by the seashore saw a Dolphin lift up its head out of
    the waves, and suggested that they contract an alliance, saying that of
    all the animals they ought to be the best friends, since the one was
    the king of beasts on the earth, and the other was the sovereign ruler
    of all the inhabitants of the ocean. The Dolphin gladly consented to
    this request. Not long afterwards the Lion had a combat with a wild
    bull, and called on the Dolphin to help him. The Dolphin, though quite
    willing to give him assistance, was unable to do so, as he could not by
    any means reach the land. The Lion abused him as a traitor. The Dolphin
    replied, “Nay, my friend, blame not me, but Nature, which, while giving
    me the sovereignty of the sea, has quite denied me the power of living
    upon the land.”

    The Eagle and the Arrow

    AN EAGLE sat on a lofty rock, watching the movements of a Hare whom he
    sought to make his prey. An archer, who saw the Eagle from a place of
    concealment, took an accurate aim and wounded him mortally. The Eagle
    gave one look at the arrow that had entered his heart and saw in that
    single glance that its feathers had been furnished by himself. “It is a
    double grief to me,” he exclaimed, “that I should perish by an arrow
    feathered from my own wings.”

    The Sick Kite

    A KITE, sick unto death, said to his mother: “O Mother! do not mourn,
    but at once invoke the gods that my life may be prolonged.” She
    replied, “Alas! my son, which of the gods do you think will pity you?
    Is there one whom you have not outraged by filching from their very
    altars a part of the sacrifice offered up to them?”

    We must make friends in prosperity if we would have their help in
    adversity.

    The Lion and the Boar

    ON A SUMMER DAY, when the great heat induced a general thirst among the
    beasts, a Lion and a Boar came at the same moment to a small well to
    drink. They fiercely disputed which of them should drink first, and
    were soon engaged in the agonies of a mortal combat. When they stopped
    suddenly to catch their breath for a fiercer renewal of the fight, they
    saw some Vultures waiting in the distance to feast on the one that
    should fall first. They at once made up their quarrel, saying, “It is
    better for us to make friends, than to become the food of Crows or
    Vultures.”

    The Mice in Council

    THE MICE summoned a council to decide how they might best devise means
    of warning themselves of the approach of their great enemy the Cat.
    Among the many plans suggested, the one that found most favour was the
    proposal to tie a bell to the neck of the Cat, so that the Mice, being
    warned by the sound of the tinkling, might run away and hide themselves
    in their holes at his approach. But when the Mice further debated who
    among them should thus “bell the Cat,” there was no one found to do it.

    The One-Eyed Doe

    A DOE blind in one eye was accustomed to graze as near to the edge of
    the cliff as she possibly could, in the hope of securing her greater
    safety. She turned her sound eye towards the land that she might get
    the earliest tidings of the approach of hunter or hound, and her
    injured eye towards the sea, from whence she entertained no
    anticipation of danger. Some boatmen sailing by saw her, and taking a
    successful aim, mortally wounded her. Yielding up her last breath, she
    gasped forth this lament: “O wretched creature that I am! to take such
    precaution against the land, and after all to find this seashore, to
    which I had come for safety, so much more perilous.”

    The Mice and the Weasels

    THE WEASELS and the Mice waged a perpetual war with each other, in
    which much blood was shed. The Weasels were always the victors. The
    Mice thought that the cause of their frequent defeats was that they had
    no leaders set apart from the general army to command them, and that
    they were exposed to dangers from lack of discipline. They therefore
    chose as leaders Mice that were most renowned for their family descent,
    strength, and counsel, as well as those most noted for their courage in
    the fight, so that they might be better marshaled in battle array and
    formed into troops, regiments, and battalions. When all this was done,
    and the army disciplined, and the herald Mouse had duly proclaimed war
    by challenging the Weasels, the newly chosen generals bound their heads
    with straws, that they might be more conspicuous to all their troops.
    Scarcely had the battle begun, when a great rout overwhelmed the Mice,
    who scampered off as fast as they could to their holes. The generals,
    not being able to get in on account of the ornaments on their heads,
    were all captured and eaten by the Weasels.

    The more honour the more danger.

    The Shepherd and the Sea

    A SHEPHERD, keeping watch over his sheep near the shore, saw the Sea
    very calm and smooth, and longed to make a voyage with a view to
    commerce. He sold all his flock, invested it in a cargo of dates, and
    set sail. But a very great tempest came on, and the ship being in
    danger of sinking, he threw all his merchandise overboard, and barely
    escaped with his life in the empty ship. Not long afterwards when
    someone passed by and observed the unruffled calm of the Sea, he
    interrupted him and said, “It is again in want of dates, and therefore
    looks quiet.”

    The Ass, the Cock, and the Lion

    AN ASS and a Cock were in a straw-yard together when a Lion, desperate
    from hunger, approached the spot. He was about to spring upon the Ass,
    when the Cock (to the sound of whose voice the Lion, it is said, has a
    singular aversion) crowed loudly, and the Lion fled away as fast as he
    could. The Ass, observing his trepidation at the mere crowing of a Cock
    summoned courage to attack him, and galloped after him for that
    purpose. He had run no long distance, when the Lion, turning about,
    seized him and tore him to pieces.

    False confidence often leads into danger.

    The Rivers and the Sea

    THE RIVERS joined together to complain to the Sea, saying, “Why is it
    that when we flow into your tides so potable and sweet, you work in us
    such a change, and make us salty and unfit to drink?” The Sea,
    perceiving that they intended to throw the blame on him, said, “Pray
    cease to flow into me, and then you will not be made briny.”

    The Wild Boar and the Fox

    A WILD BOAR stood under a tree and rubbed his tusks against the trunk.
    A Fox passing by asked him why he thus sharpened his teeth when there
    was no danger threatening from either huntsman or hound. He replied, “I
    do it advisedly; for it would never do to have to sharpen my weapons
    just at the time I ought to be using them.”

    To be well prepared for war is the best guarantee of peace.

    The Milk-Woman and Her Pail

    A FARMER’S daughter was carrying her Pail of milk from the field to the
    farmhouse, when she fell a-musing. “The money for which this milk will
    be sold, will buy at least three hundred eggs. The eggs, allowing for
    all mishaps, will produce two hundred and fifty chickens. The chickens
    will become ready for the market when poultry will fetch the highest
    price, so that by the end of the year I shall have money enough from my
    share to buy a new gown. In this dress I will go to the Christmas
    parties, where all the young fellows will propose to me, but I will
    toss my head and refuse them every one.” At this moment she tossed her
    head in unison with her thoughts, when down fell the milk pail to the
    ground, and all her imaginary schemes perished in a moment.

    The Bee and Jupiter

    A BEE from Mount Hymettus, the queen of the hive, ascended to Olympus
    to present Jupiter some honey fresh from her combs. Jupiter, delighted
    with the offering of honey, promised to give whatever she should ask.
    She therefore besought him, saying, “Give me, I pray thee, a sting,
    that if any mortal shall approach to take my honey, I may kill him.”
    Jupiter was much displeased, for he loved the race of man, but could
    not refuse the request because of his promise. He thus answered the
    Bee: “You shall have your request, but it will be at the peril of your
    own life. For if you use your sting, it shall remain in the wound you
    make, and then you will die from the loss of it.”

    Evil wishes, like chickens, come home to roost.

    The Wolf and the Housedog

    A WOLF, meeting a big well-fed Mastiff with a wooden collar about his
    neck asked him who it was that fed him so well and yet compelled him to
    drag that heavy log about wherever he went. “The master,” he replied.
    Then said the Wolf: “May no friend of mine ever be in such a plight;
    for the weight of this chain is enough to spoil the appetite.”

    The Three Tradesmen

    A GREAT CITY was besieged, and its inhabitants were called together to
    consider the best means of protecting it from the enemy. A Bricklayer
    earnestly recommended bricks as affording the best material for an
    effective resistance. A Carpenter, with equal enthusiasm, proposed
    timber as a preferable method of defense. Upon which a Currier stood up
    and said, “Sirs, I differ from you altogether: there is no material for
    resistance equal to a covering of hides; and nothing so good as
    leather.”

    Every man for himself.

    The Ass Carrying the Image

    AN ASS once carried through the streets of a city a famous wooden
    Image, to be placed in one of its Temples. As he passed along, the
    crowd made lowly prostration before the Image. The Ass, thinking that
    they bowed their heads in token of respect for himself, bristled up
    with pride, gave himself airs, and refused to move another step. The
    driver, seeing him thus stop, laid his whip lustily about his shoulders
    and said, “O you perverse dull-head! it is not yet come to this, that
    men pay worship to an Ass.”

    They are not wise who give to themselves the credit due to others.

    The Master and His Dogs

    A CERTAIN MAN, detained by a storm in his country house, first of all
    killed his sheep, and then his goats, for the maintenance of his
    household. The storm still continuing, he was obliged to slaughter his
    yoke oxen for food. On seeing this, his Dogs took counsel together, and
    said, “It is time for us to be off, for if the master spare not his
    oxen, who work for his gain, how can we expect him to spare us?”

    He is not to be trusted as a friend who mistreats his own family.

    The Old Hound

    A HOUND, who in the days of his youth and strength had never yielded to
    any beast of the forest, encountered in his old age a boar in the
    chase. He seized him boldly by the ear, but could not retain his hold
    because of the decay of his teeth, so that the boar escaped. His
    master, quickly coming up, was very much disappointed, and fiercely
    abused the dog. The Hound looked up and said, “It was not my fault
    master: my spirit was as good as ever, but I could not help my
    infirmities. I rather deserve to be praised for what I have been, than
    to be blamed for what I am.”

    The Two Travelers and the Axe

    TWO MEN were journeying together. One of them picked up an axe that lay
    upon the path, and said, “I have found an axe.” “Nay, my friend,”
    replied the other, “do not say ‘I,’ but ‘We’ have found an axe.” They
    had not gone far before they saw the owner of the axe pursuing them,
    and he who had picked up the axe said, “We are undone.” “Nay,” replied
    the other, “keep to your first mode of speech, my friend; what you
    thought right then, think right now. Say ‘I,’ not ‘We’ are undone.”

    He who shares the danger ought to share the prize.

    The Old Lion

    A LION, worn out with years and powerless from disease, lay on the
    ground at the point of death. A Boar rushed upon him, and avenged with
    a stroke of his tusks a long-remembered injury. Shortly afterwards the
    Bull with his horns gored him as if he were an enemy. When the Ass saw
    that the huge beast could be assailed with impunity, he let drive at
    his forehead with his heels. The expiring Lion said, “I have
    reluctantly brooked the insults of the brave, but to be compelled to
    endure such treatment from thee, a disgrace to Nature, is indeed to die
    a double death.”

    The Wolf and the Shepherds

    A WOLF, passing by, saw some Shepherds in a hut eating a haunch of
    mutton for their dinner. Approaching them, he said, “What a clamor you
    would raise if I were to do as you are doing!”

    The Seaside Travelers

    SOME TRAVELERS, journeying along the seashore, climbed to the summit of
    a tall cliff, and looking over the sea, saw in the distance what they
    thought was a large ship. They waited in the hope of seeing it enter
    the harbor, but as the object on which they looked was driven nearer to
    shore by the wind, they found that it could at the most be a small
    boat, and not a ship. When however it reached the beach, they
    discovered that it was only a large faggot of sticks, and one of them
    said to his companions, “We have waited for no purpose, for after all
    there is nothing to see but a load of wood.”

    Our mere anticipations of life outrun its realities.

    The Ass and His Shadow

    A TRAVELER hired an Ass to convey him to a distant place. The day being
    intensely hot, and the sun shining in its strength, the Traveler
    stopped to rest, and sought shelter from the heat under the Shadow of
    the Ass. As this afforded only protection for one, and as the Traveler
    and the owner of the Ass both claimed it, a violent dispute arose
    between them as to which of them had the right to the Shadow. The owner
    maintained that he had let the Ass only, and not his Shadow. The
    Traveler asserted that he had, with the hire of the Ass, hired his
    Shadow also. The quarrel proceeded from words to blows, and while the
    men fought, the Ass galloped off.

    In quarreling about the shadow we often lose the substance.

    The Ass and His Masters

    AN ASS, belonging to an herb-seller who gave him too little food and
    too much work made a petition to Jupiter to be released from his
    present service and provided with another master. Jupiter, after
    warning him that he would repent his request, caused him to be sold to
    a tile-maker. Shortly afterwards, finding that he had heavier loads to
    carry and harder work in the brick-field, he petitioned for another
    change of master. Jupiter, telling him that it would be the last time
    that he could grant his request, ordained that he be sold to a tanner.
    The Ass found that he had fallen into worse hands, and noting his
    master’s occupation, said, groaning: “It would have been better for me
    to have been either starved by the one, or to have been overworked by
    the other of my former masters, than to have been bought by my present
    owner, who will even after I am dead tan my hide, and make me useful to
    him.”

    Mercury and the Sculptor

    MERCURY once determined to learn in what esteem he was held among
    mortals. For this purpose he assumed the character of a man and visited
    in this disguise a Sculptor’s studio having looked at various statues,
    he demanded the price of two figures of Jupiter and Juno. When the sum
    at which they were valued was named, he pointed to a figure of himself,
    saying to the Sculptor, “You will certainly want much more for this, as
    it is the statue of the Messenger of the Gods, and author of all your
    gain.” The Sculptor replied, “Well, if you will buy these, I’ll fling
    you that into the bargain.”

    The Fox and the Woodcutter

    A FOX, running before the hounds, came across a Woodcutter felling an
    oak and begged him to show him a safe hiding-place. The Woodcutter
    advised him to take shelter in his own hut, so the Fox crept in and hid
    himself in a corner. The huntsman soon came up with his hounds and
    inquired of the Woodcutter if he had seen the Fox. He declared that he
    had not seen him, and yet pointed, all the time he was speaking, to the
    hut where the Fox lay hidden. The huntsman took no notice of the signs,
    but believing his word, hastened forward in the chase. As soon as they
    were well away, the Fox departed without taking any notice of the
    Woodcutter: whereon he called to him and reproached him, saying, “You
    ungrateful fellow, you owe your life to me, and yet you leave me
    without a word of thanks.” The Fox replied, “Indeed, I should have
    thanked you fervently if your deeds had been as good as your words, and
    if your hands had not been traitors to your speech.”

    The Oak and the Reeds

    A VERY LARGE OAK was uprooted by the wind and thrown across a stream.
    It fell among some Reeds, which it thus addressed: “I wonder how you,
    who are so light and weak, are not entirely crushed by these strong
    winds.” They replied, “You fight and contend with the wind, and
    consequently you are destroyed; while we on the contrary bend before
    the least breath of air, and therefore remain unbroken, and escape.”

    Stoop to conquer.

    The Lion in a Farmyard

    A LION entered a farmyard. The Farmer, wishing to catch him, shut the
    gate. When the Lion found that he could not escape, he flew upon the
    sheep and killed them, and then attacked the oxen. The Farmer,
    beginning to be alarmed for his own safety, opened the gate and
    released the Lion. On his departure the Farmer grievously lamented the
    destruction of his sheep and oxen, but his wife, who had been a
    spectator to all that took place, said, “On my word, you are rightly
    served, for how could you for a moment think of shutting up a Lion
    along with you in your farmyard when you know that you shake in your
    shoes if you only hear his roar at a distance?”

    The Wolf and the Lion

    A WOLF, having stolen a lamb from a fold, was carrying him off to his
    lair. A Lion met him in the path, and seizing the lamb, took it from
    him. Standing at a safe distance, the Wolf exclaimed, “You have
    unrighteously taken that which was mine from me!” To which the Lion
    jeeringly replied, “It was righteously yours, eh? The gift of a
    friend?”

    The Birdcatcher, the Partridge, and the Cock

    A BIRDCATCHER was about to sit down to a dinner of herbs when a friend
    unexpectedly came in. The bird-trap was quite empty, as he had caught
    nothing, and he had to kill a pied Partridge, which he had tamed for a
    decoy. The bird entreated earnestly for his life: “What would you do
    without me when next you spread your nets? Who would chirp you to
    sleep, or call for you the covey of answering birds?” The Birdcatcher
    spared his life, and determined to pick out a fine young Cock just
    attaining to his comb. But the Cock expostulated in piteous tones from
    his perch: “If you kill me, who will announce to you the appearance of
    the dawn? Who will wake you to your daily tasks or tell you when it is
    time to visit the bird-trap in the morning?” He replied, “What you say
    is true. You are a capital bird at telling the time of day. But my
    friend and I must have our dinners.”

    Necessity knows no law.

    The Ant and the Dove

    AN ANT went to the bank of a river to quench its thirst, and being
    carried away by the rush of the stream, was on the point of drowning. A
    Dove sitting on a tree overhanging the water plucked a leaf and let it
    fall into the stream close to her. The Ant climbed onto it and floated
    in safety to the bank. Shortly afterwards a birdcatcher came and stood
    under the tree, and laid his lime-twigs for the Dove, which sat in the
    branches. The Ant, perceiving his design, stung him in the foot. In
    pain the birdcatcher threw down the twigs, and the noise made the Dove
    take wing.

    The Hares and the Frogs

    THE HARES, oppressed by their own exceeding timidity and weary of the
    perpetual alarm to which they were exposed, with one accord determined
    to put an end to themselves and their troubles by jumping from a lofty
    precipice into a deep lake below. As they scampered off in large
    numbers to carry out their resolve, the Frogs lying on the banks of the
    lake heard the noise of their feet and rushed helter-skelter to the
    deep water for safety. On seeing the rapid disappearance of the Frogs,
    one of the Hares cried out to his companions: “Stay, my friends, do not
    do as you intended; for you now see that there are creatures who are
    still more timid than ourselves.”

    The Monkey and the Fishermen

    A MONKEY perched upon a lofty tree saw some Fishermen casting their
    nets into a river, and narrowly watched their proceedings. The
    Fishermen after a while gave up fishing, and on going home to dinner
    left their nets upon the bank. The Monkey, who is the most imitative of
    animals, descended from the treetop and endeavored to do as they had
    done. Having handled the net, he threw it into the river, but became
    tangled in the meshes and drowned. With his last breath he said to
    himself, “I am rightly served; for what business had I who had never
    handled a net to try and catch fish?”

    The Swan and the Goose

    A CERTAIN rich man bought in the market a Goose and a Swan. He fed the
    one for his table and kept the other for the sake of its song. When the
    time came for killing the Goose, the cook went to get him at night,
    when it was dark, and he was not able to distinguish one bird from the
    other. By mistake he caught the Swan instead of the Goose. The Swan,
    threatened with death, burst forth into song and thus made himself
    known by his voice, and preserved his life by his melody.

    The Doe and the Lion

    A DOE hard pressed by hunters sought refuge in a cave belonging to a
    Lion. The Lion concealed himself on seeing her approach, but when she
    was safe within the cave, sprang upon her and tore her to pieces. “Woe
    is me,” exclaimed the Doe, “who have escaped from man, only to throw
    myself into the mouth of a wild beast?”

    In avoiding one evil, care must be taken not to fall into another.

    The Fisherman and the Little Fish

    A FISHERMAN who lived on the produce of his nets, one day caught a
    single small Fish as the result of his day’s labor. The Fish, panting
    convulsively, thus entreated for his life: “O Sir, what good can I be
    to you, and how little am I worth? I am not yet come to my full size.
    Pray spare my life, and put me back into the sea. I shall soon become a
    large fish fit for the tables of the rich, and then you can catch me
    again, and make a handsome profit of me.” The Fisherman replied, “I
    should indeed be a very simple fellow if, for the chance of a greater
    uncertain profit, I were to forego my present certain gain.”

    The Hunter and the Woodman

    A HUNTER, not very bold, was searching for the tracks of a Lion. He
    asked a man felling oaks in the forest if he had seen any marks of his
    footsteps or knew where his lair was. “I will,” said the man, “at once
    show you the Lion himself.” The Hunter, turning very pale and
    chattering with his teeth from fear, replied, “No, thank you. I did not
    ask that; it is his track only I am in search of, not the Lion
    himself.”

    The hero is brave in deeds as well as words.

    The Swollen Fox

    A VERY HUNGRY FOX, seeing some bread and meat left by shepherds in the
    hollow of an oak, crept into the hole and made a hearty meal. When he
    finished, he was so full that he was not able to get out, and began to
    groan and lament his fate. Another Fox passing by heard his cries, and
    coming up, inquired the cause of his complaining. On learning what had
    happened, he said to him, “Ah, you will have to remain there, my
    friend, until you become such as you were when you crept in, and then
    you will easily get out.”

    The Two Frogs

    TWO FROGS dwelt in the same pool. When the pool dried up under the
    summer’s heat, they left it and set out together for another home. As
    they went along they chanced to pass a deep well, amply supplied with
    water, and when they saw it, one of the Frogs said to the other, “Let
    us descend and make our abode in this well: it will furnish us with
    shelter and food.” The other replied with greater caution, “But suppose
    the water should fail us. How can we get out again from so great a
    depth?”

    Do nothing without a regard to the consequences.

    The Lamp

    A LAMP, soaked with too much oil and flaring brightly, boasted that it
    gave more light than the sun. Then a sudden puff of wind arose, and the
    Lamp was immediately extinguished. Its owner lit it again, and said:
    “Boast no more, but henceforth be content to give thy light in silence.
    Know that not even the stars need to be relit.”

    The Camel and the Arab

    AN ARAB Camel-driver, after completing the loading of his Camel, asked
    him which he would like best, to go up hill or down. The poor beast
    replied, not without a touch of reason: “Why do you ask me? Is it that
    the level way through the desert is closed?”

    The Miller, His Son, and Their Ass

    A MILLER and his son were driving their Ass to a neighboring fair to
    sell him. They had not gone far when they met with a troop of women
    collected round a well, talking and laughing. “Look there,” cried one
    of them, “did you ever see such fellows, to be trudging along the road
    on foot when they might ride?” The old man hearing this, quickly made
    his son mount the Ass, and continued to walk along merrily by his side.
    Presently they came up to a group of old men in earnest debate.
    “There,” said one of them, “it proves what I was a-saying. What respect
    is shown to old age in these days? Do you see that idle lad riding
    while his old father has to walk? Get down, you young scapegrace, and
    let the old man rest his weary limbs.” Upon this the old man made his
    son dismount, and got up himself. In this manner they had not proceeded
    far when they met a company of women and children: “Why, you lazy old
    fellow,” cried several tongues at once, “how can you ride upon the
    beast, while that poor little lad there can hardly keep pace by the
    side of you?” The good-natured Miller immediately took up his son
    behind him. They had now almost reached the town. “Pray, honest
    friend,” said a citizen, “is that Ass your own?” “Yes,” replied the old
    man. “O, one would not have thought so,” said the other, “by the way
    you load him. Why, you two fellows are better able to carry the poor
    beast than he you.” “Anything to please you,” said the old man; “we can
    but try.” So, alighting with his son, they tied the legs of the Ass
    together and with the help of a pole endeavored to carry him on their
    shoulders over a bridge near the entrance to the town. This
    entertaining sight brought the people in crowds to laugh at it, till
    the Ass, not liking the noise nor the strange handling that he was
    subject to, broke the cords that bound him and, tumbling off the pole,
    fell into the river. Upon this, the old man, vexed and ashamed, made
    the best of his way home again, convinced that by endeavoring to please
    everybody he had pleased nobody, and lost his Ass in the bargain.

    The Cat and the Mice

    A CERTAIN HOUSE was overrun with Mice. A Cat, discovering this, made
    her way into it and began to catch and eat them one by one. Fearing for
    their lives, the Mice kept themselves close in their holes. The Cat was
    no longer able to get at them and perceived that she must tempt them
    forth by some device. For this purpose she jumped upon a peg, and
    suspending herself from it, pretended to be dead. One of the Mice,
    peeping stealthily out, saw her and said, “Ah, my good madam, even
    though you should turn into a meal-bag, we will not come near you.”

    The Mouse and the Bull

    A BULL was bitten by a Mouse and, angered by the wound, tried to
    capture him. But the Mouse reached his hole in safety. Though the Bull
    dug into the walls with his horns, he tired before he could rout out
    the Mouse, and crouching down, went to sleep outside the hole. The
    Mouse peeped out, crept furtively up his flank, and again biting him,
    retreated to his hole. The Bull rising up, and not knowing what to do,
    was sadly perplexed. At which the Mouse said, “The great do not always
    prevail. There are times when the small and lowly are the strongest to
    do mischief.”

    The Dog and the Cook

    A RICH MAN gave a great feast, to which he invited many friends and
    acquaintances. His Dog availed himself of the occasion to invite a
    stranger Dog, a friend of his, saying, “My master gives a feast, and
    there is always much food remaining; come and sup with me tonight.” The
    Dog thus invited went at the hour appointed, and seeing the
    preparations for so grand an entertainment, said in the joy of his
    heart, “How glad I am that I came! I do not often get such a chance as
    this. I will take care and eat enough to last me both today and
    tomorrow.” While he was congratulating himself and wagging his tail to
    convey his pleasure to his friend, the Cook saw him moving about among
    his dishes and, seizing him by his fore and hind paws, bundled him
    without ceremony out of the window. He fell with force upon the ground
    and limped away, howling dreadfully. His yelling soon attracted other
    street dogs, who came up to him and inquired how he had enjoyed his
    supper. He replied, “Why, to tell you the truth, I drank so much wine
    that I remember nothing. I do not know how I got out of the house.”

    The Thieves and the Cock

    SOME THIEVES broke into a house and found nothing but a Cock, whom they
    stole, and got off as fast as they could. Upon arriving at home they
    prepared to kill the Cock, who thus pleaded for his life: “Pray spare
    me; I am very serviceable to men. I wake them up in the night to their
    work.” “That is the very reason why we must the more kill you,” they
    replied; “for when you wake your neighbors, you entirely put an end to
    our business.”

    The safeguards of virtue are hateful to those with evil intentions.

    The Dancing Monkeys

    A PRINCE had some Monkeys trained to dance. Being naturally great
    mimics of men’s actions, they showed themselves most apt pupils, and
    when arrayed in their rich clothes and masks, they danced as well as
    any of the courtiers. The spectacle was often repeated with great
    applause, till on one occasion a courtier, bent on mischief, took from
    his pocket a handful of nuts and threw them upon the stage. The Monkeys
    at the sight of the nuts forgot their dancing and became (as indeed
    they were) Monkeys instead of actors. Pulling off their masks and
    tearing their robes, they fought with one another for the nuts. The
    dancing spectacle thus came to an end amidst the laughter and ridicule
    of the audience.

    The Farmer and the Fox

    A FARMER, who bore a grudge against a Fox for robbing his poultry yard,
    caught him at last, and being determined to take an ample revenge, tied
    some rope well soaked in oil to his tail, and set it on fire. The Fox
    by a strange fatality rushed to the fields of the Farmer who had
    captured him. It was the time of the wheat harvest; but the Farmer
    reaped nothing that year and returned home grieving sorely.

    The Traveler and Fortune

    A TRAVELER wearied from a long journey lay down, overcome with fatigue,
    on the very brink of a deep well. Just as he was about to fall into the
    water, Dame Fortune, it is said, appeared to him and waking him from
    his slumber thus addressed him: “Good Sir, pray wake up: for if you
    fall into the well, the blame will be thrown on me, and I shall get an
    ill name among mortals; for I find that men are sure to impute their
    calamities to me, however much by their own folly they have really
    brought them on themselves.”

    Everyone is more or less master of his own fate.

    The Seagull and the Kite

    A SEAGULL having bolted down too large a fish, burst its deep
    gullet-bag and lay down on the shore to die. A Kite saw him and
    exclaimed: “You richly deserve your fate; for a bird of the air has no
    business to seek its food from the sea.”

    Every man should be content to mind his own business.

    The Lion, the Bear, and the Fox

    A LION and a Bear seized a Kid at the same moment, and fought fiercely
    for its possession. When they had fearfully lacerated each other and
    were faint from the long combat, they lay down exhausted with fatigue.
    A Fox, who had gone round them at a distance several times, saw them
    both stretched on the ground with the Kid lying untouched in the
    middle. He ran in between them, and seizing the Kid scampered off as
    fast as he could. The Lion and the Bear saw him, but not being able to
    get up, said, “Woe be to us, that we should have fought and belabored
    ourselves only to serve the turn of a Fox.”

    It sometimes happens that one man has all the toil, and another all the
    profit.

    The Philosopher, the Ants, and Mercury

    A PHILOSOPHER witnessed from the shore the shipwreck of a vessel, of
    which the crew and passengers were all drowned. He inveighed against
    the injustice of Providence, which would for the sake of one criminal
    perchance sailing in the ship allow so many innocent persons to perish.
    As he was indulging in these reflections, he found himself surrounded
    by a whole army of Ants, near whose nest he was standing. One of them
    climbed up and stung him, and he immediately trampled them all to death
    with his foot. Mercury presented himself, and striking the Philosopher
    with his wand, said, “And are you indeed to make yourself a judge of
    the dealings of Providence, who hast thyself in a similar manner
    treated these poor Ants?”

    The Peasant and the Eagle

    A PEASANT found an Eagle captured in a trap, and much admiring the
    bird, set him free. The Eagle did not prove ungrateful to his
    deliverer, for seeing the Peasant sitting under a wall which was not
    safe, he flew toward him and with his talons snatched a bundle from his
    head. When the Peasant rose in pursuit, the Eagle let the bundle fall
    again. Taking it up, the man returned to the same place, to find that
    the wall under which he had been sitting had fallen to pieces; and he
    marveled at the service rendered him by the Eagle.

    The Fox and the Leopard

    THE FOX and the Leopard disputed which was the more beautiful of the
    two. The Leopard exhibited one by one the various spots which decorated
    his skin. But the Fox, interrupting him, said, “And how much more
    beautiful than you am I, who am decorated, not in body, but in mind.”

    The Lion and the Hare

    A LION came across a Hare, who was fast asleep. He was just in the act
    of seizing her, when a fine young Hart trotted by, and he left the Hare
    to follow him. The Hare, scared by the noise, awoke and scudded away.
    The Lion was unable after a long chase to catch the Hart, and returned
    to feed upon the Hare. On finding that the Hare also had run off, he
    said, “I am rightly served, for having let go of the food that I had in
    my hand for the chance of obtaining more.”

    The Image of Mercury and the Carpenter

    A VERY POOR MAN, a Carpenter by trade, had a wooden image of Mercury,
    before which he made offerings day by day, and begged the idol to make
    him rich, but in spite of his entreaties he became poorer and poorer.
    At last, being very angry, he took his image down from its pedestal and
    dashed it against the wall. When its head was knocked off, out came a
    stream of gold, which the Carpenter quickly picked up and said, “Well,
    I think thou art altogether contradictory and unreasonable; for when I
    paid you honour, I reaped no benefits: but now that I maltreat you I am
    loaded with an abundance of riches.”

    The Lion, the Fox, and the Ass

    THE LION, the Fox and the Ass entered into an agreement to assist each
    other in the chase. Having secured a large booty, the Lion on their
    return from the forest asked the Ass to allot his due portion to each
    of the three partners in the treaty. The Ass carefully divided the
    spoil into three equal shares and modestly requested the two others to
    make the first choice. The Lion, bursting out into a great rage,
    devoured the Ass. Then he requested the Fox to do him the favour to
    make a division. The Fox accumulated all that they had killed into one
    large heap and left to himself the smallest possible morsel. The Lion
    said, “Who has taught you, my very excellent fellow, the art of
    division? You are perfect to a fraction.” He replied, “I learned it
    from the Ass, by witnessing his fate.”

    Happy is the man who learns from the misfortunes of others.

    The Bull and the Goat

    A BULL, escaping from a Lion, hid in a cave which some shepherds had
    recently occupied. As soon as he entered, a He-Goat left in the cave
    sharply attacked him with his horns. The Bull quietly addressed him:
    “Butt away as much as you will. I have no fear of you, but of the Lion.
    Let that monster go away and I will soon let you know what is the
    respective strength of a Goat and a Bull.”

    It shows an evil disposition to take advantage of a friend in distress.

    The Bald Knight

    A BALD KNIGHT, who wore a wig, went out to hunt. A sudden puff of wind
    blew off his hat and wig, at which a loud laugh rang forth from his
    companions. He pulled up his horse, and with great glee joined in the
    joke by saying, “What a marvel it is that hairs which are not mine
    should fly from me, when they have forsaken even the man on whose head
    they grew.”

    The Oaks and Jupiter

    THE OAKS presented a complaint to Jupiter, saying, “We bear for no
    purpose the burden of life, as of all the trees that grow we are the
    most continually in peril of the axe.” Jupiter made answer: “You have
    only to thank yourselves for the misfortunes to which you are exposed:
    for if you did not make such excellent pillars and posts, and prove
    yourselves so serviceable to the carpenters and the farmers, the axe
    would not so frequently be laid to your roots.”

    The Monkeys and Their Mother

    THE MONKEY, it is said, has two young ones at each birth. The Mother
    fondles one and nurtures it with the greatest affection and care, but
    hates and neglects the other. It happened once that the young one which
    was caressed and loved was smothered by the too great affection of the
    Mother, while the despised one was nurtured and reared in spite of the
    neglect to which it was exposed.

    The best intentions will not always ensure success.

    The Hare and the Hound

    A HOUND started a Hare from his lair, but after a long run, gave up the
    chase. A goat-herd seeing him stop, mocked him, saying “The little one
    is the best runner of the two.” The Hound replied, “You do not see the
    difference between us: I was only running for a dinner, but he for his
    life.”

    The Shepherd and the Dog

    A SHEPHERD penning his sheep in the fold for the night was about to
    shut up a wolf with them, when his Dog perceiving the wolf said,
    “Master, how can you expect the sheep to be safe if you admit a wolf
    into the fold?”

    The Oak and the Woodcutters

    THE WOODCUTTER cut down a Mountain Oak and split it in pieces, making
    wedges of its own branches for dividing the trunk. The Oak said with a
    sigh, “I do not care about the blows of the axe aimed at my roots, but
    I do grieve at being torn in pieces by these wedges made from my own
    branches.”

    Misfortunes springing from ourselves are the hardest to bear.

    The Wasp and the Snake

    A WASP seated himself upon the head of a Snake and, striking him
    unceasingly with his stings, wounded him to death. The Snake, being in
    great torment and not knowing how to rid himself of his enemy, saw a
    wagon heavily laden with wood, and went and purposely placed his head
    under the wheels, saying, “At least my enemy and I shall perish
    together.”

    The Peacock and the Crane

    A PEACOCK spreading its gorgeous tail mocked a Crane that passed by,
    ridiculing the ashen hue of its plumage and saying, “I am robed, like a
    king, in gold and purple and all the colors of the rainbow; while you
    have not a bit of color on your wings.” “True,” replied the Crane; “but
    I soar to the heights of heaven and lift up my voice to the stars,
    while you walk below, like a cock, among the birds of the dunghill.”

    Fine feathers don’t make fine birds.

    The Hen and the Golden Eggs

    A COTTAGER and his wife had a Hen that laid a golden egg every day.
    They supposed that the Hen must contain a great lump of gold in its
    inside, and in order to get the gold they killed it. Having done so,
    they found to their surprise that the Hen differed in no respect from
    their other hens. The foolish pair, thus hoping to become rich all at
    once, deprived themselves of the gain of which they were assured day by
    day.

    The Ass and the Frogs

    AN ASS, carrying a load of wood, passed through a pond. As he was
    crossing through the water he lost his footing, stumbled and fell, and
    not being able to rise on account of his load, groaned heavily. Some
    Frogs frequenting the pool heard his lamentation, and said, “What would
    you do if you had to live here always as we do, when you make such a
    fuss about a mere fall into the water?”

    Men often bear little grievances with less courage than they do large
    misfortunes.

    The Crow and the Raven

    A CROW was jealous of the Raven, because he was considered a bird of
    good omen and always attracted the attention of men, who noted by his
    flight the good or evil course of future events. Seeing some travelers
    approaching, the Crow flew up into a tree, and perching herself on one
    of the branches, cawed as loudly as she could. The travelers turned
    towards the sound and wondered what it foreboded, when one of them said
    to his companion, “Let us proceed on our journey, my friend, for it is
    only the caw of a crow, and her cry, you know, is no omen.”

    Those who assume a character which does not belong to them, only make
    themselves ridiculous.

    The Trees and the Axe

    A MAN came into a forest and asked the Trees to provide him a handle
    for his axe. The Trees consented to his request and gave him a young
    ash-tree. No sooner had the man fitted a new handle to his axe from it,
    than he began to use it and quickly felled with his strokes the noblest
    giants of the forest. An old oak, lamenting when too late the
    destruction of his companions, said to a neighboring cedar, “The first
    step has lost us all. If we had not given up the rights of the ash, we
    might yet have retained our own privileges and have stood for ages.”

    The Wolves and the Sheepdogs

    THE WOLVES thus addressed the Sheepdogs: “Why should you, who are like
    us in so many things, not be entirely of one mind with us, and live
    with us as brothers should? We differ from you in one point only. We
    live in freedom, but you bow down to and slave for men, who in return
    for your services flog you with whips and put collars on your necks.
    They make you also guard their sheep, and while they eat the mutton
    throw only the bones to you. If you will be persuaded by us, you will
    give us the sheep, and we will enjoy them in common, till we all are
    surfeited.” The Dogs listened favourably to these proposals, and,
    entering the den of the Wolves, they were set upon and torn to pieces.

    The Bull, the Lioness, and the Wild-Boar Hunter

    A BULL finding a lion’s cub asleep gored him to death with his horns.
    The Lioness came up, and bitterly lamented the death of her whelp. A
    wild-boar Hunter, seeing her distress, stood at a distance and said to
    her, “Think how many men there are who have reason to lament the loss
    of their children, whose deaths have been caused by you.”

    The Bowman and Lion

    A VERY SKILLFUL BOWMAN went to the mountains in search of game, but all
    the beasts of the forest fled at his approach. The Lion alone
    challenged him to combat. The Bowman immediately shot out an arrow and
    said to the Lion: “I send thee my messenger, that from him thou mayest
    learn what I myself shall be when I assail thee.” The wounded Lion
    rushed away in great fear, and when a Fox who had seen it all happen
    told him to be of good courage and not to back off at the first attack
    he replied: “You counsel me in vain; for if he sends so fearful a
    messenger, how shall I abide the attack of the man himself?”

    Be on guard against men who can strike from a distance.

    The Camel

    WHEN MAN first saw the Camel, he was so frightened at his vast size
    that he ran away. After a time, perceiving the meekness and gentleness
    of the beast’s temper, he summoned courage enough to approach him. Soon
    afterwards, observing that he was an animal altogether deficient in
    spirit, he assumed such boldness as to put a bridle in his mouth, and
    to let a child drive him.

    Use serves to overcome dread.

    The Crab and the Fox

    A CRAB, forsaking the seashore, chose a neighboring green meadow as its
    feeding ground. A Fox came across him, and being very hungry ate him
    up. Just as he was on the point of being eaten, the Crab said, “I well
    deserve my fate, for what business had I on the land, when by my nature
    and habits I am only adapted for the sea?”

    Contentment with our lot is an element of happiness.

    The Ass and the Old Shepherd

    A SHEPHERD, watching his Ass feeding in a meadow, was alarmed all of a
    sudden by the cries of the enemy. He appealed to the Ass to fly with
    him, lest they should both be captured, but the animal lazily replied,
    “Why should I, pray? Do you think it likely the conqueror will place on
    me two sets of panniers?” “No,” rejoined the Shepherd. “Then,” said the
    Ass, “as long as I carry the panniers, what matters it to me whom I
    serve?”

    In a change of government the poor change nothing beyond the name of
    their master.

    The Fox and the Hedgehog

    A FOX swimming across a rapid river was carried by the force of the
    current into a very deep ravine, where he lay for a long time very much
    bruised, sick, and unable to move. A swarm of hungry blood-sucking
    flies settled upon him. A Hedgehog, passing by, saw his anguish and
    inquired if he should drive away the flies that were tormenting him.
    “By no means,” replied the Fox; “pray do not molest them.” “How is
    this?” said the Hedgehog; “do you not want to be rid of them?” “No,”
    returned the Fox, “for these flies which you see are full of blood, and
    sting me but little, and if you rid me of these which are already
    satiated, others more hungry will come in their place, and will drink
    up all the blood I have left.”

    The Woman and Her Hen

    A WOMAN possessed a Hen that gave her an egg every day. She often
    pondered how she might obtain two eggs daily instead of one, and at
    last, to gain her purpose, determined to give the Hen a double
    allowance of barley. From that day the Hen became fat and sleek, and
    never once laid another egg.

    The Kites and the Swans

    TEE KITES of olden times, as well as the Swans, had the privilege of
    song. But having heard the neigh of the horse, they were so enchanted
    with the sound, that they tried to imitate it; and, in trying to neigh,
    they forgot how to sing.

    The desire for imaginary benefits often involves the loss of present
    blessings.

    The Dog and the Hare

    A HOUND having started a Hare on the hillside pursued her for some
    distance, at one time biting her with his teeth as if he would take her
    life, and at another fawning upon her, as if in play with another dog.
    The Hare said to him, “I wish you would act sincerely by me, and show
    yourself in your true colors. If you are a friend, why do you bite me
    so hard? If an enemy, why do you fawn on me?”

    No one can be a friend if you know not whether to trust or distrust
    him.

    The Hares and the Foxes

    THE HARES waged war with the Eagles, and called upon the Foxes to help
    them. They replied, “We would willingly have helped you, if we had not
    known who you were, and with whom you were fighting.”

    Count the cost before you commit yourselves.

    The Bull and the Calf

    A BULL was striving with all his might to squeeze himself through a
    narrow passage which led to his stall. A young Calf came up, and
    offered to go before and show him the way by which he could manage to
    pass. “Save yourself the trouble,” said the Bull; “I knew that way long
    before you were born.”

    The Stag, the Wolf, and the Sheep

    A STAG asked a Sheep to lend him a measure of wheat, and said that the
    Wolf would be his surety. The Sheep, fearing some fraud was intended,
    excused herself, saying, “The Wolf is accustomed to seize what he wants
    and to run off; and you, too, can quickly outstrip me in your rapid
    flight. How then shall I be able to find you, when the day of payment
    comes?”

    Two blacks do not make one white.

    The Eagle, the Cat, and the Wild Sow

    AN EAGLE made her nest at the top of a lofty oak; a Cat, having found a
    convenient hole, moved into the middle of the trunk; and a Wild Sow,
    with her young, took shelter in a hollow at its foot. The Cat cunningly
    resolved to destroy this chance-made colony. To carry out her design,
    she climbed to the nest of the Eagle, and said, “Destruction is
    preparing for you, and for me too, unfortunately. The Wild Sow, whom
    you see daily digging up the earth, wishes to uproot the oak, so she
    may on its fall seize our families as food for her young.” Having thus
    frightened the Eagle out of her senses, she crept down to the cave of
    the Sow, and said, “Your children are in great danger; for as soon as
    you go out with your litter to find food, the Eagle is prepared to
    pounce upon one of your little pigs.” Having instilled these fears into
    the Sow, she went and pretended to hide herself in the hollow of the
    tree. When night came she went forth with silent foot and obtained food
    for herself and her kittens, but feigning to be afraid, she kept a
    lookout all through the day. Meanwhile, the Eagle, full of fear of the
    Sow, sat still on the branches, and the Sow, terrified by the Eagle,
    did not dare to go out from her cave. And thus they both, along with
    their families, perished from hunger, and afforded ample provision for
    the Cat and her kittens.

    The Wolf and the Fox

    AT ONE TIME a very large and strong Wolf was born among the wolves, who
    exceeded all his fellow-wolves in strength, size, and swiftness, so
    that they unanimously decided to call him “Lion.” The Wolf, with a lack
    of sense proportioned to his enormous size, thought that they gave him
    this name in earnest, and, leaving his own race, consorted exclusively
    with the lions. An old sly Fox, seeing this, said, “May I never make
    myself so ridiculous as you do in your pride and self-conceit; for even
    though you have the size of a lion among wolves, in a herd of lions you
    are definitely a wolf.”

    The Mule

    A MULE, frolicsome from lack of work and from too much corn, galloped
    about in a very extravagant manner, and said to himself: “My father
    surely was a high-mettled racer, and I am his own child in speed and
    spirit.” On the next day, being driven a long journey, and feeling very
    wearied, he exclaimed in a disconsolate tone: “I must have made a
    mistake; my father, after all, could have been only an ass.”

    The Prophet

    A WIZARD, sitting in the marketplace, was telling the fortunes of the
    passers-by when a person ran up in great haste, and announced to him
    that the doors of his house had been broken open and that all his goods
    were being stolen. He sighed heavily and hastened away as fast as he
    could run. A neighbor saw him running and said, “Oh! you fellow there!
    you say you can foretell the fortunes of others; how is it you did not
    foresee your own?”

    The Two Frogs

    TWO FROGS were neighbors. One inhabited a deep pond, far removed from
    public view; the other lived in a gully containing little water, and
    traversed by a country road. The Frog that lived in the pond warned his
    friend to change his residence and entreated him to come and live with
    him, saying that he would enjoy greater safety from danger and more
    abundant food. The other refused, saying that he felt it so very hard
    to leave a place to which he had become accustomed. A few days
    afterwards a heavy wagon passed through the gully and crushed him to
    death under its wheels.

    A willful man will have his way to his own hurt.

    The Serpent and the Eagle

    A SERPENT and an Eagle were struggling with each other in deadly
    conflict. The Serpent had the advantage, and was about to strangle the
    bird. A countryman saw them, and running up, loosed the coil of the
    Serpent and let the Eagle go free. The Serpent, irritated at the escape
    of his prey, injected his poison into the drinking horn of the
    countryman. The rustic, ignorant of his danger, was about to drink,
    when the Eagle struck his hand with his wing, and, seizing the drinking
    horn in his talons, carried it aloft.

    The Crow and the Pitcher

    A CROW perishing with thirst saw a pitcher, and hoping to find water,
    flew to it with delight. When he reached it, he discovered to his grief
    that it contained so little water that he could not possibly get at it.
    He tried everything he could think of to reach the water, but all his
    efforts were in vain. At last he collected as many stones as he could
    carry and dropped them one by one with his beak into the pitcher, until
    he brought the water within his reach and thus saved his life.

    Necessity is the mother of invention.

    The Thief and the Innkeeper

    A THIEF hired a room in a tavern and stayed a while in the hope of
    stealing something which should enable him to pay his reckoning. When
    he had waited some days in vain, he saw the Innkeeper dressed in a new
    and handsome coat and sitting before his door. The Thief sat down
    beside him and talked with him. As the conversation began to flag, the
    Thief yawned terribly and at the same time howled like a wolf. The
    Innkeeper said, “Why do you howl so fearfully?” “I will tell you,” said
    the Thief, “but first let me ask you to hold my clothes, or I shall
    tear them to pieces. I know not, sir, when I got this habit of yawning,
    nor whether these attacks of howling were inflicted on me as a judgment
    for my crimes, or for any other cause; but this I do know, that when I
    yawn for the third time, I actually turn into a wolf and attack men.”
    With this speech he commenced a second fit of yawning and again howled
    like a wolf, as he had at first. The Innkeeper, hearing his tale and
    believing what he said, became greatly alarmed and, rising from his
    seat, attempted to run away. The Thief laid hold of his coat and
    entreated him to stop, saying, “Pray wait, sir, and hold my clothes, or
    I shall tear them to pieces in my fury, when I turn into a wolf.” At
    the same moment he yawned the third time and set up a terrible howl.
    The Innkeeper, frightened lest he should be attacked, left his new coat
    in the Thief’s hand and ran as fast as he could into the inn for
    safety. The Thief made off with the coat and did not return again to
    the inn.

    Every tale is not to be believed.

    The Hart and the Vine

    A HART, hard pressed in the chase, hid himself beneath the large leaves
    of a Vine. The huntsmen, in their haste, overshot the place of his
    concealment. Supposing all danger to have passed, the Hart began to
    nibble the tendrils of the Vine. One of the huntsmen, attracted by the
    rustling of the leaves, looked back, and seeing the Hart, shot an arrow
    from his bow and struck it. The Hart, at the point of death, groaned:
    “I am rightly served, for I should not have maltreated the Vine that
    saved me.”

    The Gnat and the Lion

    A GNAT came and said to a Lion, “I do not in the least fear you, nor
    are you stronger than I am. For in what does your strength consist? You
    can scratch with your claws and bite with your teeth an a woman in her
    quarrels. I repeat that I am altogether more powerful than you; and if
    you doubt it, let us fight and see who will conquer.” The Gnat, having
    sounded his horn, fastened himself upon the Lion and stung him on the
    nostrils and the parts of the face devoid of hair. While trying to
    crush him, the Lion tore himself with his claws, until he punished
    himself severely. The Gnat thus prevailed over the Lion, and, buzzing
    about in a song of triumph, flew away. But shortly afterwards he became
    entangled in the meshes of a cobweb and was eaten by a spider. He
    greatly lamented his fate, saying, “Woe is me! that I, who can wage war
    successfully with the hugest beasts, should perish myself from this
    spider, the most inconsiderable of insects!”

    The Fox and the Grapes

    A FAMISHED FOX saw some clusters of ripe black grapes hanging from a
    trellised vine. She resorted to all her tricks to get at them, but
    wearied herself in vain, for she could not reach them. At last she
    turned away, hiding her disappointment and saying: “The Grapes are
    sour, and not ripe as I thought.”

    The Walnut-Tree

    A WALNUT TREE standing by the roadside bore an abundant crop of fruit.
    For the sake of the nuts, the passers-by broke its branches with stones
    and sticks. The Walnut-Tree piteously exclaimed, “O wretched me! that
    those whom I cheer with my fruit should repay me with these painful
    requitals!”

    The Kid and the Wolf

    A KID, returning without protection from the pasture, was pursued by a
    Wolf. Seeing he could not escape, he turned round, and said: “I know,
    friend Wolf, that I must be your prey, but before I die I would ask of
    you one favour you will play me a tune to which I may dance.” The Wolf
    complied, and while he was piping and the Kid was dancing, some hounds
    hearing the sound ran up and began chasing the Wolf. Turning to the
    Kid, he said, “It is just what I deserve; for I, who am only a butcher,
    should not have turned piper to please you.”

    The Monkey and the Dolphin

    A SAILOR, bound on a long voyage, took with him a Monkey to amuse him
    while on shipboard. As he sailed off the coast of Greece, a violent
    tempest arose in which the ship was wrecked and he, his Monkey, and all
    the crew were obliged to swim for their lives. A Dolphin saw the Monkey
    contending with the waves, and supposing him to be a man (whom he is
    always said to befriend), came and placed himself under him, to convey
    him on his back in safety to the shore. When the Dolphin arrived with
    his burden in sight of land not far from Athens, he asked the Monkey if
    he were an Athenian. The latter replied that he was, and that he was
    descended from one of the most noble families in that city. The Dolphin
    then inquired if he knew the Piræus (the famous harbor of Athens).
    Supposing that a man was meant, the Monkey answered that he knew him
    very well and that he was an intimate friend. The Dolphin, indignant at
    these falsehoods, dipped the Monkey under the water and drowned him.

    The Horse and the Stag

    AT ONE TIME the Horse had the plain entirely to himself. Then a Stag
    intruded into his domain and shared his pasture. The Horse, desiring to
    revenge himself on the stranger, asked a man if he were willing to help
    him in punishing the Stag. The man replied that if the Horse would
    receive a bit in his mouth and agree to carry him, he would contrive
    effective weapons against the Stag. The Horse consented and allowed the
    man to mount him. From that hour he found that instead of obtaining
    revenge on the Stag, he had enslaved himself to the service of man.

    The Jackdaw and the Doves

    A JACKDAW, seeing some Doves in a cote abundantly provided with food,
    painted himself white and joined them in order to share their plentiful
    maintenance. The Doves, as long as he was silent, supposed him to be
    one of themselves and admitted him to their cote. But when one day he
    forgot himself and began to chatter, they discovered his true character
    and drove him forth, pecking him with their beaks. Failing to obtain
    food among the Doves, he returned to the Jackdaws. They too, not
    recognizing him on account of his color, expelled him from living with
    them. So desiring two ends, he obtained neither.

    The Fox and the Monkey

    A FOX and a Monkey were traveling together on the same road. As they
    journeyed, they passed through a cemetery full of monuments. “All these
    monuments which you see,” said the Monkey, “are erected in honour of my
    ancestors, who were in their day freedmen and citizens of great
    renown.” The Fox replied, “You have chosen a most appropriate subject
    for your falsehoods, as I am sure none of your ancestors will be able
    to contradict you.”

    A false tale often betrays itself.

    The Man and His Wife

    A MAN had a Wife who made herself hated by all the members of his
    household. Wishing to find out if she had the same effect on the
    persons in her father’s house, he made some excuse to send her home on
    a visit to her father. After a short time she returned, and when he
    inquired how she had got on and how the servants had treated her, she
    replied, “The herdsmen and shepherds cast on me looks of aversion.” He
    said, “O Wife, if you were disliked by those who go out early in the
    morning with their flocks and return late in the evening, what must
    have been felt towards you by those with whom you passed the whole
    day!”

    Straws show how the wind blows.

    The Man, the Horse, the Ox, and the Dog

    A HORSE, Ox, and Dog, driven to great straits by the cold, sought
    shelter and protection from Man. He received them kindly, lighted a
    fire, and warmed them. He let the Horse make free with his oats, gave
    the Ox an abundance of hay, and fed the Dog with meat from his own
    table. Grateful for these favours, the animals determined to repay him
    to the best of their ability. For this purpose, they divided the term
    of his life between them, and each endowed one portion of it with the
    qualities which chiefly characterized himself. The Horse chose his
    earliest years and gave them his own attributes: hence every man is in
    his youth impetuous, headstrong, and obstinate in maintaining his own
    opinion. The Ox took under his patronage the next term of life, and
    therefore man in his middle age is fond of work, devoted to labor, and
    resolute to amass wealth and to husband his resources. The end of life
    was reserved for the Dog, wherefore the old man is often snappish,
    irritable, hard to please, and selfish, tolerant only of his own
    household, but averse to strangers and to all who do not administer to
    his comfort or to his necessities.

    The Thief and the Housedog

    A THIEF came in the night to break into a house. He brought with him
    several slices of meat in order to pacify the Housedog, so that he
    would not alarm his master by barking. As the Thief threw him the
    pieces of meat, the Dog said, “If you think to stop my mouth, you will
    be greatly mistaken. This sudden kindness at your hands will only make
    me more watchful, lest under these unexpected favours to myself, you
    have some private ends to accomplish for your own benefit, and for my
    master’s injury.”

    The Apes and the Two Travelers

    TWO MEN, one who always spoke the truth and the other who told nothing
    but lies, were traveling together and by chance came to the land of
    Apes. One of the Apes, who had raised himself to be king, commanded
    them to be seized and brought before him, that he might know what was
    said of him among men. He ordered at the same time that all the Apes be
    arranged in a long row on his right hand and on his left, and that a
    throne be placed for him, as was the custom among men. After these
    preparations he signified that the two men should be brought before
    him, and greeted them with this salutation: “What sort of a king do I
    seem to you to be, O strangers?” The Lying Traveler replied, “You seem
    to me a most mighty king.” “And what is your estimate of those you see
    around me?” “These,” he made answer, “are worthy companions of
    yourself, fit at least to be ambassadors and leaders of armies.” The
    Ape and all his court, gratified with the lie, commanded that a
    handsome present be given to the flatterer. On this the truthful
    Traveler thought to himself, “If so great a reward be given for a lie,
    with what gift may not I be rewarded, if, according to my custom, I
    tell the truth?” The Ape quickly turned to him. “And pray how do I and
    these my friends around me seem to you?” “Thou art,” he said, “a most
    excellent Ape, and all these thy companions after thy example are
    excellent Apes too.” The King of the Apes, enraged at hearing these
    truths, gave him over to the teeth and claws of his companions.

    The Fox and the Lion

    WHEN A FOX who had never yet seen a Lion, fell in with him by chance
    for the first time in the forest, he was so frightened that he nearly
    died with fear. On meeting him for the second time, he was still much
    alarmed, but not to the same extent as at first. On seeing him the
    third time, he so increased in boldness that he went up to him and
    commenced a familiar conversation with him.

    Acquaintance softens prejudices.

    The Weasel and the Mice

    A WEASEL, inactive from age and infirmities, was not able to catch mice
    as he once did. He therefore rolled himself in flour and lay down in a
    dark corner. A Mouse, supposing him to be food, leaped upon him, and
    was instantly caught and squeezed to death. Another perished in a
    similar manner, and then a third, and still others after them. A very
    old Mouse, who had escaped many a trap and snare, observed from a safe
    distance the trick of his crafty foe and said, “Ah! you that lie there,
    may you prosper just in the same proportion as you are what you pretend
    to be!”

    The Boy Bathing

    A BOY bathing in a river was in danger of being drowned. He called out
    to a passing traveler for help, but instead of holding out a helping
    hand, the man stood by unconcernedly, and scolded the boy for his
    imprudence. “Oh, sir!” cried the youth, “pray help me now and scold me
    afterwards.”

    Counsel without help is useless.

    The Peacock and Juno

    THE PEACOCK made complaint to Juno that, while the nightingale pleased
    every ear with his song, he himself no sooner opened his mouth than he
    became a laughingstock to all who heard him. The Goddess, to console
    him, said, “But you far excel in beauty and in size. The splendor of
    the emerald shines in your neck and you unfold a tail gorgeous with
    painted plumage.” “But for what purpose have I,” said the bird, “this
    dumb beauty so long as I am surpassed in song?” “The lot of each,”
    replied Juno, “has been assigned by the will of the Fates—to thee,
    beauty; to the eagle, strength; to the nightingale, song; to the raven,
    favourable, and to the crow, unfavourable auguries. These are all
    contented with the endowments allotted to them.”

    The Wolf and the Shepherd

    A WOLF followed a flock of sheep for a long time and did not attempt to
    injure one of them. The Shepherd at first stood on his guard against
    him, as against an enemy, and kept a strict watch over his movements.
    But when the Wolf, day after day, kept in the company of the sheep and
    did not make the slightest effort to seize them, the Shepherd began to
    look upon him as a guardian of his flock rather than as a plotter of
    evil against it; and when occasion called him one day into the city, he
    left the sheep entirely in his charge. The Wolf, now that he had the
    opportunity, fell upon the sheep, and destroyed the greater part of the
    flock. When the Shepherd returned to find his flock destroyed, he
    exclaimed: “I have been rightly served; why did I trust my sheep to a
    Wolf?”

    The Hares and the Lions

    THE HARES harangued the assembly, and argued that all should be equal.
    The Lions made this reply: “Your words, O Hares! are good; but they
    lack both claws and teeth such as we have.”

    The Seller of Images

    A CERTAIN MAN made a wooden image of Mercury and offered it for sale.
    When no one appeared willing to buy it, in order to attract purchasers,
    he cried out that he had the statue to sell of a benefactor who
    bestowed wealth and helped to heap up riches. One of the bystanders
    said to him, “My good fellow, why do you sell him, being such a one as
    you describe, when you may yourself enjoy the good things he has to
    give?” “Why,” he replied, “I am in need of immediate help, and he is
    wont to give his good gifts very slowly.”

    The Hawk and the Nightingale

    A NIGHTINGALE, sitting aloft upon an oak and singing according to his
    wont, was seen by a Hawk who, being in need of food, swooped down and
    seized him. The Nightingale, about to lose his life, earnestly begged
    the Hawk to let him go, saying that he was not big enough to satisfy
    the hunger of a Hawk who, if he wanted food, ought to pursue the larger
    birds. The Hawk, interrupting him, said: “I should indeed have lost my
    senses if I should let go food ready in my hand, for the sake of
    pursuing birds which are not yet even within sight.”

    The Lark and Her Young Ones

    A LARK had made her nest in the early spring on the young green wheat.
    The brood had almost grown to their full strength and attained the use
    of their wings and the full plumage of their feathers, when the owner
    of the field, looking over his ripe crop, said, “The time has come when
    I must ask all my neighbors to help me with my harvest.” One of the
    young Larks heard his speech and related it to his mother, inquiring of
    her to what place they should move for safety. “There is no occasion to
    move yet, my son,” she replied; “the man who only sends to his friends
    to help him with his harvest is not really in earnest.” The owner of
    the field came again a few days later and saw the wheat shedding the
    grain from excess of ripeness. He said, “I will come myself tomorrow
    with my laborers, and with as many reapers as I can hire, and will get
    in the harvest.” The Lark on hearing these words said to her brood, “It
    is time now to be off, my little ones, for the man is in earnest this
    time; he no longer trusts his friends, but will reap the field
    himself.”

    Self-help is the best help.

    The Dog, the Cock, and the Fox

    A DOG and a Cock being great friends, agreed to travel together. At
    nightfall they took shelter in a thick wood. The Cock flying up,
    perched himself on the branches of a tree, while the Dog found a bed
    beneath in the hollow trunk. When the morning dawned, the Cock, as
    usual, crowed very loudly several times. A Fox heard the sound, and
    wishing to make a breakfast on him, came and stood under the branches,
    saying how earnestly he desired to make the acquaintance of the owner
    of so magnificent a voice. The Cock, suspecting his civilities, said:
    “Sir, I wish you would do me the favour of going around to the hollow
    trunk below me, and waking my porter, so that he may open the door and
    let you in.” When the Fox approached the tree, the Dog sprang out and
    caught him, and tore him to pieces.

    The Geese and the Cranes

    THE GEESE and the Cranes were feeding in the same meadow, when a
    birdcatcher came to ensnare them in his nets. The Cranes, being light
    of wing, fled away at his approach; while the Geese, being slower of
    flight and heavier in their bodies, were captured.

    The Ass and the Wolf

    AN ASS feeding in a meadow saw a Wolf approaching to seize him, and
    immediately pretended to be lame. The Wolf, coming up, inquired the
    cause of his lameness. The Ass replied that passing through a hedge he
    had trod with his foot upon a sharp thorn. He requested that the Wolf
    pull it out, lest when he ate him it should injure his throat. The Wolf
    consented and lifted up the foot, and was giving his whole mind to the
    discovery of the thorn, when the Ass, with his heels, kicked his teeth
    into his mouth and galloped away. The Wolf, being thus fearfully
    mauled, said, “I am rightly served, for why did I attempt the art of
    healing, when my father only taught me the trade of a butcher?”

    The Goat and the Ass

    A MAN once kept a Goat and an Ass. The Goat, envying the Ass on account
    of his greater abundance of food, said, “How shamefully you are
    treated: at one time grinding in the mill, and at another carrying
    heavy burdens;” and he further advised him to pretend to be epileptic
    and fall into a ditch and so obtain rest. The Ass listened to his
    words, and falling into a ditch, was very much bruised. His master,
    sending for a leech, asked his advice. He bade him pour upon the wounds
    the lungs of a Goat. They at once killed the Goat, and so healed the
    Ass.

    The Lion and the Bull

    A LION, greatly desiring to capture a Bull, and yet afraid to attack
    him on account of his great size, resorted to a trick to ensure his
    destruction. He approached the Bull and said, “I have slain a fine
    sheep, my friend; and if you will come home and partake of him with me,
    I shall be delighted to have your company.” The Lion said this in the
    hope that, as the Bull was in the act of reclining to eat, he might
    attack him to advantage, and make his meal on him. The Bull, on
    approaching the Lion’s den, saw the huge spits and giant caldrons, and
    no sign whatever of the sheep, and, without saying a word, quietly took
    his departure. The Lion inquired why he went off so abruptly without a
    word of salutation to his host, who had not given him any cause for
    offense. “I have reasons enough,” said the Bull. “I see no indication
    whatever of your having slaughtered a sheep, while I do see very
    plainly every preparation for your dining on a bull.”

    The Fox and the Mask

    A FOX entered the house of an actor and, rummaging through all his
    properties, came upon a Mask, an admirable imitation of a human head.
    He placed his paws on it and said, “What a beautiful head! Yet it is of
    no value, as it entirely lacks brains.”

    The Grasshopper and the Owl

    AN OWL, accustomed to feed at night and to sleep during the day, was
    greatly disturbed by the noise of a Grasshopper and earnestly besought
    her to stop chirping. The Grasshopper refused to desist, and chirped
    louder and louder the more the Owl entreated. When she saw that she
    could get no redress and that her words were despised, the Owl attacked
    the chatterer by a stratagem. “Since I cannot sleep,” she said, “on
    account of your song which, believe me, is sweet as the lyre of Apollo,
    I shall indulge myself in drinking some nectar which Pallas lately gave
    me. If you do not dislike it, come to me and we will drink it
    together.” The Grasshopper, who was thirsty, and pleased with the
    praise of her voice, eagerly flew up. The Owl came forth from her
    hollow, seized her, and put her to death.

    The Fowler and the Viper

    A FOWLER, taking his bird-lime and his twigs, went out to catch birds.
    Seeing a thrush sitting upon a tree, he wished to take it, and fitting
    his twigs to a proper length, watched intently, having his whole
    thoughts directed towards the sky. While thus looking upwards, he
    unknowingly trod upon a Viper asleep just before his feet. The Viper,
    turning about, stung him, and falling into a swoon, the man said to
    himself, “Woe is me! that while I purposed to hunt another, I am myself
    fallen unawares into the snares of death.”

    The Horse and the Ass

    A HORSE, proud of his fine trappings, met an Ass on the highway. The
    Ass, being heavily laden, moved slowly out of the way. “Hardly,” said
    the Horse, “can I resist kicking you with my heels.” The Ass held his
    peace, and made only a silent appeal to the justice of the gods. Not
    long afterwards the Horse, having become broken-winded, was sent by his
    owner to the farm. The Ass, seeing him drawing a dungcart, thus derided
    him: “Where, O boaster, are now all thy gay trappings, thou who are
    thyself reduced to the condition you so lately treated with contempt?”

    The Lion and the Three Bulls

    THREE BULLS for a long time pastured together. A Lion lay in ambush in
    the hope of making them his prey, but was afraid to attack them while
    they kept together. Having at last by guileful speeches succeeded in
    separating them, he attacked them without fear as they fed alone, and
    feasted on them one by one at his own leisure.

    Union is strength.

    The Wolf and the Goat

    A WOLF saw a Goat feeding at the summit of a steep precipice, where he
    had no chance of reaching her. He called to her and earnestly begged
    her to come lower down, lest she fall by some mishap; and he added that
    the meadows lay where he was standing, and that the herbage was most
    tender. She replied, “No, my friend, it is not for the pasture that you
    invite me, but for yourself, who are in want of food.”

    The Fly and the Draught-Mule

    A FLY sat on the axle-tree of a chariot, and addressing the
    Draught-Mule said, “How slow you are! Why do you not go faster? See if
    I do not prick your neck with my sting.” The Draught-Mule replied, “I
    do not heed your threats; I only care for him who sits above you, and
    who quickens my pace with his whip, or holds me back with the reins.
    Away, therefore, with your insolence, for I know well when to go fast,
    and when to go slow.”

    The Fishermen

    SOME FISHERMEN were out trawling their nets. Perceiving them to be very
    heavy, they danced about for joy and supposed that they had taken a
    large catch. When they had dragged the nets to the shore they found but
    few fish: the nets were full of sand and stones, and the men were
    beyond measure cast down so much at the disappointment which had
    befallen them, but because they had formed such very different
    expectations. One of their company, an old man, said, “Let us cease
    lamenting, my mates, for, as it seems to me, sorrow is always the twin
    sister of joy; and it was only to be looked for that we, who just now
    were over-rejoiced, should next have something to make us sad.”

    The Town Mouse and the Country Mouse

    A COUNTRY MOUSE invited a Town Mouse, an intimate friend, to pay him a
    visit and partake of his country fare. As they were on the bare
    plowlands, eating there wheat-stocks and roots pulled up from the
    hedgerow, the Town Mouse said to his friend, “You live here the life of
    the ants, while in my house is the horn of plenty. I am surrounded by
    every luxury, and if you will come with me, as I wish you would, you
    shall have an ample share of my dainties.” The Country Mouse was easily
    persuaded, and returned to town with his friend. On his arrival, the
    Town Mouse placed before him bread, barley, beans, dried figs, honey,
    raisins, and, last of all, brought a dainty piece of cheese from a
    basket. The Country Mouse, being much delighted at the sight of such
    good cheer, expressed his satisfaction in warm terms and lamented his
    own hard fate. Just as they were beginning to eat, someone opened the
    door, and they both ran off squeaking, as fast as they could, to a hole
    so narrow that two could only find room in it by squeezing. They had
    scarcely begun their repast again when someone else entered to take
    something out of a cupboard, whereupon the two Mice, more frightened
    than before, ran away and hid themselves. At last the Country Mouse,
    almost famished, said to his friend: “Although you have prepared for me
    so dainty a feast, I must leave you to enjoy it by yourself. It is
    surrounded by too many dangers to please me. I prefer my bare plowlands
    and roots from the hedgerow, where I can live in safety, and without
    fear.”

    The Wolf, the Fox, and the Ape

    A WOLF accused a Fox of theft, but the Fox entirely denied the charge.
    An Ape undertook to adjudge the matter between them. When each had
    fully stated his case the Ape announced this sentence: “I do not think
    you, Wolf, ever lost what you claim; and I do believe you, Fox, to have
    stolen what you so stoutly deny.”

    The dishonest, if they act honestly, get no credit.

    The Wasps, the Partridges, and the Farmer

    THE WASPS and the Partridges, overcome with thirst, came to a Farmer
    and besought him to give them some water to drink. They promised amply
    to repay him the favour which they asked. The Partridges declared that
    they would dig around his vines and make them produce finer grapes. The
    Wasps said that they would keep guard and drive off thieves with their
    stings. But the Farmer interrupted them, saying: “I have already two
    oxen, who, without making any promises, do all these things. It is
    surely better for me to give the water to them than to you.”

    The Brother and the Sister

    A FATHER had one son and one daughter, the former remarkable for his
    good looks, the latter for her extraordinary ugliness. While they were
    playing one day as children, they happened by chance to look together
    into a mirror that was placed on their mother’s chair. The boy
    congratulated himself on his good looks; the girl grew angry, and could
    not bear the self-praises of her Brother, interpreting all he said (and
    how could she do otherwise?) into reflection on herself. She ran off to
    her father, to be avenged on her Brother, and spitefully accused him of
    having, as a boy, made use of that which belonged only to girls. The
    father embraced them both, and bestowing his kisses and affection
    impartially on each, said, “I wish you both would look into the mirror
    every day: you, my son, that you may not spoil your beauty by evil
    conduct; and you, my daughter, that you may make up for your lack of
    beauty by your virtues.”

    The Dogs and the Fox

    SOME DOGS, finding the skin of a lion, began to tear it in pieces with
    their teeth. A Fox, seeing them, said, “If this lion were alive, you
    would soon find out that his claws were stronger than your teeth.”

    It is easy to kick a man that is down.

    The Blind Man and the Whelp

    A BLIND MAN was accustomed to distinguishing different animals by
    touching them with his hands. The whelp of a Wolf was brought him, with
    a request that he would feel it, and say what it was. He felt it, and
    being in doubt, said: “I do not quite know whether it is the cub of a
    Fox, or the whelp of a Wolf, but this I know full well. It would not be
    safe to admit him to the sheepfold.”

    Evil tendencies are shown in early life.

    The Cobbler Turned Doctor

    A COBBLER unable to make a living by his trade and made desperate by
    poverty, began to practice medicine in a town in which he was not
    known. He sold a drug, pretending that it was an antidote to all
    poisons, and obtained a great name for himself by long-winded puffs and
    advertisements. When the Cobbler happened to fall sick himself of a
    serious illness, the Governor of the town determined to test his skill.
    For this purpose he called for a cup, and while filling it with water,
    pretended to mix poison with the Cobbler’s antidote, commanding him to
    drink it on the promise of a reward. The Cobbler, under the fear of
    death, confessed that he had no knowledge of medicine, and was only
    made famous by the stupid clamors of the crowd. The Governor then
    called a public assembly and addressed the citizens: “Of what folly
    have you been guilty? You have not hesitated to entrust your heads to a
    man, whom no one could employ to make even the shoes for their feet.”

    The Wolf and the Horse

    A WOLF coming out of a field of oats met a Horse and thus addressed
    him: “I would advise you to go into that field. It is full of fine
    oats, which I have left untouched for you, as you are a friend whom I
    would love to hear enjoying good eating.” The Horse replied, “If oats
    had been the food of wolves, you would never have indulged your ears at
    the cost of your belly.”

    Men of evil reputation, when they perform a good deed, fail to get
    credit for it.

    The Two Men Who Were Enemies

    TWO MEN, deadly enemies to each other, were sailing in the same vessel.
    Determined to keep as far apart as possible, the one seated himself in
    the stem, and the other in the prow of the ship. A violent storm arose,
    and with the vessel in great danger of sinking, the one in the stern
    inquired of the pilot which of the two ends of the ship would go down
    first. On his replying that he supposed it would be the prow, the Man
    said, “Death would not be grievous to me, if I could only see my Enemy
    die before me.”

    The Gamecocks and the Partridge

    A MAN had two Gamecocks in his poultry-yard. One day by chance he found
    a tame Partridge for sale. He purchased it and brought it home to be
    reared with his Gamecocks. When the Partridge was put into the
    poultry-yard, they struck at it and followed it about, so that the
    Partridge became grievously troubled and supposed that he was thus
    evilly treated because he was a stranger. Not long afterwards he saw
    the Cocks fighting together and not separating before one had well
    beaten the other. He then said to himself, “I shall no longer distress
    myself at being struck at by these Gamecocks, when I see that they
    cannot even refrain from quarreling with each other.”

    The Fox and the Lion

    A FOX saw a Lion confined in a cage, and standing near him, bitterly
    reviled him. The Lion said to the Fox, “It is not thou who revilest me;
    but this mischance which has befallen me.”

    The Quack Frog

    A FROG once upon a time came forth from his home in the marsh and
    proclaimed to all the beasts that he was a learned physician, skilled
    in the use of drugs and able to heal all diseases. A Fox asked him,
    “How can you pretend to prescribe for others, when you are unable to
    heal your own lame gait and wrinkled skin?”

    The Lion, the Wolf, and the Fox

    A LION, growing old, lay sick in his cave. All the beasts came to visit
    their king, except the Fox. The Wolf therefore, thinking that he had a
    capital opportunity, accused the Fox to the Lion of not paying any
    respect to him who had the rule over them all and of not coming to
    visit him. At that very moment the Fox came in and heard these last
    words of the Wolf. The Lion roaring out in a rage against him, the Fox
    sought an opportunity to defend himself and said, “And who of all those
    who have come to you have benefited you so much as I, who have traveled
    from place to place in every direction, and have sought and learnt from
    the physicians the means of healing you?” The Lion commanded him
    immediately to tell him the cure, when he replied, “You must flay a
    wolf alive and wrap his skin yet warm around you.” The Wolf was at once
    taken and flayed; whereon the Fox, turning to him, said with a smile,
    “You should have moved your master not to ill, but to good, will.”

    The Dog’s House

    IN THE WINTERTIME, a Dog curled up in as small a space as possible on
    account of the cold, determined to make himself a house. However when
    the summer returned again, he lay asleep stretched at his full length
    and appeared to himself to be of a great size. Now he considered that
    it would be neither an easy nor a necessary work to make himself such a
    house as would accommodate him.

    The North Wind and the Sun

    THE NORTH WIND and the Sun disputed as to which was the most powerful,
    and agreed that he should be declared the victor who could first strip
    a wayfaring man of his clothes. The North Wind first tried his power
    and blew with all his might, but the keener his blasts, the closer the
    Traveler wrapped his cloak around him, until at last, resigning all
    hope of victory, the Wind called upon the Sun to see what he could do.
    The Sun suddenly shone out with all his warmth. The Traveler no sooner
    felt his genial rays than he took off one garment after another, and at
    last, fairly overcome with heat, undressed and bathed in a stream that
    lay in his path.

    Persuasion is better than Force.

    The Crow and Mercury

    A CROW caught in a snare prayed to Apollo to release him, making a vow
    to offer some frankincense at his shrine. But when rescued from his
    danger, he forgot his promise. Shortly afterwards, again caught in a
    snare, he passed by Apollo and made the same promise to offer
    frankincense to Mercury. Mercury soon appeared and said to him, “O thou
    most base fellow? how can I believe thee, who hast disowned and wronged
    thy former patron?”

    The Fox and the Crane

    A FOX invited a Crane to supper and provided nothing for his
    entertainment but some soup made of pulse, which was poured out into a
    broad flat stone dish. The soup fell out of the long bill of the Crane
    at every mouthful, and his vexation at not being able to eat afforded
    the Fox much amusement. The Crane, in his turn, asked the Fox to sup
    with him, and set before her a flagon with a long narrow mouth, so that
    he could easily insert his neck and enjoy its contents at his leisure.
    The Fox, unable even to taste it, met with a fitting requital, after
    the fashion of her own hospitality.

    The Wolf and the Lion

    ROAMING BY the mountainside at sundown, a Wolf saw his own shadow
    become greatly extended and magnified, and he said to himself, “Why
    should I, being of such an immense size and extending nearly an acre in
    length, be afraid of the Lion? Ought I not to be acknowledged as King
    of all the collected beasts?” While he was indulging in these proud
    thoughts, a Lion fell upon him and killed him. He exclaimed with a too
    late repentance, “Wretched me! this overestimation of myself is the
    cause of my destruction.”

    The Birds, the Beasts, and the Bat

    THE BIRDS waged war with the Beasts, and each were by turns the
    conquerors. A Bat, fearing the uncertain issues of the fight, always
    fought on the side which he felt was the strongest. When peace was
    proclaimed, his deceitful conduct was apparent to both combatants.
    Therefore being condemned by each for his treachery, he was driven
    forth from the light of day, and henceforth concealed himself in dark
    hiding-places, flying always alone and at night.

    The Spendthrift and the Swallow

    A YOUNG MAN, a great spendthrift, had run through all his patrimony and
    had but one good cloak left. One day he happened to see a Swallow,
    which had appeared before its season, skimming along a pool and
    twittering gaily. He supposed that summer had come, and went and sold
    his cloak. Not many days later, winter set in again with renewed frost
    and cold. When he found the unfortunate Swallow lifeless on the ground,
    he said, “Unhappy bird! what have you done? By thus appearing before
    the springtime you have not only killed yourself, but you have wrought
    my destruction also.”

    The Trumpeter Taken Prisoner

    A TRUMPETER, bravely leading on the soldiers, was captured by the
    enemy. He cried out to his captors, “Pray spare me, and do not take my
    life without cause or without inquiry. I have not slain a single man of
    your troop. I have no arms, and carry nothing but this one brass
    trumpet.” “That is the very reason for which you should be put to
    death,” they said; “for, while you do not fight yourself, your trumpet
    stirs all the others to battle.”

    The Owl and the Birds

    AN OWL, in her wisdom, counseled the Birds that when the acorn first
    began to sprout, to pull it all up out of the ground and not allow it
    to grow. She said acorns would produce mistletoe, from which an
    irremediable poison, the bird-lime, would be extracted and by which
    they would be captured. The Owl next advised them to pluck up the seed
    of the flax, which men had sown, as it was a plant which boded no good
    to them. And, lastly, the Owl, seeing an archer approach, predicted
    that this man, being on foot, would contrive darts armed with feathers
    which would fly faster than the wings of the Birds themselves. The
    Birds gave no credence to these warning words, but considered the Owl
    to be beside herself and said that she was mad. But afterwards, finding
    her words were true, they wondered at her knowledge and deemed her to
    be the wisest of birds. Hence it is that when she appears they look to
    her as knowing all things, while she no longer gives them advice, but
    in solitude laments their past folly.

    The Goods and the Ills

    ALL the Goods were once driven out by the Ills from that common share
    which they each had in the affairs of mankind; for the Ills by reason
    of their numbers had prevailed to possess the earth. The Goods wafted
    themselves to heaven and asked for a righteous vengeance on their
    persecutors. They entreated Jupiter that they might no longer be
    associated with the Ills, as they had nothing in common and could not
    live together, but were engaged in unceasing warfare; and that an
    indissoluble law might be laid down for their future protection.
    Jupiter granted their request and decreed that henceforth the Ills
    should visit the earth in company with each other, but that the Goods
    should one by one enter the habitations of men. Hence it arises that
    Ills abound, for they come not one by one, but in troops, and by no
    means singly: while the Goods proceed from Jupiter, and are given, not
    alike to all, but singly, and separately; and one by one to those who
    are able to discern them.

    The Ass in the Lion’s Skin

    AN ASS, having put on the Lion’s skin, roamed about in the forest and
    amused himself by frightening all the foolish animals he met in his
    wanderings. At last coming upon a Fox, he tried to frighten him also,
    but the Fox no sooner heard the sound of his voice than he exclaimed,
    “I might possibly have been frightened myself, if I had not heard your
    bray.”

    The Sparrow and the Hare

    A HARE pounced upon by an eagle sobbed very much and uttered cries like
    a child. A Sparrow upbraided her and said, “Where now is thy remarkable
    swiftness of foot? Why were your feet so slow?” While the Sparrow was
    thus speaking, a hawk suddenly seized him and killed him. The Hare was
    comforted in her death, and expiring said, “Ah! you who so lately, when
    you supposed yourself safe, exulted over my calamity, have now reason
    to deplore a similar misfortune.”

    The Flea and the Ox

    A FLEA thus questioned an Ox: “What ails you, that being so huge and
    strong, you submit to the wrongs you receive from men and slave for
    them day by day, while I, being so small a creature, mercilessly feed
    on their flesh and drink their blood without stint?” The Ox replied: “I
    do not wish to be ungrateful, for I am loved and well cared for by men,
    and they often pat my head and shoulders.” “Woe’s me!” said the flea;
    “this very patting which you like, whenever it happens to me, brings
    with it my inevitable destruction.”

    The Ass and His Purchaser

    A MAN wished to purchase an Ass, and agreed with its owner that he
    should try out the animal before he bought him. He took the Ass home
    and put him in the straw-yard with his other Asses, upon which the new
    animal left all the others and at once joined the one that was most
    idle and the greatest eater of them all. Seeing this, the man put a
    halter on him and led him back to his owner. On being asked how, in so
    short a time, he could have made a trial of him, he answered, “I do not
    need a trial; I know that he will be just the same as the one he chose
    for his companion.”

    A man is known by the company he keeps.

    The Dove and the Crow

    A DOVE shut up in a cage was boasting of the large number of young ones
    which she had hatched. A Crow hearing her, said: “My good friend, cease
    from this unseasonable boasting. The larger the number of your family,
    the greater your cause of sorrow, in seeing them shut up in this
    prison-house.”

    The Man and the Satyr

    A MAN and a Satyr once drank together in token of a bond of alliance
    being formed between them. One very cold wintry day, as they talked,
    the Man put his fingers to his mouth and blew on them. When the Satyr
    asked the reason for this, he told him that he did it to warm his hands
    because they were so cold. Later on in the day they sat down to eat,
    and the food prepared was quite scalding. The Man raised one of the
    dishes a little towards his mouth and blew in it. When the Satyr again
    inquired the reason, he said that he did it to cool the meat, which was
    too hot. “I can no longer consider you as a friend,” said the Satyr, “a
    fellow who with the same breath blows hot and cold.”

    Jupiter, Neptune, Minerva, and Momus

    ACCORDING to an ancient legend, the first man was made by Jupiter, the
    first bull by Neptune, and the first house by Minerva. On the
    completion of their labours, a dispute arose as to which had made the
    most perfect work. They agreed to appoint Momus as judge, and to abide
    by his decision. Momus, however, being very envious of the handicraft
    of each, found fault with all. He first blamed the work of Neptune
    because he had not made the horns of the bull below his eyes, so he
    might better see where to strike. He then condemned the work of
    Jupiter, because he had not placed the heart of man on the outside,
    that everyone might read the thoughts of the evil disposed and take
    precautions against the intended mischief. And, lastly, he inveighed
    against Minerva because she had not contrived iron wheels in the
    foundation of her house, so its inhabitants might more easily remove if
    a neighbor proved unpleasant. Jupiter, indignant at such inveterate
    faultfinding, drove him from his office of judge, and expelled him from
    the mansions of Olympus.

    The Eagle and the Jackdaw

    AN EAGLE, flying down from his perch on a lofty rock, seized upon a
    lamb and carried him aloft in his talons. A Jackdaw, who witnessed the
    capture of the lamb, was stirred with envy and determined to emulate
    the strength and flight of the Eagle. He flew around with a great whir
    of his wings and settled upon a large ram, with the intention of
    carrying him off, but his claws became entangled in the ram’s fleece
    and he was not able to release himself, although he fluttered with his
    feathers as much as he could. The shepherd, seeing what had happened,
    ran up and caught him. He at once clipped the Jackdaw’s wings, and
    taking him home at night, gave him to his children. On their saying,
    “Father, what kind of bird is it?” he replied, “To my certain knowledge
    he is a Daw; but he would like you to think an Eagle.”

    The Eagle and the Fox

    AN EAGLE and a Fox formed an intimate friendship and decided to live
    near each other. The Eagle built her nest in the branches of a tall
    tree, while the Fox crept into the underwood and there produced her
    young. Not long after they had agreed upon this plan, the Eagle, being
    in want of provision for her young ones, swooped down while the Fox was
    out, seized upon one of the little cubs, and feasted herself and her
    brood. The Fox on her return, discovered what had happened, but was
    less grieved for the death of her young than for her inability to
    avenge them. A just retribution, however, quickly fell upon the Eagle.
    While hovering near an altar, on which some villagers were sacrificing
    a goat, she suddenly seized a piece of the flesh, and carried it, along
    with a burning cinder, to her nest. A strong breeze soon fanned the
    spark into a flame, and the eaglets, as yet unfledged and helpless,
    were roasted in their nest and dropped down dead at the bottom of the
    tree. There, in the sight of the Eagle, the Fox gobbled them up.

    The Two Bags

    EVERY MAN, according to an ancient legend, is born into the world with
    two bags suspended from his neck all bag in front full of his
    neighbors’ faults, and a large bag behind filled with his own faults.
    Hence it is that men are quick to see the faults of others, and yet are
    often blind to their own failings.

    The Bitch and Her Whelps

    A BITCH, ready to whelp, earnestly begged a shepherd for a place where
    she might litter. When her request was granted, she besought permission
    to rear her puppies in the same spot. The shepherd again consented. But
    at last the Bitch, protected by the bodyguard of her Whelps, who had
    now grown up and were able to defend themselves, asserted her exclusive
    right to the place and would not permit the shepherd to approach.

    The Stag at the Pool

    A STAG overpowered by heat came to a spring to drink. Seeing his own
    shadow reflected in the water, he greatly admired the size and variety
    of his horns, but felt angry with himself for having such slender and
    weak feet. While he was thus contemplating himself, a Lion appeared at
    the pool and crouched to spring upon him. The Stag immediately took to
    flight, and exerting his utmost speed, as long as the plain was smooth
    and open kept himself easily at a safe distance from the Lion. But
    entering a wood he became entangled by his horns, and the Lion quickly
    came up to him and caught him. When too late, he thus reproached
    himself: “Woe is me! How I have deceived myself! These feet which would
    have saved me I despised, and I gloried in these antlers which have
    proved my destruction.”

    What is most truly valuable is often underrated.

    The Lark Burying Her Father

    THE LARK (according to an ancient legend) was created before the earth
    itself, and when her father died, as there was no earth, she could find
    no place of burial for him. She let him lie uninterred for five days,
    and on the sixth day, not knowing what else to do, she buried him in
    her own head. Hence she obtained her crest, which is popularly said to
    be her father’s grave-hillock.

    Youth’s first duty is reverence to parents.

    The Gnat and the Bull

    A GNAT settled on the horn of a Bull, and sat there a long time. Just
    as he was about to fly off, he made a buzzing noise, and inquired of
    the Bull if he would like him to go. The Bull replied, “I did not know
    you had come, and I shall not miss you when you go away.”

    Some men are of more consequence in their own eyes than in the eyes of
    their neighbors.

    The Monkey and the Camel

    THE BEASTS of the forest gave a splendid entertainment at which the
    Monkey stood up and danced. Having vastly delighted the assembly, he
    sat down amidst universal applause. The Camel, envious of the praises
    bestowed on the Monkey and desiring to divert to himself the favour of
    the guests, proposed to stand up in his turn and dance for their
    amusement. He moved about in so utterly ridiculous a manner that the
    Beasts, in a fit of indignation, set upon him with clubs and drove him
    out of the assembly.

    It is absurd to ape our betters.

    The Dogs and the Hides

    SOME DOGS famished with hunger saw a number of cowhides steeping in a
    river. Not being able to reach them, they agreed to drink up the river,
    but it happened that they burst themselves with drinking long before
    they reached the hides.

    Attempt not impossibilities.

    The Jackdaw and the Fox

    A HALF-FAMISHED JACKDAW seated himself on a fig-tree, which had
    produced some fruit entirely out of season, and waited in the hope that
    the figs would ripen. A Fox seeing him sitting so long and learning the
    reason of his doing so, said to him, “You are indeed, sir, sadly
    deceiving yourself; you are indulging a hope strong enough to cheat
    you, but which will never reward you with enjoyment.”

    Mercury and the Workmen

    A WORKMAN, felling wood by the side of a river, let his axe drop by
    accident into a deep pool. Being thus deprived of the means of his
    livelihood, he sat down on the bank and lamented his hard fate. Mercury
    appeared and demanded the cause of his tears. After he told him his
    misfortune, Mercury plunged into the stream, and, bringing up a golden
    axe, inquired if that were the one he had lost. On his saying that it
    was not his, Mercury disappeared beneath the water a second time,
    returned with a silver axe in his hand, and again asked the Workman if
    it were his. When the Workman said it was not, he dived into the pool
    for the third time and brought up the axe that had been lost. The
    Workman claimed it and expressed his joy at its recovery. Mercury,
    pleased with his honesty, gave him the golden and silver axes in
    addition to his own. The Workman, on his return to his house, related
    to his companions all that had happened. One of them at once resolved
    to try and secure the same good fortune for himself. He ran to the
    river and threw his axe on purpose into the pool at the same place, and
    sat down on the bank to weep. Mercury appeared to him just as he hoped
    he would; and having learned the cause of his grief, plunged into the
    stream and brought up a golden axe, inquiring if he had lost it. The
    Workman seized it greedily, and declared that truly it was the very
    same axe that he had lost. Mercury, displeased at his knavery, not only
    took away the golden axe, but refused to recover for him the axe he had
    thrown into the pool.

    The Peasant and the Apple-Tree

    A PEASANT had in his garden an Apple-Tree which bore no fruit but only
    served as a harbor for the sparrows and grasshoppers. He resolved to
    cut it down, and taking his axe in his hand, made a bold stroke at its
    roots. The grasshoppers and sparrows entreated him not to cut down the
    tree that sheltered them, but to spare it, and they would sing to him
    and lighten his labours. He paid no attention to their request, but
    gave the tree a second and a third blow with his axe. When he reached
    the hollow of the tree, he found a hive full of honey. Having tasted
    the honeycomb, he threw down his axe, and looking on the tree as
    sacred, took great care of it.

    Self-interest alone moves some men.

    The Two Soldiers and the Robber

    TWO SOLDIERS traveling together were set upon by a Robber. The one fled
    away; the other stood his ground and defended himself with his stout
    right hand. The Robber being slain, the timid companion ran up and drew
    his sword, and then, throwing back his traveling cloak said, “I’ll at
    him, and I’ll take care he shall learn whom he has attacked.” On this,
    he who had fought with the Robber made answer, “I only wish that you
    had helped me just now, even if it had been only with those words, for
    I should have been the more encouraged, believing them to be true; but
    now put up your sword in its sheath and hold your equally useless
    tongue, till you can deceive others who do not know you. I, indeed, who
    have experienced with what speed you run away, know right well that no
    dependence can be placed on your valor.”

    The Shepherd and the Sheep

    A SHEPHERD driving his Sheep to a wood, saw an oak of unusual size full
    of acorns, and spreading his cloak under the branches, he climbed up
    into the tree and shook them down. The Sheep eating the acorns
    inadvertently frayed and tore the cloak. When the Shepherd came down
    and saw what was done, he said, “O you most ungrateful creatures! You
    provide wool to make garments for all other men, but you destroy the
    clothes of him who feeds you.”

    The Trees Under the Protection of the Gods

    THE GODS, according to an ancient legend, made choice of certain trees
    to be under their special protection. Jupiter chose the oak, Venus the
    myrtle, Apollo the laurel, Cybele the pine, and Hercules the poplar.
    Minerva, wondering why they had preferred trees not yielding fruit,
    inquired the reason for their choice. Jupiter replied, “It is lest we
    should seem to covet the honour for the fruit.” But said Minerva, “Let
    anyone say what he will the olive is more dear to me on account of its
    fruit.” Then said Jupiter, “My daughter, you are rightly called wise;
    for unless what we do is useful, the glory of it is vain.”

    The Flea and the Wrestler

    A FLEA settled upon the bare foot of a Wrestler and bit him, causing
    the man to call loudly upon Hercules for help. When the Flea a second
    time hopped upon his foot, he groaned and said, “O Hercules! if you
    will not help me against a Flea, how can I hope for your assistance
    against greater antagonists?”

    The Lion and the Fox

    A FOX entered into partnership with a Lion on the pretense of becoming
    his servant. Each undertook his proper duty in accordance with his own
    nature and powers. The Fox discovered and pointed out the prey; the
    Lion sprang on it and seized it. The Fox soon became jealous of the
    Lion carrying off the Lion’s share, and said that he would no longer
    find out the prey, but would capture it on his own account. The next
    day he attempted to snatch a lamb from the fold, but he himself fell
    prey to the huntsmen and hounds.

    Truth and the Traveler

    A WAYFARING MAN, traveling in the desert, met a woman standing alone
    and terribly dejected. He inquired of her, “Who art thou?” “My name is
    Truth,” she replied. “And for what cause,” he asked, “have you left the
    city to dwell alone here in the wilderness?” She made answer, “Because
    in former times, falsehood was with few, but is now with all men.”

    The Manslayer

    A MAN committed a murder, and was pursued by the relations of the man
    whom he murdered. On his reaching the river Nile he saw a Lion on its
    bank and being fearfully afraid, climbed up a tree. He found a serpent
    in the upper branches of the tree, and again being greatly alarmed, he
    threw himself into the river, where a crocodile caught him and ate him.
    Thus the earth, the air, and the water alike refused shelter to a
    murderer.

    The Lion and the Eagle

    AN EAGLE stayed his flight and entreated a Lion to make an alliance
    with him to their mutual advantage. The Lion replied, “I have no
    objection, but you must excuse me for requiring you to find surety for
    your good faith, for how can I trust anyone as a friend who is able to
    fly away from his bargain whenever he pleases?”

    Try before you trust.

    The Ass and His Driver

    AN ASS, being driven along a high road, suddenly started off and bolted
    to the brink of a deep precipice. While he was in the act of throwing
    himself over, his owner seized him by the tail, endeavoring to pull him
    back. When the Ass persisted in his effort, the man let him go and
    said, “Conquer, but conquer to your cost.”

    The Thrush and the Fowler

    A THRUSH was feeding on a myrtle-tree and did not move from it because
    its berries were so delicious. A Fowler observed her staying so long in
    one spot, and having well bird-limed his reeds, caught her. The Thrush,
    being at the point of death, exclaimed, “O foolish creature that I am!
    For the sake of a little pleasant food I have deprived myself of my
    life.”

    The Mother and the Wolf

    A FAMISHED WOLF was prowling about in the morning in search of food. As
    he passed the door of a cottage built in the forest, he heard a Mother
    say to her child, “Be quiet, or I will throw you out of the window, and
    the Wolf shall eat you.” The Wolf sat all day waiting at the door. In
    the evening he heard the same woman fondling her child and saying: “You
    are quiet now, and if the Wolf should come, we will kill him.” The
    Wolf, hearing these words, went home, gasping with cold and hunger.
    When he reached his den, Mistress Wolf inquired of him why he returned
    wearied and supperless, so contrary to his wont. He replied: “Why,
    forsooth! use I gave credence to the words of a woman!”

    The Hen and the Swallow

    A HEN finding the eggs of a viper and carefully keeping them warm,
    nourished them into life. A Swallow, observing what she had done, said,
    “You silly creature! why have you hatched these vipers which, when they
    shall have grown, will inflict injury on all, beginning with yourself?”

    The Rose and the Amaranth

    AN AMARANTH planted in a garden near a Rose-Tree, thus addressed it:
    “What a lovely flower is the Rose, a favourite alike with Gods and with
    men. I envy you your beauty and your perfume.” The Rose replied, “I
    indeed, dear Amaranth, flourish but for a brief season! If no cruel
    hand pluck me from my stem, yet I must perish by an early doom. But
    thou art immortal and dost never fade, but bloomest for ever in renewed
    youth.”

    The Travelers and the Plane-Tree

    TWO TRAVELERS, worn out by the heat of the summer’s sun, laid
    themselves down at noon under the widespreading branches of a
    Plane-Tree. As they rested under its shade, one of the Travelers said
    to the other, “What a singularly useless tree is the Plane! It bears no
    fruit, and is not of the least service to man.” The Plane-Tree,
    interrupting him, said, “You ungrateful fellows! Do you, while
    receiving benefits from me and resting under my shade, dare to describe
    me as useless, and unprofitable?”

    Some men underrate their best blessings.

    The Ass and the Horse

    AN ASS besought a Horse to spare him a small portion of his feed.
    “Yes,” said the Horse; “if any remains out of what I am now eating I
    will give it you for the sake of my own superior dignity, and if you
    will come when I reach my own stall in the evening, I will give you a
    little sack full of barley.” The Ass replied, “Thank you. But I can’t
    think that you, who refuse me a little matter now, will by and by
    confer on me a greater benefit.”

    The Crow and the Sheep

    A TROUBLESOME CROW seated herself on the back of a Sheep. The Sheep,
    much against his will, carried her backward and forward for a long
    time, and at last said, “If you had treated a dog in this way, you
    would have had your deserts from his sharp teeth.” To this the Crow
    replied, “I despise the weak and yield to the strong. I know whom I may
    bully and whom I must flatter; and I thus prolong my life to a good old
    age.”

    The Fox and the Bramble

    A FOX was mounting a hedge when he lost his footing and caught hold of
    a Bramble to save himself. Having pricked and grievously torn the soles
    of his feet, he accused the Bramble because, when he had fled to her
    for assistance, she had used him worse than the hedge itself. The
    Bramble, interrupting him, said, “But you really must have been out of
    your senses to fasten yourself on me, who am myself always accustomed
    to fasten upon others.”

    The Ass and the Charger

    AN ASS congratulated a Horse on being so ungrudgingly and carefully
    provided for, while he himself had scarcely enough to eat and not even
    that without hard work. But when war broke out, a heavily armed soldier
    mounted the Horse, and riding him to the charge, rushed into the very
    midst of the enemy. The Horse was wounded and fell dead on the
    battlefield. Then the Ass, seeing all these things, changed his mind,
    and commiserated the Horse.

    The Lion, Jupiter, and the Elephant

    THE LION wearied Jupiter with his frequent complaints. “It is true, O
    Jupiter!” he said, “that I am gigantic in strength, handsome in shape,
    and powerful in attack. I have jaws well provided with teeth, and feet
    furnished with claws, and I lord it over all the beasts of the forest,
    and what a disgrace it is, that being such as I am, I should be
    frightened by the crowing of a cock.” Jupiter replied, “Why do you
    blame me without a cause? I have given you all the attributes which I
    possess myself, and your courage never fails you except in this one
    instance.” On hearing this the Lion groaned and lamented very much and,
    reproaching himself with his cowardice, wished that he might die. As
    these thoughts passed through his mind, he met an Elephant and came
    close to hold a conversation with him. After a time he observed that
    the Elephant shook his ears very often, and he inquired what was the
    matter and why his ears moved with such a tremor every now and then.
    Just at that moment a Gnat settled on the head of the Elephant, and he
    replied, “Do you see that little buzzing insect? If it enters my ear,
    my fate is sealed. I should die presently.” The Lion said, “Well, since
    so huge a beast is afraid of a tiny gnat, I will no more complain, nor
    wish myself dead. I find myself, even as I am, better off than the
    Elephant.”

    The Dog and the Oyster

    A DOG, used to eating eggs, saw an Oyster and, opening his mouth to its
    widest extent, swallowed it down with the utmost relish, supposing it
    to be an egg. Soon afterwards suffering great pain in his stomach, he
    said, “I deserve all this torment, for my folly in thinking that
    everything round must be an egg.”

    They who act without sufficient thought, will often fall into
    unsuspected danger.

    The Mules and the Robbers

    TWO MULES well-laden with packs were trudging along. One carried
    panniers filled with money, the other sacks weighted with grain. The
    Mule carrying the treasure walked with head erect, as if conscious of
    the value of his burden, and tossed up and down the clear-toned bells
    fastened to his neck. His companion followed with quiet and easy step.
    All of a sudden Robbers rushed upon them from their hiding-places, and
    in the scuffle with their owners, wounded with a sword the Mule
    carrying the treasure, which they greedily seized while taking no
    notice of the grain. The Mule which had been robbed and wounded
    bewailed his misfortunes. The other replied, “I am indeed glad that I
    was thought so little of, for I have lost nothing, nor am I hurt with
    any wound.”

    The Lamb and the Wolf

    A WOLF pursued a Lamb, which fled for refuge to a certain Temple. The
    Wolf called out to him and said, “The Priest will slay you in
    sacrifice, if he should catch you.” On which the Lamb replied, “It
    would be better for me to be sacrificed in the Temple than to be eaten
    by you.”

    The Partridge and the Fowler

    A FOWLER caught a Partridge and was about to kill it. The Partridge
    earnestly begged him to spare his life, saying, “Pray, master, permit
    me to live and I will entice many Partridges to you in recompense for
    your mercy to me.” The Fowler replied, “I shall now with less scruple
    take your life, because you are willing to save it at the cost of
    betraying your friends and relations.”

    The Flea and the Man

    A MAN, very much annoyed with a Flea, caught him at last, and said,
    “Who are you who dare to feed on my limbs, and to cost me so much
    trouble in catching you?” The Flea replied, “O my dear sir, pray spare
    my life, and destroy me not, for I cannot possibly do you much harm.”
    The Man, laughing, replied, “Now you shall certainly die by mine own
    hands, for no evil, whether it be small or large, ought to be
    tolerated.”

    The Rich Man and the Tanner

    A RICH MAN lived near a Tanner, and not being able to bear the
    unpleasant smell of the tan-yard, he pressed his neighbor to go away.
    The Tanner put off his departure from time to time, saying that he
    would leave soon. But as he still continued to stay, as time went on,
    the rich man became accustomed to the smell, and feeling no manner of
    inconvenience, made no further complaints.

    The Viper and the File

    A VIPER, entering the workshop of a smith, sought from the tools the
    means of satisfying his hunger. He more particularly addressed himself
    to a File, and asked of him the favour of a meal. The File replied,
    “You must indeed be a simple-minded fellow if you expect to get
    anything from me, who am accustomed to take from everyone, and never to
    give anything in return.”

    The covetous are poor givers.

    The Lion and the Shepherd

    A LION, roaming through a forest, trod upon a thorn. Soon afterward he
    came up to a Shepherd and fawned upon him, wagging his tail as if to
    say, “I am a suppliant, and seek your aid.” The Shepherd boldly
    examined the beast, discovered the thorn, and placing his paw upon his
    lap, pulled it out; thus relieved of his pain, the Lion returned into
    the forest. Some time after, the Shepherd, being imprisoned on a false
    accusation, was condemned “to be cast to the Lions” as the punishment
    for his imputed crime. But when the Lion was released from his cage, he
    recognized the Shepherd as the man who healed him, and instead of
    attacking him, approached and placed his foot upon his lap. The King,
    as soon as he heard the tale, ordered the Lion to be set free again in
    the forest, and the Shepherd to be pardoned and restored to his
    friends.

    The Camel and Jupiter

    THE CAMEL, when he saw the Bull adorned with horns, envied him and
    wished that he himself could obtain the same honours. He went to
    Jupiter, and besought him to give him horns. Jupiter, vexed at his
    request because he was not satisfied with his size and strength of
    body, and desired yet more, not only refused to give him horns, but
    even deprived him of a portion of his ears.

    The Panther and the Shepherds

    A PANTHER, by some mischance, fell into a pit. The Shepherds discovered
    him, and some threw sticks at him and pelted him with stones, while
    others, moved with compassion towards one about to die even though no
    one should hurt him, threw in some food to prolong his life. At night
    they returned home, not dreaming of any danger, but supposing that on
    the morrow they would find him dead. The Panther, however, when he had
    recruited his feeble strength, freed himself with a sudden bound from
    the pit, and hastened to his den with rapid steps. After a few days he
    came forth and slaughtered the cattle, and, killing the Shepherds who
    had attacked him, raged with angry fury. Then they who had spared his
    life, fearing for their safety, surrendered to him their flocks and
    begged only for their lives. To them the Panther made this reply: “I
    remember alike those who sought my life with stones, and those who gave
    me food aside, therefore, your fears. I return as an enemy only to
    those who injured me.”

    The Eagle and the Kite

    AN EAGLE, overwhelmed with sorrow, sat upon the branches of a tree in
    company with a Kite. “Why,” said the Kite, “do I see you with such a
    rueful look?” “I seek,” she replied, “a mate suitable for me, and am
    not able to find one.” “Take me,” returned the Kite, “I am much
    stronger than you are.” “Why, are you able to secure the means of
    living by your plunder?” “Well, I have often caught and carried away an
    ostrich in my talons.” The Eagle, persuaded by these words, accepted
    him as her mate. Shortly after the nuptials, the Eagle said, “Fly off
    and bring me back the ostrich you promised me.” The Kite, soaring aloft
    into the air, brought back the shabbiest possible mouse, stinking from
    the length of time it had lain about the fields. “Is this,” said the
    Eagle, “the faithful fulfillment of your promise to me?” The Kite
    replied, “That I might attain your royal hand, there is nothing that I
    would not have promised, however much I knew that I must fail in the
    performance.”

    The Eagle and His Captor

    AN EAGLE was once captured by a man, who immediately clipped his wings
    and put him into his poultry-yard with the other birds, at which
    treatment the Eagle was weighed down with grief. Later, another
    neighbor purchased him and allowed his feathers to grow again. The
    Eagle took flight, and pouncing upon a hare, brought it at once as an
    offering to his benefactor. A Fox, seeing this, exclaimed, “Do not
    cultivate the favour of this man, but of your former owner, lest he
    should again hunt for you and deprive you a second time of your wings.”

    The King’s Son and the Painted Lion

    A KING, whose only son was fond of martial exercises, had a dream in
    which he was warned that his son would be killed by a lion. Afraid the
    dream should prove true, he built for his son a pleasant palace and
    adorned its walls for his amusement with all kinds of life-sized
    animals, among which was the picture of a lion. When the young Prince
    saw this, his grief at being thus confined burst out afresh, and,
    standing near the lion, he said: “O you most detestable of animals!
    through a lying dream of my father’s, which he saw in his sleep, I am
    shut up on your account in this palace as if I had been a girl: what
    shall I now do to you?” With these words he stretched out his hands
    toward a thorn-tree, meaning to cut a stick from its branches so that
    he might beat the lion. But one of the tree’s prickles pierced his
    finger and caused great pain and inflammation, so that the young Prince
    fell down in a fainting fit. A violent fever suddenly set in, from
    which he died not many days later.

    We had better bear our troubles bravely than try to escape them.

    The Cat and Venus

    A CAT fell in love with a handsome young man, and entreated Venus to
    change her into the form of a woman. Venus consented to her request and
    transformed her into a beautiful damsel, so that the youth saw her and
    loved her, and took her home as his bride. While the two were reclining
    in their chamber, Venus wishing to discover if the Cat in her change of
    shape had also altered her habits of life, let down a mouse in the
    middle of the room. The Cat, quite forgetting her present condition,
    started up from the couch and pursued the mouse, wishing to eat it.
    Venus was much disappointed and again caused her to return to her
    former shape.

    Nature exceeds nurture.

    The Eagle and the Beetle

    THE EAGLE and the Beetle were at enmity together, and they destroyed
    one another’s nests. The Eagle gave the first provocation in seizing
    upon and in eating the young ones of the Beetle. The Beetle got by
    stealth at the Eagle’s eggs, and rolled them out of the nest, and
    followed the Eagle even into the presence of Jupiter. On the Eagle
    making his complaint, Jupiter ordered him to make his nest in his lap;
    and while Jupiter had the eggs in his lap, the Beetle came flying about
    him, and Jupiter rising up unawares, to drive him away from his head,
    threw down the eggs, and broke them.

    The weak often revenge themselves on those who use them ill, even
    though they be more powerful.

    The She-Goats and Their Beards

    THE SHE-GOATS having obtained a beard by request to Jupiter, the
    He-Goats were sorely displeased and made complaint that the females
    equaled them in dignity. “Allow them,” said Jupiter, “to enjoy an empty
    honour and to assume the badge of your nobler sex, so long as they are
    not your equals in strength or courage.”

    It matters little if those who are inferior to us in merit should be
    like us in outside appearances.

    The Bald Man and the Fly

    A FLY bit the bare head of a Bald Man who, endeavoring to destroy it,
    gave himself a heavy slap. Escaping, the Fly said mockingly, “You who
    have wished to revenge, even with death, the Prick of a tiny insect,
    see what you have done to yourself to add insult to injury?” The Bald
    Man replied, “I can easily make peace with myself, because I know there
    was no intention to hurt. But you, an ill-favoured and contemptible
    insect who delights in sucking human blood, I wish that I could have
    killed you even if I had incurred a heavier penalty.”

    The Shipwrecked Man and the Sea

    A SHIPWRECKED MAN, having been cast upon a certain shore, slept after
    his buffetings with the deep. After a while he awoke, and looking upon
    the Sea, loaded it with reproaches. He argued that it enticed men with
    the calmness of its looks, but when it had induced them to plow its
    waters, it grew rough and destroyed them. The Sea, assuming the form of
    a woman, replied to him: “Blame not me, my good sir, but the winds, for
    I am by my own nature as calm and firm even as this earth; but the
    winds suddenly falling on me create these waves, and lash me into
    fury.”

    The Buffoon and the Countryman

    A RICH NOBLEMAN once opened the theaters without charge to the people,
    and gave a public notice that he would handsomely reward any person who
    invented a new amusement for the occasion. Various public performers
    contended for the prize. Among them came a Buffoon well known among the
    populace for his jokes, and said that he had a kind of entertainment
    which had never been brought out on any stage before. This report being
    spread about made a great stir, and the theater was crowded in every
    part. The Buffoon appeared alone upon the platform, without any
    apparatus or confederates, and the very sense of expectation caused an
    intense silence. He suddenly bent his head towards his bosom and
    imitated the squeaking of a little pig so admirably with his voice that
    the audience declared he had a porker under his cloak, and demanded
    that it should be shaken out. When that was done and nothing was found,
    they cheered the actor, and loaded him with the loudest applause. A
    Countryman in the crowd, observing all that has passed, said, “So help
    me, Hercules, he shall not beat me at that trick!” and at once
    proclaimed that he would do the same thing on the next day, though in a
    much more natural way. On the morrow a still larger crowd assembled in
    the theater, but now partiality for their favourite actor very
    generally prevailed, and the audience came rather to ridicule the
    Countryman than to see the spectacle. Both of the performers appeared
    on the stage. The Buffoon grunted and squeaked away first, and
    obtained, as on the preceding day, the applause and cheers of the
    spectators. Next the Countryman commenced, and pretending that he
    concealed a little pig beneath his clothes (which in truth he did, but
    not suspected by the audience ) contrived to take hold of and to pull
    his ear causing the pig to squeak. The Crowd, however, cried out with
    one consent that the Buffoon had given a far more exact imitation, and
    clamored for the Countryman to be kicked out of the theater. On this
    the rustic produced the little pig from his cloak and showed by the
    most positive proof the greatness of their mistake. “Look here,” he
    said, “this shows what sort of judges you are.”

    The Crow and the Serpent

    A CROW in great want of food saw a Serpent asleep in a sunny nook, and
    flying down, greedily seized him. The Serpent, turning about, bit the
    Crow with a mortal wound. In the agony of death, the bird exclaimed: “O
    unhappy me! who have found in that which I deemed a happy windfall the
    source of my destruction.”

    The Hunter and the Horseman

    A CERTAIN HUNTER, having snared a hare, placed it upon his shoulders
    and set out homewards. On his way he met a man on horseback who begged
    the hare of him, under the pretense of purchasing it. However, when the
    Horseman got the hare, he rode off as fast as he could. The Hunter ran
    after him, as if he was sure of overtaking him, but the Horseman
    increased more and more the distance between them. The Hunter, sorely
    against his will, called out to him and said, “Get along with you! for
    I will now make you a present of the hare.”

    The Olive-Tree and the Fig-Tree

    THE OLIVE-TREE ridiculed the Fig-Tree because, while she was green all
    the year round, the Fig-Tree changed its leaves with the seasons. A
    shower of snow fell upon them, and, finding the Olive full of foliage,
    it settled upon its branches and broke them down with its weight, at
    once despoiling it of its beauty and killing the tree. But finding the
    Fig-Tree denuded of leaves, the snow fell through to the ground, and
    did not injure it at all.

    The Frogs’ Complaint Against the Sun

    ONCE UPON A TIME, when the Sun announced his intention to take a wife,
    the Frogs lifted up their voices in clamor to the sky. Jupiter,
    disturbed by the noise of their croaking, inquired the cause of their
    complaint. One of them said, “The Sun, now while he is single, parches
    up the marsh, and compels us to die miserably in our arid homes. What
    will be our future condition if he should beget other suns?”

    The Brazier and His Dog

    A BRAZIER had a little Dog, which was a great favourite with his
    master, and his constant companion. While he hammered away at his
    metals the Dog slept; but when, on the other hand, he went to dinner
    and began to eat, the Dog woke up and wagged his tail, as if he would
    ask for a share of his meal. His master one day, pretending to be angry
    and shaking his stick at him, said, “You wretched little sluggard! what
    shall I do to you? While I am hammering on the anvil, you sleep on the
    mat; and when I begin to eat after my toil, you wake up and wag your
    tail for food. Do you not know that labor is the source of every
    blessing, and that none but those who work are entitled to eat?”

    FOOTNOTES

    1 (return)
    [ A History of the Literature of Ancient Greece, by K. O. Mueller. Vol.
    i, p. 191. _London_, Parker, 1858.]

    2 (return)
    [ Select Fables of Æsop, and other Fabulists. In three books,
    translated by Robert Dodsley, accompanied with a selection of notes,
    and an Essay on Fable. _Birmingham_, 1864. P. 60.]

    3 (return)
    [ Some of these fables had, no doubt, in the first instance, a primary
    and private interpretation. On the first occasion of their being
    composed they were intended to refer to some passing event, or to some
    individual acts of wrong-doing. Thus, the fables of the “Eagle and the
    Fox” and of the “Fox and Monkey” are supposed to have been written by
    Archilochus, to avenge the injuries done him by Lycambes. So also the
    fables of the “Swollen Fox” and of the “Frogs asking a King” were
    spoken by Æsop for the immediate purpose of reconciling the inhabitants
    of Samos and Athens to their respective rulers, Periander and
    Pisistratus; while the fable of the “Horse and Stag” was composed to
    caution the inhabitants of Himera against granting a bodyguard to
    Phalaris. In a similar manner, the fable from Phædrus, the “Marriage of
    the Sun,” is supposed to have reference to the contemplated union of
    Livia, the daughter of Drusus, with Sejanus the favourite, and minister
    of Trajan. These fables, however, though thus originating in special
    events, and designed at first to meet special circumstances, are so
    admirably constructed as to be fraught with lessons of general utility,
    and of universal application.]

    4 (return)
    [ Hesiod. Opera et Dies, verse 202.]

    5 (return)
    [ Æschylus. Fragment of the Myrmidons. Æschylus speaks of this fable as
    existing before his day. ὡς δ’ ἐστὶ μύθων τῶν Διβυστικῶν λογος. See
    Scholiast on the Aves of Aristophanes, line 808.]

    6 (return)
    [ Fragment. 38, ed. Gaisford. See also Mueller’s History of the
    Literature of Ancient Greece, vol. i. pp. 190–193.]

    7 (return)
    [ M. Bayle has well put this in his account of Æsop. “Il n’y a point
    d’apparence que les fables qui portent aujourd’hui son nom soient les
    mêmes qu’il avait faites; elles viennent bien de lui pour la plupart,
    quant à la matière et la pensée; mais les paroles sont d’un autre.” And
    again, “C’est donc à Hésiode, que j’aimerais mieux attribuer la gloire
    de l’invention; mais sans doute il laissa la chose très imparfaite.
    Esope la perfectionne si heureusement, qu’on l’a regarde comme le vrai
    père de cette sorte de production.”—_Bayle. Dictionnaire Historique_.]

    8 (return)
    [ Plato in Phædone.]

    9 (return)
    [ Apologos en! misit tibi
    Ab usque Rheni limite
    Ausonius nomen Italum
    Præceptor Augusti tui
    Æsopiam trimetriam;
    Quam vertit exili stylo
    Pedestre concinnans opus
    Fandi Titianus artifex.

    _Ausonii Epistola_, xvi. 75–80.]

    10 (return)
    [ Both these publications are in the British Museum, and are placed in
    the library in cases under glass, for the inspection of the curious.]

    11 (return)
    [ Fables may possibly have been not entirely unknown to the mediæval
    scholars. There are two celebrated works which might by some be classed
    amongst works of this description. The one is the “Speculum Sapientiæ,”
    attributed to St. Cyril, Archbishop of Jerusalem, but of a considerably
    later origin, and existing only in Latin. It is divided into four
    books, and consists of long conversations conducted by fictitious
    characters under the figures the beasts of the field and forest, and
    aimed at the rebuke of particular classes of men, the boastful, the
    proud, the luxurious, the wrathful, &c. None of the stories are
    precisely those of Æsop, and none have the concinnity, terseness, and
    unmistakable deduction of the lesson intended to be taught by the
    fable, so conspicuous in the great Greek fabulist. The exact title of
    the book is this: “Speculum Sapientiæ, B. Cyrilli Episcopi: alias
    quadripartitus apologeticus vocatus, in cujus quidem proverbiis omnis
    et totius sapientiæ speculum claret et feliciter incipit.” The other is
    a larger work in two volumes, published in the fourteenth century by
    Cæsar Heisterbach, a Cistercian monk, under the title of “Dialogus
    Miraculorum,” reprinted in 1851. This work consists of conversations in
    which many stories are interwoven on all kinds of subjects. It has no
    correspondence with the pure Æsopian fable.]

    12 (return)
    [ Post-mediæval Preachers, by S. Baring-Gould. Rivingtons, 1865.]

    13 (return)
    [ For an account of this work see the Life of Poggio Bracciolini, by
    the Rev. William Shepherd. Liverpool, 1801.]

    14 (return)
    [ Professor Theodore Bergh. See Classical Museum, No. viii. July,
    1849.]

    15 (return)
    [ Vavassor’s treatise, entitled “De Ludicrâ Dictione” was written A.D.
    1658, at the request of the celebrated M. Balzac (though published
    after his death), for the purpose of showing that the burlesque style
    of writing adopted by Scarron and D’Assouci, and at that time so
    popular in France, had no sanction from the ancient classic writers.
    _Francisci Vavassoris opera omnia_. Amsterdam. 1709.]

    16 (return)
    [ The claims of Babrias also found a warm advocate in the learned
    Frenchman, M. Bayle, who, in his admirable Dictionary, (_Dictionnaire
    Historique et Critique de Pierre Bayle_. Paris, 1820,) gives additional
    arguments in confirmation of the opinions of his learned predecessors,
    Nevelet and Vavassor.]

    17 (return)
    [ Scazonic, or halting, iambics; a choliambic (a lame, halting iambic)
    differs from the iambic Senarius in always having a spondee or trochee
    for its last foot; the fifth foot, to avoid shortness of metre, being
    generally an iambic. See Fables of Babrias, translated by Rev. James
    Davies. Lockwood, 1860. Preface, p. 27.]

    18 (return)
    [ See Dr. Bentley’s Dissertations upon the Epistles of Phalaris.]

    19 (return)
    [ Dr. Bentley’s Dissertations on the Epistles of Phalaris, and Fables
    of Æsop examined. By the Honourable Charles Boyle.]

    20 (return)
    [ M. Bayle thus characterises this Life of Æsop by Planudes, “Tous les
    habiles gens conviennent que c’est un roman, et que les absurdités
    grossières qui l’on y trouve le rendent indigne de toute créance.”
    _Dictionnaire Historique_. Art. _Esope_.]

    INDEX

    Æthiop
    The Ant and the Dove
    The Ants and the Grasshopper
    The Apes and the Two Travelers
    The Ass and the Charger
    The Ass and His Driver
    The Ass and the Frogs
    The Ass and the Grasshopper
    The Ass and his Masters
    The Ass and his Purchaser
    The Ass and his Shadow
    The Ass and the Horse
    The Ass and the Lapdog
    The Ass and the Mule
    The Ass and the Old Shepherd
    The Ass and the Wolf
    The Ass Carrying the Image
    The Ass, the Cock, and the Lion
    The Ass in the Lion’s Skin
    The Ass, the Fox, and the Lion
    The Astronomer

    The Bald Man and the Fly
    The Bald Knight
    The Bat And The Weasels
    The Bear and the Fox
    The Bear and the Two Travelers
    The Bee and Jupiter
    The Belly and the Members
    The Birdcatcher, the Partridge, and the Cock
    The Birds, the Beasts, and the Bat
    The Bitch and her Whelps
    The Blind Man and the Whelp
    The Boasting Traveler
    The Bowman and Lion
    The Boy and the Filberts
    The Boy and the Nettles
    The Boy Bathing
    The Boy hunting Locusts
    The Boys and the Frogs
    The Brazier and His Dog
    The Brother and the Sister
    The Buffoon and the Countryman
    The Bull and the Calf
    The Bull and the Goat
    The Bull, the Lioness, and the Wild-Boar Hunter

    The Camel
    The Camel and the Arab
    The Camel and Jupiter
    The Cat and the Birds
    The Cat and the Cock
    The Cat and the Mice
    The Cat and Venus
    The Cobbler Turned Doctor
    The Cock and the Jewel
    The Charcoal-Burner and the Fuller
    The Charger and the Miller
    The Crab and the Fox
    The Crab and its Mother
    The Crow and Mercury
    The Crow and the Pitcher
    The Crow and the Raven
    The Crow and the Serpent
    The Crow and the Sheep

    The Dancing Monkeys
    The Doe and the Lion
    The Dog and the Cook
    The Dog and the Hare
    The Dog and the Oyster
    The Dog and the Shadow
    The Dog, the Cock, and the Fox
    The Dog in the Manger
    The Dogs and the Fox
    The Dogs and the Hides
    The Dog’s House
    The Dolphins, the Whales, and the Sprat
    The Dove and the Crow

    The Eagle and the Arrow
    The Eagle and the Beetle
    The Eagle and His Captor
    The Eagle and the Fox
    The Eagle and the Jackdaw
    The Eagle and the Kite
    The Eagle, the Cat, and the Wild Sow

    The Farmer and the Cranes
    The Farmer and the Fox
    The Farmer and the Snake
    The Farmer and His Sons
    The Farmer and the Stork
    The Father And His Sons
    The Father and His Two Daughters
    The Fawn and His Mother
    The Fighting Cocks and the Eagle
    The Fir-Tree and the Bramble
    The Fisherman and His Nets
    The Fisherman and the Little Fish
    The Fisherman Piping
    The Fishermen
    The Flea and the Man
    The Flea and the Ox
    The Flea and the Wrestler
    The Flies and the Honey-Pot
    The Fly and the Draught-Mule
    The Fowler and the Viper
    The Fox and the Bramble
    The Fox and the Crane
    The Fox and the Crow
    The Fox and the Goat
    The Fox and the Grapes
    The Fox and the Hedgehog
    The Fox and the Leopard
    The Fox and the Lion
    The Fox and the Lion
    The Fox and the Mask
    The Fox and the Monkey
    The Fox and the Monkey
    The Fox and the Woodcutter
    The Fox Who Had Lost His Tail
    The Frogs Asking for a King
    The Frogs’ Complaint Against the Sun

    The Gamecocks and the Partridge
    The Geese and the Cranes
    The Gnat and the Bull
    The Gnat and the Lion
    The Goat and the Ass
    The Goat and the Goatherd
    The Goatherd and the Wild Goats
    The Goods and the Ills
    The Grasshopper and the Owl

    The Hare and the Hound
    The Hare and the Tortoise
    The Hares and the Foxes
    The Hares and the Frogs
    The Hares and the Lions
    The Hart and the Vine
    The Hawk and the Nightingale
    The Hawk, the Kite, and the Pigeons
    The Heifer and the Ox
    The Hen and the Golden Eggs
    The Hen and the Swallow
    Hercules and the Wagoner
    The Herdsman and the Lost Bull
    The Horse and the Ass
    The Horse and Groom
    The Horse and his Rider
    The Horse and the Stag
    The Hunter and the Horseman
    The Hunter and the Woodman
    The Huntsman and the Fisherman

    The Image of Mercury and the Carpenter

    The Jackdaw and the Doves
    The Jackdaw and the Fox
    Jupiter and the Monkey
    Jupiter, Neptune, Minerva, and Momus

    The Kid and the Wolf
    The Kid and the Wolf
    The Kingdom of the Lion
    The King’s Son and the Painted Lion
    The Kites and the Swans

    The Laborer and the Snake
    The Lamb and the Wolf
    The Lamp
    The Lark and Her Young Ones
    The Lark Burying Her Father
    The Lion and the Boar
    The Lion and the Bull
    The Lion and the Dolphin
    The Lion and the Eagle
    The Lion and the Fox
    The Lion and the Hare
    The Lion and the Mouse
    The Lion and the Shepherd
    The Lion and the Three Bulls
    The Lion, the Bear, and the Fox
    The Lion, the Fox, and the Ass
    The Lion in a Farmyard
    The Lion in Love
    The Lion, Jupiter, and the Elephant
    The Lion, the Mouse, and the Fox
    The Lion, the Wolf, and the Fox
    The Lioness

    The Man and His Two Sweethearts
    The Man and His Wife
    The Man and the Lion
    The Man and the Satyr
    The Man bitten by a Dog
    The Man, the Horse, the Ox, and the Dog
    The Manslayer
    The Master and His Dogs
    Mercury and the Sculptor
    Mercury and the Workmen
    The Mice and the Weasels
    The Mice in Council
    The Milk-Woman and her Pail
    The Miller, His Son, and their Ass
    The Mischievous Dog
    The Miser
    The Mole and His Mother
    The Monkey and the Camel
    The Monkey and the Dolphin
    The Monkey and the Fishermen
    The Monkeys and their Mother
    The Mother and the Wolf
    The Mountain in Labor
    The Mouse and the Bull
    The Mouse, the Frog, and the Hawk
    The Mule
    The Mules and the Robbers

    The North Wind and the Sun

    The Oak and the Reeds
    The Oak and the Woodcutters
    The Oaks and Jupiter
    The Old Hound
    The Old Lion
    The Old Man and Death
    The Old Woman and the Physician
    The Old Woman and the Wine-Jar
    The Olive-Tree and the Fig-Tree
    The One-Eyed Doe
    The Owl and the Birds
    The Ox and the Frog
    The Oxen and the Axle-Trees
    The Oxen and the Butchers

    The Panther and the Shepherds
    The Partridge and the Fowler
    The Peacock and the Crane
    The Peacock and Juno
    The Peasant and the Apple-Tree
    The Peasant and the Eagle
    The Philosopher, the Ants, and Mercury
    The Playful Ass
    The Pomegranate, Apple-Tree, and Bramble
    The Porker, the Sheep, and the Goat
    The Prophet

    The Quack Frog

    The Raven and the Swan
    The Rich Man and the Tanner
    The Rivers and the Sea
    The Rose and the Amaranth

    The Salt Merchant and his Ass
    The Seagull and the Kite
    The Seaside Travelers
    The Seller of Images
    The Serpent and the Eagle
    The She-Goats and their Beards
    The Shepherd and the Dog
    The Shepherd and the Sea
    The Shepherd and the Sheep
    The Shepherd and the Wolf
    The Shepherd’s Boy and the Wolf
    The Shipwrecked Man and the Sea
    The Sick Kite
    The Sick Lion
    The Sick Stag
    The Sparrow and the Hare
    The Spendthrift and the Swallow
    The Stag at the Pool
    The Stag in the Ox-Stall
    The Stag, the Wolf, and the Sheep
    The Swallow and the Crow
    The Swallow, the Serpent, and the Court of Justice
    The Swan and the Goose
    The Swollen Fox

    The Thief and his Mother
    The Thief and the Housedog
    The Thief and the Innkeeper
    The Thieves and the Cock
    The Thirsty Pigeon
    The Three Tradesmen
    The Thrush and the Fowler
    The Tortoise and the Eagle
    The Town Mouse and the Country Mouse
    The Traveler and Fortune
    The Traveler and his Dog
    The Travelers and the Plane-Tree
    The Trees and the Axe
    The Trees Under the Protection of the Gods
    The Trumpeter Taken Prisoner
    Truth and the Traveler
    The Two Bags
    The Two Dogs
    The Two Frogs
    The Two Frogs
    The Two Men Who Were Enemies
    The Two Pots
    The Two Soldiers and the Robber
    The Two Travelers and the Axe

    The Vain Jackdaw
    The Vine and the Goat
    The Viper and the File

    The Walnut-Tree
    The Wasp and the Snake
    The Wasps, the Partridges, and the Farmer
    The Weasel and the Mice
    The Widow and Her Little Maidens
    The Widow and the Sheep
    The Wild Ass and the Lion
    The Wild Boar and the Fox
    The Wolf and the Crane
    The Wolf and the Fox
    The Wolf and the Goat
    The Wolf and the Horse
    The Wolf and the Housedog
    The Wolf and the Lamb
    The Wolf and the Lion
    The Wolf and the Lion
    The Wolf and the Sheep
    The Wolf and the Shepherd
    The Wolf and the Shepherds
    The Wolf, the Fox, and the Ape
    The Wolf in Sheep’s Clothing
    The Wolves and the Sheep
    The Wolves and the Sheepdogs
    The Woman and her Hen

  • Through the Looking-Glass

    Through the Looking-Glass

    Aproximadamente 31.095 palavras.

    [Illustration]

    THROUGH THE LOOKING-GLASS

    And What Alice Found There

    By Lewis Carroll

    The Millennium Fulcrum Edition 1.7

    DRAMATIS PERSONÆ.
    (_As arranged before commencement of game._)

    WHITE RED.
    PIECES. PAWNS. PAWNS. PIECES.
    Tweedledee. Daisy. Daisy. Humpty Dumpty.
    Unicorn. Haigha. Messenger. Carpenter.
    Sheep. Oyster. Oyster. Walrus.
    W. Queen. “Lily.” Tiger-lily. R. Queen.
    W. King. Fawn. Rose. R. King.
    Aged man. Oyster. Oyster. Crow.
    W. Knight. Hatta. Frog. R. Knight.
    Tweedledum. Daisy. Daisy. Lion.

    _RED._

    [Illustration: chessboard]

    _WHITE._

    White Pawn (Alice) to play, and win in eleven moves.

    1. Alice meets R. Q.
    1. R. Q. to K. R.’s 4th
    2. Alice through Q.’s 3d (_by railway_) to 4th (_Tweedledum and Tweedledee_)
    2. W. Q. to Q. B.’s 4th (_after shawl_)
    3. Alice meets W. Q. (_with shawl_)
    3. W. Q. to Q.B.’s 5th (_becomes sheep_)
    4. Alice to Q.’s 5th (_shop, river, shop_)
    4. W. Q. to K. B.’s 8th (_leaves egg on shelf_)
    5. Alice to Q.’s 6th (_Humpty Dumpty_)
    5. W. Q. to Q. B.’s 8th (_flying from R. Kt._)
    6. Alice to Q.’s 7th (_forest_)
    6. R. Kt. to K.’s 2nd (ch.)
    7. W.Kt. takes R.Kt.
    7. W. Kt. to K. B’s 5th
    8. Alice to Q.’s 8th (_coronation_)
    8. R. Q. to K.’s sq. (_examination_)
    9. Alice becomes Queen
    9. Queens castle
    10. Alice castles (_feast_)
    10. W.Q. to Q.R.’s 6th (_soup_)
    11. Alice takes R.Q. & wins

    Child of the pure unclouded brow
    And dreaming eyes of wonder!
    Though time be fleet, and I and thou
    Are half a life asunder,
    Thy loving smile will surely hail
    The love-gift of a fairy-tale.

    I have not seen thy sunny face,
    Nor heard thy silver laughter;
    No thought of me shall find a place
    In thy young life’s hereafter—
    Enough that now thou wilt not fail
    To listen to my fairy-tale.

    A tale begun in other days,
    When summer suns were glowing—
    A simple chime, that served to time
    The rhythm of our rowing—
    Whose echoes live in memory yet,
    Though envious years would say ‘forget.’

    Come, hearken then, ere voice of dread,
    With bitter tidings laden,
    Shall summon to unwelcome bed
    A melancholy maiden!
    We are but older children, dear,
    Who fret to find our bedtime near.

    Without, the frost, the blinding snow,
    The storm-wind’s moody madness—
    Within, the firelight’s ruddy glow,
    And childhood’s nest of gladness.
    The magic words shall hold thee fast:
    Thou shalt not heed the raving blast.

    And though the shadow of a sigh
    May tremble through the story,
    For ‘happy summer days’ gone by,
    And vanish’d summer glory—
    It shall not touch with breath of bale
    The pleasance of our fairy-tale.

    Contents

    CHAPTER I. Looking-Glass house
    CHAPTER II. The Garden of Live Flowers
    CHAPTER III. Looking-Glass Insects
    CHAPTER IV. Tweedledum And Tweedledee
    CHAPTER V. Wool and Water
    CHAPTER VI. Humpty Dumpty
    CHAPTER VII. The Lion and the Unicorn
    CHAPTER VIII. “It’s my own Invention”
    CHAPTER IX. Queen Alice
    CHAPTER X. Shaking
    CHAPTER XI. Waking
    CHAPTER XII. Which Dreamed it?

    CHAPTER I.
    Looking-Glass house

    One thing was certain, that the _white_ kitten had had nothing to do
    with it:—it was the black kitten’s fault entirely. For the white kitten
    had been having its face washed by the old cat for the last quarter of
    an hour (and bearing it pretty well, considering); so you see that it
    _couldn’t_ have had any hand in the mischief.

    The way Dinah washed her children’s faces was this: first she held the
    poor thing down by its ear with one paw, and then with the other paw
    she rubbed its face all over, the wrong way, beginning at the nose: and
    just now, as I said, she was hard at work on the white kitten, which
    was lying quite still and trying to purr—no doubt feeling that it was
    all meant for its good.

    But the black kitten had been finished with earlier in the afternoon,
    and so, while Alice was sitting curled up in a corner of the great
    arm-chair, half talking to herself and half asleep, the kitten had been
    having a grand game of romps with the ball of worsted Alice had been
    trying to wind up, and had been rolling it up and down till it had all
    come undone again; and there it was, spread over the hearth-rug, all
    knots and tangles, with the kitten running after its own tail in the
    middle.

    “Oh, you wicked little thing!” cried Alice, catching up the kitten, and
    giving it a little kiss to make it understand that it was in disgrace.
    “Really, Dinah ought to have taught you better manners! You _ought_,
    Dinah, you know you ought!” she added, looking reproachfully at the old
    cat, and speaking in as cross a voice as she could manage—and then she
    scrambled back into the arm-chair, taking the kitten and the worsted
    with her, and began winding up the ball again. But she didn’t get on
    very fast, as she was talking all the time, sometimes to the kitten,
    and sometimes to herself. Kitty sat very demurely on her knee,
    pretending to watch the progress of the winding, and now and then
    putting out one paw and gently touching the ball, as if it would be
    glad to help, if it might.

    “Do you know what to-morrow is, Kitty?” Alice began. “You’d have
    guessed if you’d been up in the window with me—only Dinah was making
    you tidy, so you couldn’t. I was watching the boys getting in sticks
    for the bonfire—and it wants plenty of sticks, Kitty! Only it got so
    cold, and it snowed so, they had to leave off. Never mind, Kitty, we’ll
    go and see the bonfire to-morrow.” Here Alice wound two or three turns
    of the worsted round the kitten’s neck, just to see how it would look:
    this led to a scramble, in which the ball rolled down upon the floor,
    and yards and yards of it got unwound again.

    “Do you know, I was so angry, Kitty,” Alice went on as soon as they
    were comfortably settled again, “when I saw all the mischief you had
    been doing, I was very nearly opening the window, and putting you out
    into the snow! And you’d have deserved it, you little mischievous
    darling! What have you got to say for yourself? Now don’t interrupt
    me!” she went on, holding up one finger. “I’m going to tell you all
    your faults. Number one: you squeaked twice while Dinah was washing
    your face this morning. Now you can’t deny it, Kitty: I heard you!
    What’s that you say?” (pretending that the kitten was speaking.) “Her
    paw went into your eye? Well, that’s _your_ fault, for keeping your
    eyes open—if you’d shut them tight up, it wouldn’t have happened. Now
    don’t make any more excuses, but listen! Number two: you pulled
    Snowdrop away by the tail just as I had put down the saucer of milk
    before her! What, you were thirsty, were you? How do you know she
    wasn’t thirsty too? Now for number three: you unwound every bit of the
    worsted while I wasn’t looking!

    “That’s three faults, Kitty, and you’ve not been punished for any of
    them yet. You know I’m saving up all your punishments for Wednesday
    week—Suppose they had saved up all _my_ punishments!” she went on,
    talking more to herself than the kitten. “What _would_ they do at the
    end of a year? I should be sent to prison, I suppose, when the day
    came. Or—let me see—suppose each punishment was to be going without a
    dinner: then, when the miserable day came, I should have to go without
    fifty dinners at once! Well, I shouldn’t mind _that_ much! I’d far
    rather go without them than eat them!

    “Do you hear the snow against the window-panes, Kitty? How nice and
    soft it sounds! Just as if some one was kissing the window all over
    outside. I wonder if the snow _loves_ the trees and fields, that it
    kisses them so gently? And then it covers them up snug, you know, with
    a white quilt; and perhaps it says, ‘Go to sleep, darlings, till the
    summer comes again.’ And when they wake up in the summer, Kitty, they
    dress themselves all in green, and dance about—whenever the wind
    blows—oh, that’s very pretty!” cried Alice, dropping the ball of
    worsted to clap her hands. “And I do so _wish_ it was true! I’m sure
    the woods look sleepy in the autumn, when the leaves are getting brown.

    “Kitty, can you play chess? Now, don’t smile, my dear, I’m asking it
    seriously. Because, when we were playing just now, you watched just as
    if you understood it: and when I said ‘Check!’ you purred! Well, it
    _was_ a nice check, Kitty, and really I might have won, if it hadn’t
    been for that nasty Knight, that came wiggling down among my pieces.
    Kitty, dear, let’s pretend—” And here I wish I could tell you half the
    things Alice used to say, beginning with her favourite phrase “Let’s
    pretend.” She had had quite a long argument with her sister only the
    day before—all because Alice had begun with “Let’s pretend we’re kings
    and queens;” and her sister, who liked being very exact, had argued
    that they couldn’t, because there were only two of them, and Alice had
    been reduced at last to say, “Well, _you_ can be one of them then, and
    _I’ll_ be all the rest.” And once she had really frightened her old
    nurse by shouting suddenly in her ear, “Nurse! Do let’s pretend that
    I’m a hungry hyaena, and you’re a bone.”

    But this is taking us away from Alice’s speech to the kitten. “Let’s
    pretend that you’re the Red Queen, Kitty! Do you know, I think if you
    sat up and folded your arms, you’d look exactly like her. Now do try,
    there’s a dear!” And Alice got the Red Queen off the table, and set it
    up before the kitten as a model for it to imitate: however, the thing
    didn’t succeed, principally, Alice said, because the kitten wouldn’t
    fold its arms properly. So, to punish it, she held it up to the
    Looking-glass, that it might see how sulky it was—“and if you’re not
    good directly,” she added, “I’ll put you through into Looking-glass
    House. How would you like _that_?”

    “Now, if you’ll only attend, Kitty, and not talk so much, I’ll tell you
    all my ideas about Looking-glass House. First, there’s the room you can
    see through the glass—that’s just the same as our drawing room, only
    the things go the other way. I can see all of it when I get upon a
    chair—all but the bit behind the fireplace. Oh! I do so wish I could
    see _that_ bit! I want so much to know whether they’ve a fire in the
    winter: you never _can_ tell, you know, unless our fire smokes, and
    then smoke comes up in that room too—but that may be only pretence,
    just to make it look as if they had a fire. Well then, the books are
    something like our books, only the words go the wrong way; I know that,
    because I’ve held up one of our books to the glass, and then they hold
    up one in the other room.

    “How would you like to live in Looking-glass House, Kitty? I wonder if
    they’d give you milk in there? Perhaps Looking-glass milk isn’t good to
    drink—But oh, Kitty! now we come to the passage. You can just see a
    little _peep_ of the passage in Looking-glass House, if you leave the
    door of our drawing-room wide open: and it’s very like our passage as
    far as you can see, only you know it may be quite different on beyond.
    Oh, Kitty! how nice it would be if we could only get through into
    Looking-glass House! I’m sure it’s got, oh! such beautiful things in
    it! Let’s pretend there’s a way of getting through into it, somehow,
    Kitty. Let’s pretend the glass has got all soft like gauze, so that we
    can get through. Why, it’s turning into a sort of mist now, I declare!
    It’ll be easy enough to get through—” She was up on the chimney-piece
    while she said this, though she hardly knew how she had got there. And
    certainly the glass _was_ beginning to melt away, just like a bright
    silvery mist.

    In another moment Alice was through the glass, and had jumped lightly
    down into the Looking-glass room. The very first thing she did was to
    look whether there was a fire in the fireplace, and she was quite
    pleased to find that there was a real one, blazing away as brightly as
    the one she had left behind. “So I shall be as warm here as I was in
    the old room,” thought Alice: “warmer, in fact, because there’ll be no
    one here to scold me away from the fire. Oh, what fun it’ll be, when
    they see me through the glass in here, and can’t get at me!”

    Then she began looking about, and noticed that what could be seen from
    the old room was quite common and uninteresting, but that all the rest
    was as different as possible. For instance, the pictures on the wall
    next the fire seemed to be all alive, and the very clock on the
    chimney-piece (you know you can only see the back of it in the
    Looking-glass) had got the face of a little old man, and grinned at
    her.

    “They don’t keep this room so tidy as the other,” Alice thought to
    herself, as she noticed several of the chessmen down in the hearth
    among the cinders: but in another moment, with a little “Oh!” of
    surprise, she was down on her hands and knees watching them. The
    chessmen were walking about, two and two!

    “Here are the Red King and the Red Queen,” Alice said (in a whisper,
    for fear of frightening them), “and there are the White King and the
    White Queen sitting on the edge of the shovel—and here are two castles
    walking arm in arm—I don’t think they can hear me,” she went on, as she
    put her head closer down, “and I’m nearly sure they can’t see me. I
    feel somehow as if I were invisible—”

    Here something began squeaking on the table behind Alice, and made her
    turn her head just in time to see one of the White Pawns roll over and
    begin kicking: she watched it with great curiosity to see what would
    happen next.

    “It is the voice of my child!” the White Queen cried out as she rushed
    past the King, so violently that she knocked him over among the
    cinders. “My precious Lily! My imperial kitten!” and she began
    scrambling wildly up the side of the fender.

    “Imperial fiddlestick!” said the King, rubbing his nose, which had been
    hurt by the fall. He had a right to be a _little_ annoyed with the
    Queen, for he was covered with ashes from head to foot.

    Alice was very anxious to be of use, and, as the poor little Lily was
    nearly screaming herself into a fit, she hastily picked up the Queen
    and set her on the table by the side of her noisy little daughter.

    The Queen gasped, and sat down: the rapid journey through the air had
    quite taken away her breath and for a minute or two she could do
    nothing but hug the little Lily in silence. As soon as she had
    recovered her breath a little, she called out to the White King, who
    was sitting sulkily among the ashes, “Mind the volcano!”

    “What volcano?” said the King, looking up anxiously into the fire, as
    if he thought that was the most likely place to find one.

    “Blew—me—up,” panted the Queen, who was still a little out of breath.
    “Mind you come up—the regular way—don’t get blown up!”

    Alice watched the White King as he slowly struggled up from bar to bar,
    till at last she said, “Why, you’ll be hours and hours getting to the
    table, at that rate. I’d far better help you, hadn’t I?” But the King
    took no notice of the question: it was quite clear that he could
    neither hear her nor see her.

    So Alice picked him up very gently, and lifted him across more slowly
    than she had lifted the Queen, that she mightn’t take his breath away:
    but, before she put him on the table, she thought she might as well
    dust him a little, he was so covered with ashes.

    She said afterwards that she had never seen in all her life such a face
    as the King made, when he found himself held in the air by an invisible
    hand, and being dusted: he was far too much astonished to cry out, but
    his eyes and his mouth went on getting larger and larger, and rounder
    and rounder, till her hand shook so with laughing that she nearly let
    him drop upon the floor.

    “Oh! _please_ don’t make such faces, my dear!” she cried out, quite
    forgetting that the King couldn’t hear her. “You make me laugh so that
    I can hardly hold you! And don’t keep your mouth so wide open! All the
    ashes will get into it—there, now I think you’re tidy enough!” she
    added, as she smoothed his hair, and set him upon the table near the
    Queen.

    The King immediately fell flat on his back, and lay perfectly still:
    and Alice was a little alarmed at what she had done, and went round the
    room to see if she could find any water to throw over him. However, she
    could find nothing but a bottle of ink, and when she got back with it
    she found he had recovered, and he and the Queen were talking together
    in a frightened whisper—so low, that Alice could hardly hear what they
    said.

    The King was saying, “I assure you, my dear, I turned cold to the very
    ends of my whiskers!”

    To which the Queen replied, “You haven’t got any whiskers.”

    “The horror of that moment,” the King went on, “I shall never, _never_
    forget!”

    “You will, though,” the Queen said, “if you don’t make a memorandum of
    it.”

    Alice looked on with great interest as the King took an enormous
    memorandum-book out of his pocket, and began writing. A sudden thought
    struck her, and she took hold of the end of the pencil, which came some
    way over his shoulder, and began writing for him.

    The poor King looked puzzled and unhappy, and struggled with the pencil
    for some time without saying anything; but Alice was too strong for
    him, and at last he panted out, “My dear! I really _must_ get a thinner
    pencil. I can’t manage this one a bit; it writes all manner of things
    that I don’t intend—”

    “What manner of things?” said the Queen, looking over the book (in
    which Alice had put “_The White Knight is sliding down the poker. He
    balances very badly_”) “That’s not a memorandum of _your_ feelings!”

    There was a book lying near Alice on the table, and while she sat
    watching the White King (for she was still a little anxious about him,
    and had the ink all ready to throw over him, in case he fainted again),
    she turned over the leaves, to find some part that she could read,
    “—for it’s all in some language I don’t know,” she said to herself.

    It was like this.

    .YKCOWREBBAJ

    sevot yhtils eht dna, gillirb sawT’
    ebaw eht ni elbmig dna eryg diD
    ,sevogorob eht erew ysmim llA
    .ebargtuo shtar emom eht dnA

    She puzzled over this for some time, but at last a bright thought
    struck her. “Why, it’s a Looking-glass book, of course! And if I hold
    it up to a glass, the words will all go the right way again.”

    This was the poem that Alice read.

    JABBERWOCKY.

    ’Twas brillig, and the slithy toves
    Did gyre and gimble in the wabe;
    All mimsy were the borogoves,
    And the mome raths outgrabe.

    “Beware the Jabberwock, my son!
    The jaws that bite, the claws that catch!
    Beware the Jubjub bird, and shun
    The frumious Bandersnatch!”

    He took his vorpal sword in hand:
    Long time the manxome foe he sought—
    So rested he by the Tumtum tree,
    And stood awhile in thought.

    And as in uffish thought he stood,
    The Jabberwock, with eyes of flame,
    Came whiffling through the tulgey wood,
    And burbled as it came!

    One, two! One, two! And through and through
    The vorpal blade went snicker-snack!
    He left it dead, and with its head
    He went galumphing back.

    “And hast thou slain the Jabberwock?
    Come to my arms, my beamish boy!
    O frabjous day! Callooh! Callay!”
    He chortled in his joy.

    ’Twas brillig, and the slithy toves
    Did gyre and gimble in the wabe;
    All mimsy were the borogoves,
    And the mome raths outgrabe.

    “It seems very pretty,” she said when she had finished it, “but it’s
    _rather_ hard to understand!” (You see she didn’t like to confess, even
    to herself, that she couldn’t make it out at all.) “Somehow it seems to
    fill my head with ideas—only I don’t exactly know what they are!
    However, _somebody_ killed _something_: that’s clear, at any rate—”

    “But oh!” thought Alice, suddenly jumping up, “if I don’t make haste I
    shall have to go back through the Looking-glass, before I’ve seen what
    the rest of the house is like! Let’s have a look at the garden first!”
    She was out of the room in a moment, and ran down stairs—or, at least,
    it wasn’t exactly running, but a new invention of hers for getting down
    stairs quickly and easily, as Alice said to herself. She just kept the
    tips of her fingers on the hand-rail, and floated gently down without
    even touching the stairs with her feet; then she floated on through the
    hall, and would have gone straight out at the door in the same way, if
    she hadn’t caught hold of the door-post. She was getting a little giddy
    with so much floating in the air, and was rather glad to find herself
    walking again in the natural way.

    CHAPTER II.
    The Garden of Live Flowers

    “I should see the garden far better,” said Alice to herself, “if I
    could get to the top of that hill: and here’s a path that leads
    straight to it—at least, no, it doesn’t do that—” (after going a few
    yards along the path, and turning several sharp corners), “but I
    suppose it will at last. But how curiously it twists! It’s more like a
    corkscrew than a path! Well, _this_ turn goes to the hill, I
    suppose—no, it doesn’t! This goes straight back to the house! Well
    then, I’ll try it the other way.”

    And so she did: wandering up and down, and trying turn after turn, but
    always coming back to the house, do what she would. Indeed, once, when
    she turned a corner rather more quickly than usual, she ran against it
    before she could stop herself.

    “It’s no use talking about it,” Alice said, looking up at the house and
    pretending it was arguing with her. “I’m _not_ going in again yet. I
    know I should have to get through the Looking-glass again—back into the
    old room—and there’d be an end of all my adventures!”

    So, resolutely turning her back upon the house, she set out once more
    down the path, determined to keep straight on till she got to the hill.
    For a few minutes all went on well, and she was just saying, “I really
    _shall_ do it this time—” when the path gave a sudden twist and shook
    itself (as she described it afterwards), and the next moment she found
    herself actually walking in at the door.

    “Oh, it’s too bad!” she cried. “I never saw such a house for getting in
    the way! Never!”

    However, there was the hill full in sight, so there was nothing to be
    done but start again. This time she came upon a large flower-bed, with
    a border of daisies, and a willow-tree growing in the middle.

    “O Tiger-lily,” said Alice, addressing herself to one that was waving
    gracefully about in the wind, “I _wish_ you could talk!”

    “We _can_ talk,” said the Tiger-lily: “when there’s anybody worth
    talking to.”

    Alice was so astonished that she could not speak for a minute: it quite
    seemed to take her breath away. At length, as the Tiger-lily only went
    on waving about, she spoke again, in a timid voice—almost in a whisper.
    “And can _all_ the flowers talk?”

    “As well as _you_ can,” said the Tiger-lily. “And a great deal louder.”

    “It isn’t manners for us to begin, you know,” said the Rose, “and I
    really was wondering when you’d speak! Said I to myself, ‘Her face has
    got _some_ sense in it, though it’s not a clever one!’ Still, you’re
    the right colour, and that goes a long way.”

    “I don’t care about the colour,” the Tiger-lily remarked. “If only her
    petals curled up a little more, she’d be all right.”

    Alice didn’t like being criticised, so she began asking questions.
    “Aren’t you sometimes frightened at being planted out here, with nobody
    to take care of you?”

    “There’s the tree in the middle,” said the Rose: “what else is it good
    for?”

    “But what could it do, if any danger came?” Alice asked.

    “It says ‘Bough-wough!’” cried a Daisy: “that’s why its branches are
    called boughs!”

    “Didn’t you know _that_?” cried another Daisy, and here they all began
    shouting together, till the air seemed quite full of little shrill
    voices. “Silence, every one of you!” cried the Tiger-lily, waving
    itself passionately from side to side, and trembling with excitement.
    “They know I can’t get at them!” it panted, bending its quivering head
    towards Alice, “or they wouldn’t dare to do it!”

    “Never mind!” Alice said in a soothing tone, and stooping down to the
    daisies, who were just beginning again, she whispered, “If you don’t
    hold your tongues, I’ll pick you!”

    There was silence in a moment, and several of the pink daisies turned
    white.

    “That’s right!” said the Tiger-lily. “The daisies are worst of all.
    When one speaks, they all begin together, and it’s enough to make one
    wither to hear the way they go on!”

    “How is it you can all talk so nicely?” Alice said, hoping to get it
    into a better temper by a compliment. “I’ve been in many gardens
    before, but none of the flowers could talk.”

    “Put your hand down, and feel the ground,” said the Tiger-lily. “Then
    you’ll know why.”

    Alice did so. “It’s very hard,” she said, “but I don’t see what that
    has to do with it.”

    “In most gardens,” the Tiger-lily said, “they make the beds too soft—so
    that the flowers are always asleep.”

    This sounded a very good reason, and Alice was quite pleased to know
    it. “I never thought of that before!” she said.

    “It’s _my_ opinion that you never think _at all_,” the Rose said in a
    rather severe tone.

    “I never saw anybody that looked stupider,” a Violet said, so suddenly,
    that Alice quite jumped; for it hadn’t spoken before.

    “Hold _your_ tongue!” cried the Tiger-lily. “As if _you_ ever saw
    anybody! You keep your head under the leaves, and snore away there,
    till you know no more what’s going on in the world, than if you were a
    bud!”

    “Are there any more people in the garden besides me?” Alice said, not
    choosing to notice the Rose’s last remark.

    “There’s one other flower in the garden that can move about like you,”
    said the Rose. “I wonder how you do it—” (“You’re always wondering,”
    said the Tiger-lily), “but she’s more bushy than you are.”

    “Is she like me?” Alice asked eagerly, for the thought crossed her
    mind, “There’s another little girl in the garden, somewhere!”

    “Well, she has the same awkward shape as you,” the Rose said, “but
    she’s redder—and her petals are shorter, I think.”

    “Her petals are done up close, almost like a dahlia,” the Tiger-lily
    interrupted: “not tumbled about anyhow, like yours.”

    “But that’s not _your_ fault,” the Rose added kindly: “you’re beginning
    to fade, you know—and then one can’t help one’s petals getting a little
    untidy.”

    Alice didn’t like this idea at all: so, to change the subject, she
    asked “Does she ever come out here?”

    “I daresay you’ll see her soon,” said the Rose. “She’s one of the
    thorny kind.”

    “Where does she wear the thorns?” Alice asked with some curiosity.

    “Why all round her head, of course,” the Rose replied. “I was wondering
    _you_ hadn’t got some too. I thought it was the regular rule.”

    “She’s coming!” cried the Larkspur. “I hear her footstep, thump, thump,
    thump, along the gravel-walk!”

    Alice looked round eagerly, and found that it was the Red Queen. “She’s
    grown a good deal!” was her first remark. She had indeed: when Alice
    first found her in the ashes, she had been only three inches high—and
    here she was, half a head taller than Alice herself!

    “It’s the fresh air that does it,” said the Rose: “wonderfully fine air
    it is, out here.”

    “I think I’ll go and meet her,” said Alice, for, though the flowers
    were interesting enough, she felt that it would be far grander to have
    a talk with a real Queen.

    “You can’t possibly do that,” said the Rose: “_I_ should advise you to
    walk the other way.”

    This sounded nonsense to Alice, so she said nothing, but set off at
    once towards the Red Queen. To her surprise, she lost sight of her in a
    moment, and found herself walking in at the front-door again.

    A little provoked, she drew back, and after looking everywhere for the
    queen (whom she spied out at last, a long way off), she thought she
    would try the plan, this time, of walking in the opposite direction.

    It succeeded beautifully. She had not been walking a minute before she
    found herself face to face with the Red Queen, and full in sight of the
    hill she had been so long aiming at.

    “Where do you come from?” said the Red Queen. “And where are you going?
    Look up, speak nicely, and don’t twiddle your fingers all the time.”

    Alice attended to all these directions, and explained, as well as she
    could, that she had lost her way.

    “I don’t know what you mean by _your_ way,” said the Queen: “all the
    ways about here belong to _me_—but why did you come out here at all?”
    she added in a kinder tone. “Curtsey while you’re thinking what to say,
    it saves time.”

    Alice wondered a little at this, but she was too much in awe of the
    Queen to disbelieve it. “I’ll try it when I go home,” she thought to
    herself, “the next time I’m a little late for dinner.”

    “It’s time for you to answer now,” the Queen said, looking at her
    watch: “open your mouth a _little_ wider when you speak, and always say
    ‘your Majesty.’”

    “I only wanted to see what the garden was like, your Majesty—”

    “That’s right,” said the Queen, patting her on the head, which Alice
    didn’t like at all, “though, when you say ‘garden,’—_I’ve_ seen
    gardens, compared with which this would be a wilderness.”

    Alice didn’t dare to argue the point, but went on: “—and I thought I’d
    try and find my way to the top of that hill—”

    “When you say ‘hill,’” the Queen interrupted, “_I_ could show you
    hills, in comparison with which you’d call that a valley.”

    “No, I shouldn’t,” said Alice, surprised into contradicting her at
    last: “a hill _can’t_ be a valley, you know. That would be nonsense—”

    The Red Queen shook her head, “You may call it ‘nonsense’ if you like,”
    she said, “but _I’ve_ heard nonsense, compared with which that would be
    as sensible as a dictionary!”

    Alice curtseyed again, as she was afraid from the Queen’s tone that she
    was a _little_ offended: and they walked on in silence till they got to
    the top of the little hill.

    For some minutes Alice stood without speaking, looking out in all
    directions over the country—and a most curious country it was. There
    were a number of tiny little brooks running straight across it from
    side to side, and the ground between was divided up into squares by a
    number of little green hedges, that reached from brook to brook.

    “I declare it’s marked out just like a large chessboard!” Alice said at
    last. “There ought to be some men moving about somewhere—and so there
    are!” She added in a tone of delight, and her heart began to beat quick
    with excitement as she went on. “It’s a great huge game of chess that’s
    being played—all over the world—if this _is_ the world at all, you
    know. Oh, what fun it is! How I _wish_ I was one of them! I wouldn’t
    mind being a Pawn, if only I might join—though of course I should
    _like_ to be a Queen, best.”

    She glanced rather shyly at the real Queen as she said this, but her
    companion only smiled pleasantly, and said, “That’s easily managed. You
    can be the White Queen’s Pawn, if you like, as Lily’s too young to
    play; and you’re in the Second Square to begin with: when you get to
    the Eighth Square you’ll be a Queen—” Just at this moment, somehow or
    other, they began to run.

    Alice never could quite make out, in thinking it over afterwards, how
    it was that they began: all she remembers is, that they were running
    hand in hand, and the Queen went so fast that it was all she could do
    to keep up with her: and still the Queen kept crying “Faster! Faster!”
    but Alice felt she _could not_ go faster, though she had not breath
    left to say so.

    The most curious part of the thing was, that the trees and the other
    things round them never changed their places at all: however fast they
    went, they never seemed to pass anything. “I wonder if all the things
    move along with us?” thought poor puzzled Alice. And the Queen seemed
    to guess her thoughts, for she cried, “Faster! Don’t try to talk!”

    Not that Alice had any idea of doing _that_. She felt as if she would
    never be able to talk again, she was getting so much out of breath: and
    still the Queen cried “Faster! Faster!” and dragged her along. “Are we
    nearly there?” Alice managed to pant out at last.

    “Nearly there!” the Queen repeated. “Why, we passed it ten minutes ago!
    Faster!” And they ran on for a time in silence, with the wind whistling
    in Alice’s ears, and almost blowing her hair off her head, she fancied.

    “Now! Now!” cried the Queen. “Faster! Faster!” And they went so fast
    that at last they seemed to skim through the air, hardly touching the
    ground with their feet, till suddenly, just as Alice was getting quite
    exhausted, they stopped, and she found herself sitting on the ground,
    breathless and giddy.

    The Queen propped her up against a tree, and said kindly, “You may rest
    a little now.”

    Alice looked round her in great surprise. “Why, I do believe we’ve been
    under this tree the whole time! Everything’s just as it was!”

    “Of course it is,” said the Queen, “what would you have it?”

    “Well, in _our_ country,” said Alice, still panting a little, “you’d
    generally get to somewhere else—if you ran very fast for a long time,
    as we’ve been doing.”

    “A slow sort of country!” said the Queen. “Now, _here_, you see, it
    takes all the running _you_ can do, to keep in the same place. If you
    want to get somewhere else, you must run at least twice as fast as
    that!”

    “I’d rather not try, please!” said Alice. “I’m quite content to stay
    here—only I _am_ so hot and thirsty!”

    “I know what _you’d_ like!” the Queen said good-naturedly, taking a
    little box out of her pocket. “Have a biscuit?”

    Alice thought it would not be civil to say “No,” though it wasn’t at
    all what she wanted. So she took it, and ate it as well as she could:
    and it was _very_ dry; and she thought she had never been so nearly
    choked in all her life.

    “While you’re refreshing yourself,” said the Queen, “I’ll just take the
    measurements.” And she took a ribbon out of her pocket, marked in
    inches, and began measuring the ground, and sticking little pegs in
    here and there.

    “At the end of two yards,” she said, putting in a peg to mark the
    distance, “I shall give you your directions—have another biscuit?”

    “No, thank you,” said Alice: “one’s _quite_ enough!”

    “Thirst quenched, I hope?” said the Queen.

    Alice did not know what to say to this, but luckily the Queen did not
    wait for an answer, but went on. “At the end of _three_ yards I shall
    repeat them—for fear of your forgetting them. At the end of _four_, I
    shall say good-bye. And at the end of _five_, I shall go!”

    She had got all the pegs put in by this time, and Alice looked on with
    great interest as she returned to the tree, and then began slowly
    walking down the row.

    At the two-yard peg she faced round, and said, “A pawn goes two squares
    in its first move, you know. So you’ll go _very_ quickly through the
    Third Square—by railway, I should think—and you’ll find yourself in the
    Fourth Square in no time. Well, _that_ square belongs to Tweedledum and
    Tweedledee—the Fifth is mostly water—the Sixth belongs to Humpty
    Dumpty—But you make no remark?”

    “I—I didn’t know I had to make one—just then,” Alice faltered out.

    “You _should_ have said, ‘It’s extremely kind of you to tell me all
    this’—however, we’ll suppose it said—the Seventh Square is all
    forest—however, one of the Knights will show you the way—and in the
    Eighth Square we shall be Queens together, and it’s all feasting and
    fun!” Alice got up and curtseyed, and sat down again.

    At the next peg the Queen turned again, and this time she said, “Speak
    in French when you can’t think of the English for a thing—turn out your
    toes as you walk—and remember who you are!” She did not wait for Alice
    to curtsey this time, but walked on quickly to the next peg, where she
    turned for a moment to say “good-bye,” and then hurried on to the last.

    How it happened, Alice never knew, but exactly as she came to the last
    peg, she was gone. Whether she vanished into the air, or whether she
    ran quickly into the wood (“and she _can_ run very fast!” thought
    Alice), there was no way of guessing, but she was gone, and Alice began
    to remember that she was a Pawn, and that it would soon be time for her
    to move.

    CHAPTER III.
    Looking-Glass Insects

    Of course the first thing to do was to make a grand survey of the
    country she was going to travel through. “It’s something very like
    learning geography,” thought Alice, as she stood on tiptoe in hopes of
    being able to see a little further. “Principal rivers—there _are_ none.
    Principal mountains—I’m on the only one, but I don’t think it’s got any
    name. Principal towns—why, what _are_ those creatures, making honey
    down there? They can’t be bees—nobody ever saw bees a mile off, you
    know—” and for some time she stood silent, watching one of them that
    was bustling about among the flowers, poking its proboscis into them,
    “just as if it was a regular bee,” thought Alice.

    However, this was anything but a regular bee: in fact it was an
    elephant—as Alice soon found out, though the idea quite took her breath
    away at first. “And what enormous flowers they must be!” was her next
    idea. “Something like cottages with the roofs taken off, and stalks put
    to them—and what quantities of honey they must make! I think I’ll go
    down and—no, I won’t _just_ yet,” she went on, checking herself just as
    she was beginning to run down the hill, and trying to find some excuse
    for turning shy so suddenly. “It’ll never do to go down among them
    without a good long branch to brush them away—and what fun it’ll be
    when they ask me how I like my walk. I shall say—‘Oh, I like it well
    enough—’” (here came the favourite little toss of the head), “‘only it
    was so dusty and hot, and the elephants did tease so!’”

    “I think I’ll go down the other way,” she said after a pause: “and
    perhaps I may visit the elephants later on. Besides, I do so want to
    get into the Third Square!”

    So with this excuse she ran down the hill and jumped over the first of
    the six little brooks.

    * * * * * * *

    * * * * * *

    * * * * * * *

    “Tickets, please!” said the Guard, putting his head in at the window.
    In a moment everybody was holding out a ticket: they were about the
    same size as the people, and quite seemed to fill the carriage.

    “Now then! Show your ticket, child!” the Guard went on, looking angrily
    at Alice. And a great many voices all said together (“like the chorus
    of a song,” thought Alice), “Don’t keep him waiting, child! Why, his
    time is worth a thousand pounds a minute!”

    “I’m afraid I haven’t got one,” Alice said in a frightened tone: “there
    wasn’t a ticket-office where I came from.” And again the chorus of
    voices went on. “There wasn’t room for one where she came from. The
    land there is worth a thousand pounds an inch!”

    “Don’t make excuses,” said the Guard: “you should have bought one from
    the engine-driver.” And once more the chorus of voices went on with
    “The man that drives the engine. Why, the smoke alone is worth a
    thousand pounds a puff!”

    Alice thought to herself, “Then there’s no use in speaking.” The voices
    didn’t join in this time, as she hadn’t spoken, but to her great
    surprise, they all _thought_ in chorus (I hope you understand what
    _thinking in chorus_ means—for I must confess that _I_ don’t), “Better
    say nothing at all. Language is worth a thousand pounds a word!”

    “I shall dream about a thousand pounds tonight, I know I shall!”
    thought Alice.

    All this time the Guard was looking at her, first through a telescope,
    then through a microscope, and then through an opera-glass. At last he
    said, “You’re travelling the wrong way,” and shut up the window and
    went away.

    “So young a child,” said the gentleman sitting opposite to her (he was
    dressed in white paper), “ought to know which way she’s going, even if
    she doesn’t know her own name!”

    A Goat, that was sitting next to the gentleman in white, shut his eyes
    and said in a loud voice, “She ought to know her way to the
    ticket-office, even if she doesn’t know her alphabet!”

    There was a Beetle sitting next to the Goat (it was a very queer
    carriage-full of passengers altogether), and, as the rule seemed to be
    that they should all speak in turn, _he_ went on with “She’ll have to
    go back from here as luggage!”

    Alice couldn’t see who was sitting beyond the Beetle, but a hoarse
    voice spoke next. “Change engines—” it said, and was obliged to leave
    off.

    “It sounds like a horse,” Alice thought to herself. And an extremely
    small voice, close to her ear, said, “You might make a joke on
    that—something about ‘horse’ and ‘hoarse,’ you know.”

    Then a very gentle voice in the distance said, “She must be labelled
    ‘Lass, with care,’ you know—”

    And after that other voices went on (“What a number of people there are
    in the carriage!” thought Alice), saying, “She must go by post, as
    she’s got a head on her—” “She must be sent as a message by the
    telegraph—” “She must draw the train herself the rest of the way—” and
    so on.

    But the gentleman dressed in white paper leaned forwards and whispered
    in her ear, “Never mind what they all say, my dear, but take a
    return-ticket every time the train stops.”

    “Indeed I shan’t!” Alice said rather impatiently. “I don’t belong to
    this railway journey at all—I was in a wood just now—and I wish I could
    get back there.”

    “You might make a joke on _that_,” said the little voice close to her
    ear: “something about ‘you _would_ if you could,’ you know.”

    “Don’t tease so,” said Alice, looking about in vain to see where the
    voice came from; “if you’re so anxious to have a joke made, why don’t
    you make one yourself?”

    The little voice sighed deeply: it was _very_ unhappy, evidently, and
    Alice would have said something pitying to comfort it, “If it would
    only sigh like other people!” she thought. But this was such a
    wonderfully small sigh, that she wouldn’t have heard it at all, if it
    hadn’t come _quite_ close to her ear. The consequence of this was that
    it tickled her ear very much, and quite took off her thoughts from the
    unhappiness of the poor little creature.

    “I know you are a friend,” the little voice went on; “a dear friend,
    and an old friend. And you won’t hurt me, though I _am_ an insect.”

    “What kind of insect?” Alice inquired a little anxiously. What she
    really wanted to know was, whether it could sting or not, but she
    thought this wouldn’t be quite a civil question to ask.

    “What, then you don’t—” the little voice began, when it was drowned by
    a shrill scream from the engine, and everybody jumped up in alarm,
    Alice among the rest.

    The Horse, who had put his head out of the window, quietly drew it in
    and said, “It’s only a brook we have to jump over.” Everybody seemed
    satisfied with this, though Alice felt a little nervous at the idea of
    trains jumping at all. “However, it’ll take us into the Fourth Square,
    that’s some comfort!” she said to herself. In another moment she felt
    the carriage rise straight up into the air, and in her fright she
    caught at the thing nearest to her hand, which happened to be the
    Goat’s beard.

    * * * * * * *

    * * * * * *

    * * * * * * *

    But the beard seemed to melt away as she touched it, and she found
    herself sitting quietly under a tree—while the Gnat (for that was the
    insect she had been talking to) was balancing itself on a twig just
    over her head, and fanning her with its wings.

    It certainly was a _very_ large Gnat: “about the size of a chicken,”
    Alice thought. Still, she couldn’t feel nervous with it, after they had
    been talking together so long.

    “—then you don’t like all insects?” the Gnat went on, as quietly as if
    nothing had happened.

    “I like them when they can talk,” Alice said. “None of them ever talk,
    where _I_ come from.”

    “What sort of insects do you rejoice in, where _you_ come from?” the
    Gnat inquired.

    “I don’t _rejoice_ in insects at all,” Alice explained, “because I’m
    rather afraid of them—at least the large kinds. But I can tell you the
    names of some of them.”

    “Of course they answer to their names?” the Gnat remarked carelessly.

    “I never knew them to do it.”

    “What’s the use of their having names,” the Gnat said, “if they won’t
    answer to them?”

    “No use to _them_,” said Alice; “but it’s useful to the people who name
    them, I suppose. If not, why do things have names at all?”

    “I can’t say,” the Gnat replied. “Further on, in the wood down there,
    they’ve got no names—however, go on with your list of insects: you’re
    wasting time.”

    “Well, there’s the Horse-fly,” Alice began, counting off the names on
    her fingers.

    “All right,” said the Gnat: “half way up that bush, you’ll see a
    Rocking-horse-fly, if you look. It’s made entirely of wood, and gets
    about by swinging itself from branch to branch.”

    “What does it live on?” Alice asked, with great curiosity.

    “Sap and sawdust,” said the Gnat. “Go on with the list.”

    Alice looked up at the Rocking-horse-fly with great interest, and made
    up her mind that it must have been just repainted, it looked so bright
    and sticky; and then she went on.

    “And there’s the Dragon-fly.”

    “Look on the branch above your head,” said the Gnat, “and there you’ll
    find a snap-dragon-fly. Its body is made of plum-pudding, its wings of
    holly-leaves, and its head is a raisin burning in brandy.”

    “And what does it live on?”

    “Frumenty and mince pie,” the Gnat replied; “and it makes its nest in a
    Christmas box.”

    “And then there’s the Butterfly,” Alice went on, after she had taken a
    good look at the insect with its head on fire, and had thought to
    herself, “I wonder if that’s the reason insects are so fond of flying
    into candles—because they want to turn into Snap-dragon-flies!”

    “Crawling at your feet,” said the Gnat (Alice drew her feet back in
    some alarm), “you may observe a Bread-and-Butterfly. Its wings are thin
    slices of Bread-and-butter, its body is a crust, and its head is a lump
    of sugar.”

    “And what does _it_ live on?”

    “Weak tea with cream in it.”

    A new difficulty came into Alice’s head. “Supposing it couldn’t find
    any?” she suggested.

    “Then it would die, of course.”

    “But that must happen very often,” Alice remarked thoughtfully.

    “It always happens,” said the Gnat.

    After this, Alice was silent for a minute or two, pondering. The Gnat
    amused itself meanwhile by humming round and round her head: at last it
    settled again and remarked, “I suppose you don’t want to lose your
    name?”

    “No, indeed,” Alice said, a little anxiously.

    “And yet I don’t know,” the Gnat went on in a careless tone: “only
    think how convenient it would be if you could manage to go home without
    it! For instance, if the governess wanted to call you to your lessons,
    she would call out ‘come here—,’ and there she would have to leave off,
    because there wouldn’t be any name for her to call, and of course you
    wouldn’t have to go, you know.”

    “That would never do, I’m sure,” said Alice: “the governess would never
    think of excusing me lessons for that. If she couldn’t remember my
    name, she’d call me ‘Miss!’ as the servants do.”

    “Well, if she said ‘Miss,’ and didn’t say anything more,” the Gnat
    remarked, “of course you’d miss your lessons. That’s a joke. I wish
    _you_ had made it.”

    “Why do you wish _I_ had made it?” Alice asked. “It’s a very bad one.”

    But the Gnat only sighed deeply, while two large tears came rolling
    down its cheeks.

    “You shouldn’t make jokes,” Alice said, “if it makes you so unhappy.”

    Then came another of those melancholy little sighs, and this time the
    poor Gnat really seemed to have sighed itself away, for, when Alice
    looked up, there was nothing whatever to be seen on the twig, and, as
    she was getting quite chilly with sitting still so long, she got up and
    walked on.

    She very soon came to an open field, with a wood on the other side of
    it: it looked much darker than the last wood, and Alice felt a _little_
    timid about going into it. However, on second thoughts, she made up her
    mind to go on: “for I certainly won’t go _back_,” she thought to
    herself, and this was the only way to the Eighth Square.

    “This must be the wood,” she said thoughtfully to herself, “where
    things have no names. I wonder what’ll become of _my_ name when I go
    in? I shouldn’t like to lose it at all—because they’d have to give me
    another, and it would be almost certain to be an ugly one. But then the
    fun would be trying to find the creature that had got my old name!
    That’s just like the advertisements, you know, when people lose
    dogs—‘_answers to the name of “Dash:” had on a brass collar_’—just
    fancy calling everything you met ‘Alice,’ till one of them answered!
    Only they wouldn’t answer at all, if they were wise.”

    She was rambling on in this way when she reached the wood: it looked
    very cool and shady. “Well, at any rate it’s a great comfort,” she said
    as she stepped under the trees, “after being so hot, to get into
    the—into _what_?” she went on, rather surprised at not being able to
    think of the word. “I mean to get under the—under the—under _this_, you
    know!” putting her hand on the trunk of the tree. “What _does_ it call
    itself, I wonder? I do believe it’s got no name—why, to be sure it
    hasn’t!”

    She stood silent for a minute, thinking: then she suddenly began again.
    “Then it really _has_ happened, after all! And now, who am I? I _will_
    remember, if I can! I’m determined to do it!” But being determined
    didn’t help much, and all she could say, after a great deal of
    puzzling, was, “L, I _know_ it begins with L!”

    Just then a Fawn came wandering by: it looked at Alice with its large
    gentle eyes, but didn’t seem at all frightened. “Here then! Here then!”
    Alice said, as she held out her hand and tried to stroke it; but it
    only started back a little, and then stood looking at her again.

    “What do you call yourself?” the Fawn said at last. Such a soft sweet
    voice it had!

    “I wish I knew!” thought poor Alice. She answered, rather sadly,
    “Nothing, just now.”

    “Think again,” it said: “that won’t do.”

    Alice thought, but nothing came of it. “Please, would you tell me what
    _you_ call yourself?” she said timidly. “I think that might help a
    little.”

    “I’ll tell you, if you’ll move a little further on,” the Fawn said. “I
    can’t remember here.”

    So they walked on together though the wood, Alice with her arms clasped
    lovingly round the soft neck of the Fawn, till they came out into
    another open field, and here the Fawn gave a sudden bound into the air,
    and shook itself free from Alice’s arms. “I’m a Fawn!” it cried out in
    a voice of delight, “and, dear me! you’re a human child!” A sudden look
    of alarm came into its beautiful brown eyes, and in another moment it
    had darted away at full speed.

    Alice stood looking after it, almost ready to cry with vexation at
    having lost her dear little fellow-traveller so suddenly. “However, I
    know my name now.” she said, “that’s _some_ comfort. Alice—Alice—I
    won’t forget it again. And now, which of these finger-posts ought I to
    follow, I wonder?”

    It was not a very difficult question to answer, as there was only one
    road through the wood, and the two finger-posts both pointed along it.
    “I’ll settle it,” Alice said to herself, “when the road divides and
    they point different ways.”

    But this did not seem likely to happen. She went on and on, a long way,
    but wherever the road divided there were sure to be two finger-posts
    pointing the same way, one marked “TO TWEEDLEDUM’S HOUSE” and the other
    “TO THE HOUSE OF TWEEDLEDEE.”

    “I do believe,” said Alice at last, “that they live in the same house!
    I wonder I never thought of that before—But I can’t stay there long.
    I’ll just call and say ‘how d’you do?’ and ask them the way out of the
    wood. If I could only get to the Eighth Square before it gets dark!” So
    she wandered on, talking to herself as she went, till, on turning a
    sharp corner, she came upon two fat little men, so suddenly that she
    could not help starting back, but in another moment she recovered
    herself, feeling sure that they must be

    CHAPTER IV.
    Tweedledum And Tweedledee

    They were standing under a tree, each with an arm round the other’s
    neck, and Alice knew which was which in a moment, because one of them
    had “DUM” embroidered on his collar, and the other “DEE.” “I suppose
    they’ve each got ‘TWEEDLE’ round at the back of the collar,” she said
    to herself.

    They stood so still that she quite forgot they were alive, and she was
    just looking round to see if the word ‘TWEEDLE’ was written at the back
    of each collar, when she was startled by a voice coming from the one
    marked “DUM.”

    “If you think we’re wax-works,” he said, “you ought to pay, you know.
    Wax-works weren’t made to be looked at for nothing, nohow!”

    “Contrariwise,” added the one marked “DEE,” “if you think we’re alive,
    you ought to speak.”

    “I’m sure I’m very sorry,” was all Alice could say; for the words of
    the old song kept ringing through her head like the ticking of a clock,
    and she could hardly help saying them out loud:—

    “Tweedledum and Tweedledee
    Agreed to have a battle;
    For Tweedledum said Tweedledee
    Had spoiled his nice new rattle.

    Just then flew down a monstrous crow,
    As black as a tar-barrel;
    Which frightened both the heroes so,
    They quite forgot their quarrel.”

    “I know what you’re thinking about,” said Tweedledum: “but it isn’t so,
    nohow.”

    “Contrariwise,” continued Tweedledee, “if it was so, it might be; and
    if it were so, it would be; but as it isn’t, it ain’t. That’s logic.”

    “I was thinking,” Alice said very politely, “which is the best way out
    of this wood: it’s getting so dark. Would you tell me, please?”

    But the little men only looked at each other and grinned.

    They looked so exactly like a couple of great schoolboys, that Alice
    couldn’t help pointing her finger at Tweedledum, and saying “First
    Boy!”

    “Nohow!” Tweedledum cried out briskly, and shut his mouth up again with
    a snap.

    “Next Boy!” said Alice, passing on to Tweedledee, though she felt quite
    certain he would only shout out “Contrariwise!” and so he did.

    “You’ve been wrong!” cried Tweedledum. “The first thing in a visit is
    to say ‘How d’ye do?’ and shake hands!” And here the two brothers gave
    each other a hug, and then they held out the two hands that were free,
    to shake hands with her.

    Alice did not like shaking hands with either of them first, for fear of
    hurting the other one’s feelings; so, as the best way out of the
    difficulty, she took hold of both hands at once: the next moment they
    were dancing round in a ring. This seemed quite natural (she remembered
    afterwards), and she was not even surprised to hear music playing: it
    seemed to come from the tree under which they were dancing, and it was
    done (as well as she could make it out) by the branches rubbing one
    across the other, like fiddles and fiddle-sticks.

    “But it certainly _was_ funny,” (Alice said afterwards, when she was
    telling her sister the history of all this,) “to find myself singing
    ‘_Here we go round the mulberry bush_.’ I don’t know when I began it,
    but somehow I felt as if I’d been singing it a long long time!”

    The other two dancers were fat, and very soon out of breath. “Four
    times round is enough for one dance,” Tweedledum panted out, and they
    left off dancing as suddenly as they had begun: the music stopped at
    the same moment.

    Then they let go of Alice’s hands, and stood looking at her for a
    minute: there was a rather awkward pause, as Alice didn’t know how to
    begin a conversation with people she had just been dancing with. “It
    would never do to say ‘How d’ye do?’ _now_,” she said to herself: “we
    seem to have got beyond that, somehow!”

    “I hope you’re not much tired?” she said at last.

    “Nohow. And thank you _very_ much for asking,” said Tweedledum.

    “So _much_ obliged!” added Tweedledee. “You like poetry?”

    “Ye-es, pretty well—_some_ poetry,” Alice said doubtfully. “Would you
    tell me which road leads out of the wood?”

    “What shall I repeat to her?” said Tweedledee, looking round at
    Tweedledum with great solemn eyes, and not noticing Alice’s question.

    “‘_The Walrus and the Carpenter_’ is the longest,” Tweedledum replied,
    giving his brother an affectionate hug.

    Tweedledee began instantly:

    “The sun was shining—”

    Here Alice ventured to interrupt him. “If it’s _very_ long,” she said,
    as politely as she could, “would you please tell me first which road—”

    Tweedledee smiled gently, and began again:

    “The sun was shining on the sea,
    Shining with all his might:
    He did his very best to make
    The billows smooth and bright—
    And this was odd, because it was
    The middle of the night.

    The moon was shining sulkily,
    Because she thought the sun
    Had got no business to be there
    After the day was done—
    ‘It’s very rude of him,’ she said,
    ‘To come and spoil the fun!’

    The sea was wet as wet could be,
    The sands were dry as dry.
    You could not see a cloud, because
    No cloud was in the sky:
    No birds were flying over head—
    There were no birds to fly.

    The Walrus and the Carpenter
    Were walking close at hand;
    They wept like anything to see
    Such quantities of sand:
    ‘If this were only cleared away,’
    They said, ‘it _would_ be grand!’

    ‘If seven maids with seven mops
    Swept it for half a year,
    Do you suppose,’ the Walrus said,
    ‘That they could get it clear?’
    ‘I doubt it,’ said the Carpenter,
    And shed a bitter tear.

    ‘O Oysters, come and walk with us!’
    The Walrus did beseech.
    ‘A pleasant walk, a pleasant talk,
    Along the briny beach:
    We cannot do with more than four,
    To give a hand to each.’

    The eldest Oyster looked at him.
    But never a word he said:
    The eldest Oyster winked his eye,
    And shook his heavy head—
    Meaning to say he did not choose
    To leave the oyster-bed.

    But four young oysters hurried up,
    All eager for the treat:
    Their coats were brushed, their faces washed,
    Their shoes were clean and neat—
    And this was odd, because, you know,
    They hadn’t any feet.

    Four other Oysters followed them,
    And yet another four;
    And thick and fast they came at last,
    And more, and more, and more—
    All hopping through the frothy waves,
    And scrambling to the shore.

    The Walrus and the Carpenter
    Walked on a mile or so,
    And then they rested on a rock
    Conveniently low:
    And all the little Oysters stood
    And waited in a row.

    ‘The time has come,’ the Walrus said,
    ‘To talk of many things:
    Of shoes—and ships—and sealing-wax—
    Of cabbages—and kings—
    And why the sea is boiling hot—
    And whether pigs have wings.’

    ‘But wait a bit,’ the Oysters cried,
    ‘Before we have our chat;
    For some of us are out of breath,
    And all of us are fat!’
    ‘No hurry!’ said the Carpenter.
    They thanked him much for that.

    ‘A loaf of bread,’ the Walrus said,
    ‘Is what we chiefly need:
    Pepper and vinegar besides
    Are very good indeed—
    Now if you’re ready Oysters dear,
    We can begin to feed.’

    ‘But not on us!’ the Oysters cried,
    Turning a little blue,
    ‘After such kindness, that would be
    A dismal thing to do!’
    ‘The night is fine,’ the Walrus said
    ‘Do you admire the view?

    ‘It was so kind of you to come!
    And you are very nice!’
    The Carpenter said nothing but
    ‘Cut us another slice:
    I wish you were not quite so deaf—
    I’ve had to ask you twice!’

    ‘It seems a shame,’ the Walrus said,
    ‘To play them such a trick,
    After we’ve brought them out so far,
    And made them trot so quick!’
    The Carpenter said nothing but
    ‘The butter’s spread too thick!’

    ‘I weep for you,’ the Walrus said.
    ‘I deeply sympathize.’
    With sobs and tears he sorted out
    Those of the largest size.
    Holding his pocket handkerchief
    Before his streaming eyes.

    ‘O Oysters,’ said the Carpenter.
    ‘You’ve had a pleasant run!
    Shall we be trotting home again?’
    But answer came there none—
    And that was scarcely odd, because
    They’d eaten every one.”

    “I like the Walrus best,” said Alice: “because you see he was a
    _little_ sorry for the poor oysters.”

    “He ate more than the Carpenter, though,” said Tweedledee. “You see he
    held his handkerchief in front, so that the Carpenter couldn’t count
    how many he took: contrariwise.”

    “That was mean!” Alice said indignantly. “Then I like the Carpenter
    best—if he didn’t eat so many as the Walrus.”

    “But he ate as many as he could get,” said Tweedledum.

    This was a puzzler. After a pause, Alice began, “Well! They were _both_
    very unpleasant characters—” Here she checked herself in some alarm, at
    hearing something that sounded to her like the puffing of a large
    steam-engine in the wood near them, though she feared it was more
    likely to be a wild beast. “Are there any lions or tigers about here?”
    she asked timidly.

    “It’s only the Red King snoring,” said Tweedledee.

    “Come and look at him!” the brothers cried, and they each took one of
    Alice’s hands, and led her up to where the King was sleeping.

    “Isn’t he a _lovely_ sight?” said Tweedledum.

    Alice couldn’t say honestly that he was. He had a tall red night-cap
    on, with a tassel, and he was lying crumpled up into a sort of untidy
    heap, and snoring loud—“fit to snore his head off!” as Tweedledum
    remarked.

    “I’m afraid he’ll catch cold with lying on the damp grass,” said Alice,
    who was a very thoughtful little girl.

    “He’s dreaming now,” said Tweedledee: “and what do you think he’s
    dreaming about?”

    Alice said “Nobody can guess that.”

    “Why, about _you_!” Tweedledee exclaimed, clapping his hands
    triumphantly. “And if he left off dreaming about you, where do you
    suppose you’d be?”

    “Where I am now, of course,” said Alice.

    “Not you!” Tweedledee retorted contemptuously. “You’d be nowhere. Why,
    you’re only a sort of thing in his dream!”

    “If that there King was to wake,” added Tweedledum, “you’d go
    out—bang!—just like a candle!”

    “I shouldn’t!” Alice exclaimed indignantly. “Besides, if _I’m_ only a
    sort of thing in his dream, what are _you_, I should like to know?”

    “Ditto” said Tweedledum.

    “Ditto, ditto” cried Tweedledee.

    He shouted this so loud that Alice couldn’t help saying, “Hush! You’ll
    be waking him, I’m afraid, if you make so much noise.”

    “Well, it no use _your_ talking about waking him,” said Tweedledum,
    “when you’re only one of the things in his dream. You know very well
    you’re not real.”

    “I _am_ real!” said Alice and began to cry.

    “You won’t make yourself a bit realler by crying,” Tweedledee remarked:
    “there’s nothing to cry about.”

    “If I wasn’t real,” Alice said—half-laughing through her tears, it all
    seemed so ridiculous—“I shouldn’t be able to cry.”

    “I hope you don’t suppose those are real tears?” Tweedledum interrupted
    in a tone of great contempt.

    “I know they’re talking nonsense,” Alice thought to herself: “and it’s
    foolish to cry about it.” So she brushed away her tears, and went on as
    cheerfully as she could. “At any rate I’d better be getting out of the
    wood, for really it’s coming on very dark. Do you think it’s going to
    rain?”

    Tweedledum spread a large umbrella over himself and his brother, and
    looked up into it. “No, I don’t think it is,” he said: “at least—not
    under _here_. Nohow.”

    “But it may rain _outside_?”

    “It may—if it chooses,” said Tweedledee: “we’ve no objection.
    Contrariwise.”

    “Selfish things!” thought Alice, and she was just going to say
    “Good-night” and leave them, when Tweedledum sprang out from under the
    umbrella and seized her by the wrist.

    “Do you see _that_?” he said, in a voice choking with passion, and his
    eyes grew large and yellow all in a moment, as he pointed with a
    trembling finger at a small white thing lying under the tree.

    “It’s only a rattle,” Alice said, after a careful examination of the
    little white thing. “Not a rattle-_snake_, you know,” she added
    hastily, thinking that he was frightened: “only an old rattle—quite old
    and broken.”

    “I knew it was!” cried Tweedledum, beginning to stamp about wildly and
    tear his hair. “It’s spoilt, of course!” Here he looked at Tweedledee,
    who immediately sat down on the ground, and tried to hide himself under
    the umbrella.

    Alice laid her hand upon his arm, and said in a soothing tone, “You
    needn’t be so angry about an old rattle.”

    “But it isn’t old!” Tweedledum cried, in a greater fury than ever.
    “It’s new, I tell you—I bought it yesterday—my nice new RATTLE!” and
    his voice rose to a perfect scream.

    All this time Tweedledee was trying his best to fold up the umbrella,
    with himself in it: which was such an extraordinary thing to do, that
    it quite took off Alice’s attention from the angry brother. But he
    couldn’t quite succeed, and it ended in his rolling over, bundled up in
    the umbrella, with only his head out: and there he lay, opening and
    shutting his mouth and his large eyes—“looking more like a fish than
    anything else,” Alice thought.

    “Of course you agree to have a battle?” Tweedledum said in a calmer
    tone.

    “I suppose so,” the other sulkily replied, as he crawled out of the
    umbrella: “only _she_ must help us to dress up, you know.”

    So the two brothers went off hand-in-hand into the wood, and returned
    in a minute with their arms full of things—such as bolsters, blankets,
    hearth-rugs, table-cloths, dish-covers and coal-scuttles. “I hope
    you’re a good hand at pinning and tying strings?” Tweedledum remarked.
    “Every one of these things has got to go on, somehow or other.”

    Alice said afterwards she had never seen such a fuss made about
    anything in all her life—the way those two bustled about—and the
    quantity of things they put on—and the trouble they gave her in tying
    strings and fastening buttons—“Really they’ll be more like bundles of
    old clothes than anything else, by the time they’re ready!” she said to
    herself, as she arranged a bolster round the neck of Tweedledee, “to
    keep his head from being cut off,” as he said.

    “You know,” he added very gravely, “it’s one of the most serious things
    that can possibly happen to one in a battle—to get one’s head cut off.”

    Alice laughed aloud: but she managed to turn it into a cough, for fear
    of hurting his feelings.

    “Do I look very pale?” said Tweedledum, coming up to have his helmet
    tied on. (He _called_ it a helmet, though it certainly looked much more
    like a saucepan.)

    “Well—yes—a _little_,” Alice replied gently.

    “I’m very brave generally,” he went on in a low voice: “only to-day I
    happen to have a headache.”

    “And _I’ve_ got a toothache!” said Tweedledee, who had overheard the
    remark. “I’m far worse off than you!”

    “Then you’d better not fight to-day,” said Alice, thinking it a good
    opportunity to make peace.

    “We _must_ have a bit of a fight, but I don’t care about going on
    long,” said Tweedledum. “What’s the time now?”

    Tweedledee looked at his watch, and said “Half-past four.”

    “Let’s fight till six, and then have dinner,” said Tweedledum.

    “Very well,” the other said, rather sadly: “and _she_ can watch us—only
    you’d better not come _very_ close,” he added: “I generally hit
    everything I can see—when I get really excited.”

    “And _I_ hit everything within reach,” cried Tweedledum, “whether I can
    see it or not!”

    Alice laughed. “You must hit the _trees_ pretty often, I should think,”
    she said.

    Tweedledum looked round him with a satisfied smile. “I don’t suppose,”
    he said, “there’ll be a tree left standing, for ever so far round, by
    the time we’ve finished!”

    “And all about a rattle!” said Alice, still hoping to make them a
    _little_ ashamed of fighting for such a trifle.

    “I shouldn’t have minded it so much,” said Tweedledum, “if it hadn’t
    been a new one.”

    “I wish the monstrous crow would come!” thought Alice.

    “There’s only one sword, you know,” Tweedledum said to his brother:
    “but you can have the umbrella—it’s quite as sharp. Only we must begin
    quick. It’s getting as dark as it can.”

    “And darker,” said Tweedledee.

    It was getting dark so suddenly that Alice thought there must be a
    thunderstorm coming on. “What a thick black cloud that is!” she said.
    “And how fast it comes! Why, I do believe it’s got wings!”

    “It’s the crow!” Tweedledum cried out in a shrill voice of alarm: and
    the two brothers took to their heels and were out of sight in a moment.

    Alice ran a little way into the wood, and stopped under a large tree.
    “It can never get at me _here_,” she thought: “it’s far too large to
    squeeze itself in among the trees. But I wish it wouldn’t flap its
    wings so—it makes quite a hurricane in the wood—here’s somebody’s shawl
    being blown away!”

    CHAPTER V.
    Wool and Water

    She caught the shawl as she spoke, and looked about for the owner: in
    another moment the White Queen came running wildly through the wood,
    with both arms stretched out wide, as if she were flying, and Alice
    very civilly went to meet her with the shawl.

    “I’m very glad I happened to be in the way,” Alice said, as she helped
    her to put on her shawl again.

    The White Queen only looked at her in a helpless frightened sort of
    way, and kept repeating something in a whisper to herself that sounded
    like “bread-and-butter, bread-and-butter,” and Alice felt that if there
    was to be any conversation at all, she must manage it herself. So she
    began rather timidly: “Am I addressing the White Queen?”

    “Well, yes, if you call that a-dressing,” The Queen said. “It isn’t
    _my_ notion of the thing, at all.”

    Alice thought it would never do to have an argument at the very
    beginning of their conversation, so she smiled and said, “If your
    Majesty will only tell me the right way to begin, I’ll do it as well as
    I can.”

    “But I don’t want it done at all!” groaned the poor Queen. “I’ve been
    a-dressing myself for the last two hours.”

    It would have been all the better, as it seemed to Alice, if she had
    got some one else to dress her, she was so dreadfully untidy. “Every
    single thing’s crooked,” Alice thought to herself, “and she’s all over
    pins!—may I put your shawl straight for you?” she added aloud.

    “I don’t know what’s the matter with it!” the Queen said, in a
    melancholy voice. “It’s out of temper, I think. I’ve pinned it here,
    and I’ve pinned it there, but there’s no pleasing it!”

    “It _can’t_ go straight, you know, if you pin it all on one side,”
    Alice said, as she gently put it right for her; “and, dear me, what a
    state your hair is in!”

    “The brush has got entangled in it!” the Queen said with a sigh. “And I
    lost the comb yesterday.”

    Alice carefully released the brush, and did her best to get the hair
    into order. “Come, you look rather better now!” she said, after
    altering most of the pins. “But really you should have a lady’s maid!”

    “I’m sure I’ll take you with pleasure!” the Queen said. “Twopence a
    week, and jam every other day.”

    Alice couldn’t help laughing, as she said, “I don’t want you to hire
    _me_—and I don’t care for jam.”

    “It’s very good jam,” said the Queen.

    “Well, I don’t want any _to-day_, at any rate.”

    “You couldn’t have it if you _did_ want it,” the Queen said. “The rule
    is, jam to-morrow and jam yesterday—but never jam to-day.”

    “It _must_ come sometimes to ‘jam to-day,’” Alice objected.

    “No, it can’t,” said the Queen. “It’s jam every _other_ day: to-day
    isn’t any _other_ day, you know.”

    “I don’t understand you,” said Alice. “It’s dreadfully confusing!”

    “That’s the effect of living backwards,” the Queen said kindly: “it
    always makes one a little giddy at first—”

    “Living backwards!” Alice repeated in great astonishment. “I never
    heard of such a thing!”

    “—but there’s one great advantage in it, that one’s memory works both
    ways.”

    “I’m sure _mine_ only works one way,” Alice remarked. “I can’t remember
    things before they happen.”

    “It’s a poor sort of memory that only works backwards,” the Queen
    remarked.

    “What sort of things do _you_ remember best?” Alice ventured to ask.

    “Oh, things that happened the week after next,” the Queen replied in a
    careless tone. “For instance, now,” she went on, sticking a large piece
    of plaster on her finger as she spoke, “there’s the King’s Messenger.
    He’s in prison now, being punished: and the trial doesn’t even begin
    till next Wednesday: and of course the crime comes last of all.”

    “Suppose he never commits the crime?” said Alice.

    “That would be all the better, wouldn’t it?” the Queen said, as she
    bound the plaster round her finger with a bit of ribbon.

    Alice felt there was no denying _that_. “Of course it would be all the
    better,” she said: “but it wouldn’t be all the better his being
    punished.”

    “You’re wrong _there_, at any rate,” said the Queen: “were _you_ ever
    punished?”

    “Only for faults,” said Alice.

    “And you were all the better for it, I know!” the Queen said
    triumphantly.

    “Yes, but then I _had_ done the things I was punished for,” said Alice:
    “that makes all the difference.”

    “But if you _hadn’t_ done them,” the Queen said, “that would have been
    better still; better, and better, and better!” Her voice went higher
    with each “better,” till it got quite to a squeak at last.

    Alice was just beginning to say “There’s a mistake somewhere—,” when
    the Queen began screaming so loud that she had to leave the sentence
    unfinished. “Oh, oh, oh!” shouted the Queen, shaking her hand about as
    if she wanted to shake it off. “My finger’s bleeding! Oh, oh, oh, oh!”

    Her screams were so exactly like the whistle of a steam-engine, that
    Alice had to hold both her hands over her ears.

    “What _is_ the matter?” she said, as soon as there was a chance of
    making herself heard. “Have you pricked your finger?”

    “I haven’t pricked it _yet_,” the Queen said, “but I soon shall—oh, oh,
    oh!”

    “When do you expect to do it?” Alice asked, feeling very much inclined
    to laugh.

    “When I fasten my shawl again,” the poor Queen groaned out: “the brooch
    will come undone directly. Oh, oh!” As she said the words the brooch
    flew open, and the Queen clutched wildly at it, and tried to clasp it
    again.

    “Take care!” cried Alice. “You’re holding it all crooked!” And she
    caught at the brooch; but it was too late: the pin had slipped, and the
    Queen had pricked her finger.

    “That accounts for the bleeding, you see,” she said to Alice with a
    smile. “Now you understand the way things happen here.”

    “But why don’t you scream now?” Alice asked, holding her hands ready to
    put over her ears again.

    “Why, I’ve done all the screaming already,” said the Queen. “What would
    be the good of having it all over again?”

    By this time it was getting light. “The crow must have flown away, I
    think,” said Alice: “I’m so glad it’s gone. I thought it was the night
    coming on.”

    “I wish _I_ could manage to be glad!” the Queen said. “Only I never can
    remember the rule. You must be very happy, living in this wood, and
    being glad whenever you like!”

    “Only it is so _very_ lonely here!” Alice said in a melancholy voice;
    and at the thought of her loneliness two large tears came rolling down
    her cheeks.

    “Oh, don’t go on like that!” cried the poor Queen, wringing her hands
    in despair. “Consider what a great girl you are. Consider what a long
    way you’ve come to-day. Consider what o’clock it is. Consider anything,
    only don’t cry!”

    Alice could not help laughing at this, even in the midst of her tears.
    “Can _you_ keep from crying by considering things?” she asked.

    “That’s the way it’s done,” the Queen said with great decision: “nobody
    can do two things at once, you know. Let’s consider your age to begin
    with—how old are you?”

    “I’m seven and a half exactly.”

    “You needn’t say ‘exactually,’” the Queen remarked: “I can believe it
    without that. Now I’ll give _you_ something to believe. I’m just one
    hundred and one, five months and a day.”

    “I can’t believe _that_!” said Alice.

    “Can’t you?” the Queen said in a pitying tone. “Try again: draw a long
    breath, and shut your eyes.”

    Alice laughed. “There’s no use trying,” she said: “one _can’t_ believe
    impossible things.”

    “I daresay you haven’t had much practice,” said the Queen. “When I was
    your age, I always did it for half-an-hour a day. Why, sometimes I’ve
    believed as many as six impossible things before breakfast. There goes
    the shawl again!”

    The brooch had come undone as she spoke, and a sudden gust of wind blew
    the Queen’s shawl across a little brook. The Queen spread out her arms
    again, and went flying after it, and this time she succeeded in
    catching it for herself. “I’ve got it!” she cried in a triumphant tone.
    “Now you shall see me pin it on again, all by myself!”

    “Then I hope your finger is better now?” Alice said very politely, as
    she crossed the little brook after the Queen.

    * * * * * * *

    * * * * * *

    * * * * * * *

    “Oh, much better!” cried the Queen, her voice rising to a squeak as she
    went on. “Much be-etter! Be-etter! Be-e-e-etter! Be-e-ehh!” The last
    word ended in a long bleat, so like a sheep that Alice quite started.

    She looked at the Queen, who seemed to have suddenly wrapped herself up
    in wool. Alice rubbed her eyes, and looked again. She couldn’t make out
    what had happened at all. Was she in a shop? And was that really—was it
    really a _sheep_ that was sitting on the other side of the counter? Rub
    as she could, she could make nothing more of it: she was in a little
    dark shop, leaning with her elbows on the counter, and opposite to her
    was an old Sheep, sitting in an arm-chair knitting, and every now and
    then leaving off to look at her through a great pair of spectacles.

    “What is it you want to buy?” the Sheep said at last, looking up for a
    moment from her knitting.

    “I don’t _quite_ know yet,” Alice said, very gently. “I should like to
    look all round me first, if I might.”

    “You may look in front of you, and on both sides, if you like,” said
    the Sheep: “but you can’t look _all_ round you—unless you’ve got eyes
    at the back of your head.”

    But these, as it happened, Alice had _not_ got: so she contented
    herself with turning round, looking at the shelves as she came to them.

    The shop seemed to be full of all manner of curious things—but the
    oddest part of it all was, that whenever she looked hard at any shelf,
    to make out exactly what it had on it, that particular shelf was always
    quite empty: though the others round it were crowded as full as they
    could hold.

    “Things flow about so here!” she said at last in a plaintive tone,
    after she had spent a minute or so in vainly pursuing a large bright
    thing, that looked sometimes like a doll and sometimes like a work-box,
    and was always in the shelf next above the one she was looking at. “And
    this one is the most provoking of all—but I’ll tell you what—” she
    added, as a sudden thought struck her, “I’ll follow it up to the very
    top shelf of all. It’ll puzzle it to go through the ceiling, I expect!”

    But even this plan failed: the “thing” went through the ceiling as
    quietly as possible, as if it were quite used to it.

    “Are you a child or a teetotum?” the Sheep said, as she took up another
    pair of needles. “You’ll make me giddy soon, if you go on turning round
    like that.” She was now working with fourteen pairs at once, and Alice
    couldn’t help looking at her in great astonishment.

    “How _can_ she knit with so many?” the puzzled child thought to
    herself. “She gets more and more like a porcupine every minute!”

    “Can you row?” the Sheep asked, handing her a pair of knitting-needles
    as she spoke.

    “Yes, a little—but not on land—and not with needles—” Alice was
    beginning to say, when suddenly the needles turned into oars in her
    hands, and she found they were in a little boat, gliding along between
    banks: so there was nothing for it but to do her best.

    “Feather!” cried the Sheep, as she took up another pair of needles.

    This didn’t sound like a remark that needed any answer, so Alice said
    nothing, but pulled away. There was something very queer about the
    water, she thought, as every now and then the oars got fast in it, and
    would hardly come out again.

    “Feather! Feather!” the Sheep cried again, taking more needles. “You’ll
    be catching a crab directly.”

    “A dear little crab!” thought Alice. “I should like that.”

    “Didn’t you hear me say ‘Feather’?” the Sheep cried angrily, taking up
    quite a bunch of needles.

    “Indeed I did,” said Alice: “you’ve said it very often—and very loud.
    Please, where _are_ the crabs?”

    “In the water, of course!” said the Sheep, sticking some of the needles
    into her hair, as her hands were full. “Feather, I say!”

    “_Why_ do you say ‘feather’ so often?” Alice asked at last, rather
    vexed. “I’m not a bird!”

    “You are,” said the Sheep: “you’re a little goose.”

    This offended Alice a little, so there was no more conversation for a
    minute or two, while the boat glided gently on, sometimes among beds of
    weeds (which made the oars stick fast in the water, worse then ever),
    and sometimes under trees, but always with the same tall river-banks
    frowning over their heads.

    “Oh, please! There are some scented rushes!” Alice cried in a sudden
    transport of delight. “There really are—and _such_ beauties!”

    “You needn’t say ‘please’ to _me_ about ’em,” the Sheep said, without
    looking up from her knitting: “I didn’t put ’em there, and I’m not
    going to take ’em away.”

    “No, but I meant—please, may we wait and pick some?” Alice pleaded. “If
    you don’t mind stopping the boat for a minute.”

    “How am _I_ to stop it?” said the Sheep. “If you leave off rowing,
    it’ll stop of itself.”

    So the boat was left to drift down the stream as it would, till it
    glided gently in among the waving rushes. And then the little sleeves
    were carefully rolled up, and the little arms were plunged in
    elbow-deep to get the rushes a good long way down before breaking them
    off—and for a while Alice forgot all about the Sheep and the knitting,
    as she bent over the side of the boat, with just the ends of her
    tangled hair dipping into the water—while with bright eager eyes she
    caught at one bunch after another of the darling scented rushes.

    “I only hope the boat won’t tipple over!” she said to herself. “Oh,
    _what_ a lovely one! Only I couldn’t quite reach it.” And it certainly
    _did_ seem a little provoking (“almost as if it happened on purpose,”
    she thought) that, though she managed to pick plenty of beautiful
    rushes as the boat glided by, there was always a more lovely one that
    she couldn’t reach.

    “The prettiest are always further!” she said at last, with a sigh at
    the obstinacy of the rushes in growing so far off, as, with flushed
    cheeks and dripping hair and hands, she scrambled back into her place,
    and began to arrange her new-found treasures.

    What mattered it to her just then that the rushes had begun to fade,
    and to lose all their scent and beauty, from the very moment that she
    picked them? Even real scented rushes, you know, last only a very
    little while—and these, being dream-rushes, melted away almost like
    snow, as they lay in heaps at her feet—but Alice hardly noticed this,
    there were so many other curious things to think about.

    They hadn’t gone much farther before the blade of one of the oars got
    fast in the water and _wouldn’t_ come out again (so Alice explained it
    afterwards), and the consequence was that the handle of it caught her
    under the chin, and, in spite of a series of little shrieks of “Oh, oh,
    oh!” from poor Alice, it swept her straight off the seat, and down
    among the heap of rushes.

    However, she wasn’t hurt, and was soon up again: the Sheep went on with
    her knitting all the while, just as if nothing had happened. “That was
    a nice crab you caught!” she remarked, as Alice got back into her
    place, very much relieved to find herself still in the boat.

    “Was it? I didn’t see it,” Said Alice, peeping cautiously over the side
    of the boat into the dark water. “I wish it hadn’t let go—I should so
    like to see a little crab to take home with me!” But the Sheep only
    laughed scornfully, and went on with her knitting.

    “Are there many crabs here?” said Alice.

    “Crabs, and all sorts of things,” said the Sheep: “plenty of choice,
    only make up your mind. Now, what _do_ you want to buy?”

    “To buy!” Alice echoed in a tone that was half astonished and half
    frightened—for the oars, and the boat, and the river, had vanished all
    in a moment, and she was back again in the little dark shop.

    “I should like to buy an egg, please,” she said timidly. “How do you
    sell them?”

    “Fivepence farthing for one—Twopence for two,” the Sheep replied.

    “Then two are cheaper than one?” Alice said in a surprised tone, taking
    out her purse.

    “Only you _must_ eat them both, if you buy two,” said the Sheep.

    “Then I’ll have _one_, please,” said Alice, as she put the money down
    on the counter. For she thought to herself, “They mightn’t be at all
    nice, you know.”

    The Sheep took the money, and put it away in a box: then she said “I
    never put things into people’s hands—that would never do—you must get
    it for yourself.” And so saying, she went off to the other end of the
    shop, and set the egg upright on a shelf.

    “I wonder _why_ it wouldn’t do?” thought Alice, as she groped her way
    among the tables and chairs, for the shop was very dark towards the
    end. “The egg seems to get further away the more I walk towards it. Let
    me see, is this a chair? Why, it’s got branches, I declare! How very
    odd to find trees growing here! And actually here’s a little brook!
    Well, this is the very queerest shop I ever saw!”

    * * * * * * *

    * * * * * *

    * * * * * * *

    So she went on, wondering more and more at every step, as everything
    turned into a tree the moment she came up to it, and she quite expected
    the egg to do the same.

    CHAPTER VI.
    Humpty Dumpty

    However, the egg only got larger and larger, and more and more human:
    when she had come within a few yards of it, she saw that it had eyes
    and a nose and mouth; and when she had come close to it, she saw
    clearly that it was HUMPTY DUMPTY himself. “It can’t be anybody else!”
    she said to herself. “I’m as certain of it, as if his name were written
    all over his face.”

    It might have been written a hundred times, easily, on that enormous
    face. Humpty Dumpty was sitting with his legs crossed, like a Turk, on
    the top of a high wall—such a narrow one that Alice quite wondered how
    he could keep his balance—and, as his eyes were steadily fixed in the
    opposite direction, and he didn’t take the least notice of her, she
    thought he must be a stuffed figure after all.

    “And how exactly like an egg he is!” she said aloud, standing with her
    hands ready to catch him, for she was every moment expecting him to
    fall.

    “It’s _very_ provoking,” Humpty Dumpty said after a long silence,
    looking away from Alice as he spoke, “to be called an egg—_Very!_”

    “I said you _looked_ like an egg, Sir,” Alice gently explained. “And
    some eggs are very pretty, you know” she added, hoping to turn her
    remark into a sort of a compliment.

    “Some people,” said Humpty Dumpty, looking away from her as usual,
    “have no more sense than a baby!”

    Alice didn’t know what to say to this: it wasn’t at all like
    conversation, she thought, as he never said anything to _her_; in fact,
    his last remark was evidently addressed to a tree—so she stood and
    softly repeated to herself:—

    “Humpty Dumpty sat on a wall:
    Humpty Dumpty had a great fall.
    All the King’s horses and all the King’s men
    Couldn’t put Humpty Dumpty in his place again.”

    “That last line is much too long for the poetry,” she added, almost out
    loud, forgetting that Humpty Dumpty would hear her.

    “Don’t stand there chattering to yourself like that,” Humpty Dumpty
    said, looking at her for the first time, “but tell me your name and
    your business.”

    “My _name_ is Alice, but—”

    “It’s a stupid enough name!” Humpty Dumpty interrupted impatiently.
    “What does it mean?”

    “_Must_ a name mean something?” Alice asked doubtfully.

    “Of course it must,” Humpty Dumpty said with a short laugh: “_my_ name
    means the shape I am—and a good handsome shape it is, too. With a name
    like yours, you might be any shape, almost.”

    “Why do you sit out here all alone?” said Alice, not wishing to begin
    an argument.

    “Why, because there’s nobody with me!” cried Humpty Dumpty. “Did you
    think I didn’t know the answer to _that_? Ask another.”

    “Don’t you think you’d be safer down on the ground?” Alice went on, not
    with any idea of making another riddle, but simply in her good-natured
    anxiety for the queer creature. “That wall is so _very_ narrow!”

    “What tremendously easy riddles you ask!” Humpty Dumpty growled out.
    “Of course I don’t think so! Why, if ever I _did_ fall off—which
    there’s no chance of—but _if_ I did—” Here he pursed his lips and
    looked so solemn and grand that Alice could hardly help laughing. “_If_
    I did fall,” he went on, “_The King has promised me—with his very own
    mouth_—to—to—”

    “To send all his horses and all his men,” Alice interrupted, rather
    unwisely.

    “Now I declare that’s too bad!” Humpty Dumpty cried, breaking into a
    sudden passion. “You’ve been listening at doors—and behind trees—and
    down chimneys—or you couldn’t have known it!”

    “I haven’t, indeed!” Alice said very gently. “It’s in a book.”

    “Ah, well! They may write such things in a _book_,” Humpty Dumpty said
    in a calmer tone. “That’s what you call a History of England, that is.
    Now, take a good look at me! I’m one that has spoken to a King, _I_ am:
    mayhap you’ll never see such another: and to show you I’m not proud,
    you may shake hands with me!” And he grinned almost from ear to ear, as
    he leant forwards (and as nearly as possible fell off the wall in doing
    so) and offered Alice his hand. She watched him a little anxiously as
    she took it. “If he smiled much more, the ends of his mouth might meet
    behind,” she thought: “and then I don’t know what would happen to his
    head! I’m afraid it would come off!”

    “Yes, all his horses and all his men,” Humpty Dumpty went on. “They’d
    pick me up again in a minute, _they_ would! However, this conversation
    is going on a little too fast: let’s go back to the last remark but
    one.”

    “I’m afraid I can’t quite remember it,” Alice said very politely.

    “In that case we start fresh,” said Humpty Dumpty, “and it’s my turn to
    choose a subject—” (“He talks about it just as if it was a game!”
    thought Alice.) “So here’s a question for you. How old did you say you
    were?”

    Alice made a short calculation, and said “Seven years and six months.”

    “Wrong!” Humpty Dumpty exclaimed triumphantly. “You never said a word
    like it!”

    “I though you meant ‘How old _are_ you?’” Alice explained.

    “If I’d meant that, I’d have said it,” said Humpty Dumpty.

    Alice didn’t want to begin another argument, so she said nothing.

    “Seven years and six months!” Humpty Dumpty repeated thoughtfully. “An
    uncomfortable sort of age. Now if you’d asked _my_ advice, I’d have
    said ‘Leave off at seven’—but it’s too late now.”

    “I never ask advice about growing,” Alice said indignantly.

    “Too proud?” the other inquired.

    Alice felt even more indignant at this suggestion. “I mean,” she said,
    “that one can’t help growing older.”

    “_One_ can’t, perhaps,” said Humpty Dumpty, “but _two_ can. With proper
    assistance, you might have left off at seven.”

    “What a beautiful belt you’ve got on!” Alice suddenly remarked.

    (They had had quite enough of the subject of age, she thought: and if
    they really were to take turns in choosing subjects, it was her turn
    now.) “At least,” she corrected herself on second thoughts, “a
    beautiful cravat, I should have said—no, a belt, I mean—I beg your
    pardon!” she added in dismay, for Humpty Dumpty looked thoroughly
    offended, and she began to wish she hadn’t chosen that subject. “If I
    only knew,” she thought to herself, “which was neck and which was
    waist!”

    Evidently Humpty Dumpty was very angry, though he said nothing for a
    minute or two. When he _did_ speak again, it was in a deep growl.

    “It is a—_most—provoking_—thing,” he said at last, “when a person
    doesn’t know a cravat from a belt!”

    “I know it’s very ignorant of me,” Alice said, in so humble a tone that
    Humpty Dumpty relented.

    “It’s a cravat, child, and a beautiful one, as you say. It’s a present
    from the White King and Queen. There now!”

    “Is it really?” said Alice, quite pleased to find that she _had_ chosen
    a good subject, after all.

    “They gave it me,” Humpty Dumpty continued thoughtfully, as he crossed
    one knee over the other and clasped his hands round it, “they gave it
    me—for an un-birthday present.”

    “I beg your pardon?” Alice said with a puzzled air.

    “I’m not offended,” said Humpty Dumpty.

    “I mean, what _is_ an un-birthday present?”

    “A present given when it isn’t your birthday, of course.”

    Alice considered a little. “I like birthday presents best,” she said at
    last.

    “You don’t know what you’re talking about!” cried Humpty Dumpty. “How
    many days are there in a year?”

    “Three hundred and sixty-five,” said Alice.

    “And how many birthdays have you?”

    “One.”

    “And if you take one from three hundred and sixty-five, what remains?”

    “Three hundred and sixty-four, of course.”

    Humpty Dumpty looked doubtful. “I’d rather see that done on paper,” he
    said.

    Alice couldn’t help smiling as she took out her memorandum-book, and
    worked the sum for him:

    365
    1
    ____
    364
    ___

    Humpty Dumpty took the book, and looked at it carefully. “That seems to
    be done right—” he began.

    “You’re holding it upside down!” Alice interrupted.

    “To be sure I was!” Humpty Dumpty said gaily, as she turned it round
    for him. “I thought it looked a little queer. As I was saying, that
    _seems_ to be done right—though I haven’t time to look it over
    thoroughly just now—and that shows that there are three hundred and
    sixty-four days when you might get un-birthday presents—”

    “Certainly,” said Alice.

    “And only _one_ for birthday presents, you know. There’s glory for
    you!”

    “I don’t know what you mean by ‘glory,’” Alice said.

    Humpty Dumpty smiled contemptuously. “Of course you don’t—till I tell
    you. I meant ‘there’s a nice knock-down argument for you!’”

    “But ‘glory’ doesn’t mean ‘a nice knock-down argument,’” Alice
    objected.

    “When _I_ use a word,” Humpty Dumpty said in rather a scornful tone,
    “it means just what I choose it to mean—neither more nor less.”

    “The question is,” said Alice, “whether you _can_ make words mean so
    many different things.”

    “The question is,” said Humpty Dumpty, “which is to be master—that’s
    all.”

    Alice was too much puzzled to say anything, so after a minute Humpty
    Dumpty began again. “They’ve a temper, some of them—particularly verbs,
    they’re the proudest—adjectives you can do anything with, but not
    verbs—however, _I_ can manage the whole lot of them! Impenetrability!
    That’s what _I_ say!”

    “Would you tell me, please,” said Alice “what that means?”

    “Now you talk like a reasonable child,” said Humpty Dumpty, looking
    very much pleased. “I meant by ‘impenetrability’ that we’ve had enough
    of that subject, and it would be just as well if you’d mention what you
    mean to do next, as I suppose you don’t mean to stop here all the rest
    of your life.”

    “That’s a great deal to make one word mean,” Alice said in a thoughtful
    tone.

    “When I make a word do a lot of work like that,” said Humpty Dumpty, “I
    always pay it extra.”

    “Oh!” said Alice. She was too much puzzled to make any other remark.

    “Ah, you should see ’em come round me of a Saturday night,” Humpty
    Dumpty went on, wagging his head gravely from side to side: “for to get
    their wages, you know.”

    (Alice didn’t venture to ask what he paid them with; and so you see I
    can’t tell _you_.)

    “You seem very clever at explaining words, Sir,” said Alice. “Would you
    kindly tell me the meaning of the poem called ‘Jabberwocky’?”

    “Let’s hear it,” said Humpty Dumpty. “I can explain all the poems that
    were ever invented—and a good many that haven’t been invented just
    yet.”

    This sounded very hopeful, so Alice repeated the first verse:

    ’Twas brillig, and the slithy toves
    Did gyre and gimble in the wabe;
    All mimsy were the borogoves,
    And the mome raths outgrabe.

    “That’s enough to begin with,” Humpty Dumpty interrupted: “there are
    plenty of hard words there. ‘_Brillig_’ means four o’clock in the
    afternoon—the time when you begin _broiling_ things for dinner.”

    “That’ll do very well,” said Alice: “and ‘_slithy_’?”

    “Well, ‘_slithy_’ means ‘lithe and slimy.’ ‘Lithe’ is the same as
    ‘active.’ You see it’s like a portmanteau—there are two meanings packed
    up into one word.”

    “I see it now,” Alice remarked thoughtfully: “and what are ‘_toves_’?”

    “Well, ‘_toves_’ are something like badgers—they’re something like
    lizards—and they’re something like corkscrews.”

    “They must be very curious looking creatures.”

    “They are that,” said Humpty Dumpty: “also they make their nests under
    sun-dials—also they live on cheese.”

    “And what’s the ‘_gyre_’ and to ‘_gimble_’?”

    “To ‘_gyre_’ is to go round and round like a gyroscope. To ‘_gimble_’
    is to make holes like a gimlet.”

    “And ‘_the wabe_’ is the grass-plot round a sun-dial, I suppose?” said
    Alice, surprised at her own ingenuity.

    “Of course it is. It’s called ‘_wabe_,’ you know, because it goes a
    long way before it, and a long way behind it—”

    “And a long way beyond it on each side,” Alice added.

    “Exactly so. Well, then, ‘_mimsy_’ is ‘flimsy and miserable’ (there’s
    another portmanteau for you). And a ‘_borogove_’ is a thin
    shabby-looking bird with its feathers sticking out all round—something
    like a live mop.”

    “And then ‘_mome raths_’?” said Alice. “I’m afraid I’m giving you a
    great deal of trouble.”

    “Well, a ‘_rath_’ is a sort of green pig: but ‘_mome_’ I’m not certain
    about. I think it’s short for ‘from home’—meaning that they’d lost
    their way, you know.”

    “And what does ‘_outgrabe_’ mean?”

    “Well, ‘_outgrabing_’ is something between bellowing and whistling,
    with a kind of sneeze in the middle: however, you’ll hear it done,
    maybe—down in the wood yonder—and when you’ve once heard it you’ll be
    _quite_ content. Who’s been repeating all that hard stuff to you?”

    “I read it in a book,” said Alice. “But I had some poetry repeated to
    me, much easier than that, by—Tweedledee, I think it was.”

    “As to poetry, you know,” said Humpty Dumpty, stretching out one of his
    great hands, “_I_ can repeat poetry as well as other folk, if it comes
    to that—”

    “Oh, it needn’t come to that!” Alice hastily said, hoping to keep him
    from beginning.

    “The piece I’m going to repeat,” he went on without noticing her
    remark, “was written entirely for your amusement.”

    Alice felt that in that case she really _ought_ to listen to it, so she
    sat down, and said “Thank you” rather sadly.

    “In winter, when the fields are white,
    I sing this song for your delight—

    only I don’t sing it,” he added, as an explanation.

    “I see you don’t,” said Alice.

    “If you can _see_ whether I’m singing or not, you’ve sharper eyes than
    most.” Humpty Dumpty remarked severely. Alice was silent.

    “In spring, when woods are getting green,
    I’ll try and tell you what I mean.”

    “Thank you very much,” said Alice.

    “In summer, when the days are long,
    Perhaps you’ll understand the song:

    In autumn, when the leaves are brown,
    Take pen and ink, and write it down.”

    “I will, if I can remember it so long,” said Alice.

    “You needn’t go on making remarks like that,” Humpty Dumpty said:
    “they’re not sensible, and they put me out.”

    “I sent a message to the fish:
    I told them ‘This is what I wish.’

    The little fishes of the sea,
    They sent an answer back to me.

    The little fishes’ answer was
    ‘We cannot do it, Sir, because—’”

    “I’m afraid I don’t quite understand,” said Alice.

    “It gets easier further on,” Humpty Dumpty replied.

    “I sent to them again to say
    ‘It will be better to obey.’

    The fishes answered with a grin,
    ‘Why, what a temper you are in!’

    I told them once, I told them twice:
    They would not listen to advice.

    I took a kettle large and new,
    Fit for the deed I had to do.

    My heart went hop, my heart went thump;
    I filled the kettle at the pump.

    Then some one came to me and said,
    ‘The little fishes are in bed.’

    I said to him, I said it plain,
    ‘Then you must wake them up again.’

    I said it very loud and clear;
    I went and shouted in his ear.”

    Humpty Dumpty raised his voice almost to a scream as he repeated this
    verse, and Alice thought with a shudder, “I wouldn’t have been the
    messenger for _anything_!”

    “But he was very stiff and proud;
    He said ‘You needn’t shout so loud!’

    And he was very proud and stiff;
    He said ‘I’d go and wake them, if—’

    I took a corkscrew from the shelf:
    I went to wake them up myself.

    And when I found the door was locked,
    I pulled and pushed and kicked and knocked.

    And when I found the door was shut,
    I tried to turn the handle, but—”

    There was a long pause.

    “Is that all?” Alice timidly asked.

    “That’s all,” said Humpty Dumpty. “Good-bye.”

    This was rather sudden, Alice thought: but, after such a _very_ strong
    hint that she ought to be going, she felt that it would hardly be civil
    to stay. So she got up, and held out her hand. “Good-bye, till we meet
    again!” she said as cheerfully as she could.

    “I shouldn’t know you again if we _did_ meet,” Humpty Dumpty replied in
    a discontented tone, giving her one of his fingers to shake; “you’re so
    exactly like other people.”

    “The face is what one goes by, generally,” Alice remarked in a
    thoughtful tone.

    “That’s just what I complain of,” said Humpty Dumpty. “Your face is the
    same as everybody has—the two eyes, so—” (marking their places in the
    air with this thumb) “nose in the middle, mouth under. It’s always the
    same. Now if you had the two eyes on the same side of the nose, for
    instance—or the mouth at the top—that would be _some_ help.”

    “It wouldn’t look nice,” Alice objected. But Humpty Dumpty only shut
    his eyes and said “Wait till you’ve tried.”

    Alice waited a minute to see if he would speak again, but as he never
    opened his eyes or took any further notice of her, she said “Good-bye!”
    once more, and, getting no answer to this, she quietly walked away: but
    she couldn’t help saying to herself as she went, “Of all the
    unsatisfactory—” (she repeated this aloud, as it was a great comfort to
    have such a long word to say) “of all the unsatisfactory people I
    _ever_ met—” She never finished the sentence, for at this moment a
    heavy crash shook the forest from end to end.

    CHAPTER VII.
    The Lion and the Unicorn

    The next moment soldiers came running through the wood, at first in
    twos and threes, then ten or twenty together, and at last in such
    crowds that they seemed to fill the whole forest. Alice got behind a
    tree, for fear of being run over, and watched them go by.

    She thought that in all her life she had never seen soldiers so
    uncertain on their feet: they were always tripping over something or
    other, and whenever one went down, several more always fell over him,
    so that the ground was soon covered with little heaps of men.

    Then came the horses. Having four feet, these managed rather better
    than the foot-soldiers: but even _they_ stumbled now and then; and it
    seemed to be a regular rule that, whenever a horse stumbled the rider
    fell off instantly. The confusion got worse every moment, and Alice was
    very glad to get out of the wood into an open place, where she found
    the White King seated on the ground, busily writing in his
    memorandum-book.

    “I’ve sent them all!” the King cried in a tone of delight, on seeing
    Alice. “Did you happen to meet any soldiers, my dear, as you came
    through the wood?”

    “Yes, I did,” said Alice: “several thousand, I should think.”

    “Four thousand two hundred and seven, that’s the exact number,” the
    King said, referring to his book. “I couldn’t send all the horses, you
    know, because two of them are wanted in the game. And I haven’t sent
    the two Messengers, either. They’re both gone to the town. Just look
    along the road, and tell me if you can see either of them.”

    “I see nobody on the road,” said Alice.

    “I only wish _I_ had such eyes,” the King remarked in a fretful tone.
    “To be able to see Nobody! And at that distance, too! Why, it’s as much
    as _I_ can do to see real people, by this light!”

    All this was lost on Alice, who was still looking intently along the
    road, shading her eyes with one hand. “I see somebody now!” she
    exclaimed at last. “But he’s coming very slowly—and what curious
    attitudes he goes into!” (For the messenger kept skipping up and down,
    and wriggling like an eel, as he came along, with his great hands
    spread out like fans on each side.)

    “Not at all,” said the King. “He’s an Anglo-Saxon Messenger—and those
    are Anglo-Saxon attitudes. He only does them when he’s happy. His name
    is Haigha.” (He pronounced it so as to rhyme with “mayor.”)

    “I love my love with an H,” Alice couldn’t help beginning, “because he
    is Happy. I hate him with an H, because he is Hideous. I fed him
    with—with—with Ham-sandwiches and Hay. His name is Haigha, and he
    lives—”

    “He lives on the Hill,” the King remarked simply, without the least
    idea that he was joining in the game, while Alice was still hesitating
    for the name of a town beginning with H. “The other Messenger’s called
    Hatta. I must have _two_, you know—to come and go. One to come, and one
    to go.”

    “I beg your pardon?” said Alice.

    “It isn’t respectable to beg,” said the King.

    “I only meant that I didn’t understand,” said Alice. “Why one to come
    and one to go?”

    “Didn’t I tell you?” the King repeated impatiently. “I must have
    _two_—to fetch and carry. One to fetch, and one to carry.”

    At this moment the Messenger arrived: he was far too much out of breath
    to say a word, and could only wave his hands about, and make the most
    fearful faces at the poor King.

    “This young lady loves you with an H,” the King said, introducing Alice
    in the hope of turning off the Messenger’s attention from himself—but
    it was no use—the Anglo-Saxon attitudes only got more extraordinary
    every moment, while the great eyes rolled wildly from side to side.

    “You alarm me!” said the King. “I feel faint—Give me a ham sandwich!”

    On which the Messenger, to Alice’s great amusement, opened a bag that
    hung round his neck, and handed a sandwich to the King, who devoured it
    greedily.

    “Another sandwich!” said the King.

    “There’s nothing but hay left now,” the Messenger said, peeping into
    the bag.

    “Hay, then,” the King murmured in a faint whisper.

    Alice was glad to see that it revived him a good deal. “There’s nothing
    like eating hay when you’re faint,” he remarked to her, as he munched
    away.

    “I should think throwing cold water over you would be better,” Alice
    suggested: “or some sal-volatile.”

    “I didn’t say there was nothing _better_,” the King replied. “I said
    there was nothing _like_ it.” Which Alice did not venture to deny.

    “Who did you pass on the road?” the King went on, holding out his hand
    to the Messenger for some more hay.

    “Nobody,” said the Messenger.

    “Quite right,” said the King: “this young lady saw him too. So of
    course Nobody walks slower than you.”

    “I do my best,” the Messenger said in a sulky tone. “I’m sure nobody
    walks much faster than I do!”

    “He can’t do that,” said the King, “or else he’d have been here first.
    However, now you’ve got your breath, you may tell us what’s happened in
    the town.”

    “I’ll whisper it,” said the Messenger, putting his hands to his mouth
    in the shape of a trumpet, and stooping so as to get close to the
    King’s ear. Alice was sorry for this, as she wanted to hear the news
    too. However, instead of whispering, he simply shouted at the top of
    his voice “They’re at it again!”

    “Do you call _that_ a whisper?” cried the poor King, jumping up and
    shaking himself. “If you do such a thing again, I’ll have you buttered!
    It went through and through my head like an earthquake!”

    “It would have to be a very tiny earthquake!” thought Alice. “Who are
    at it again?” she ventured to ask.

    “Why the Lion and the Unicorn, of course,” said the King.

    “Fighting for the crown?”

    “Yes, to be sure,” said the King: “and the best of the joke is, that
    it’s _my_ crown all the while! Let’s run and see them.” And they
    trotted off, Alice repeating to herself, as she ran, the words of the
    old song:—

    “The Lion and the Unicorn were fighting for the crown:
    The Lion beat the Unicorn all round the town.
    Some gave them white bread, some gave them brown;
    Some gave them plum-cake and drummed them out of town.”

    “Does—the one—that wins—get the crown?” she asked, as well as she
    could, for the run was putting her quite out of breath.

    “Dear me, no!” said the King. “What an idea!”

    “Would you—be good enough,” Alice panted out, after running a little
    further, “to stop a minute—just to get—one’s breath again?”

    “I’m _good_ enough,” the King said, “only I’m not strong enough. You
    see, a minute goes by so fearfully quick. You might as well try to stop
    a Bandersnatch!”

    Alice had no more breath for talking, so they trotted on in silence,
    till they came in sight of a great crowd, in the middle of which the
    Lion and Unicorn were fighting. They were in such a cloud of dust, that
    at first Alice could not make out which was which: but she soon managed
    to distinguish the Unicorn by his horn.

    They placed themselves close to where Hatta, the other messenger, was
    standing watching the fight, with a cup of tea in one hand and a piece
    of bread-and-butter in the other.

    “He’s only just out of prison, and he hadn’t finished his tea when he
    was sent in,” Haigha whispered to Alice: “and they only give them
    oyster-shells in there—so you see he’s very hungry and thirsty. How are
    you, dear child?” he went on, putting his arm affectionately round
    Hatta’s neck.

    Hatta looked round and nodded, and went on with his bread and butter.

    “Were you happy in prison, dear child?” said Haigha.

    Hatta looked round once more, and this time a tear or two trickled down
    his cheek: but not a word would he say.

    “Speak, can’t you!” Haigha cried impatiently. But Hatta only munched
    away, and drank some more tea.

    “Speak, won’t you!” cried the King. “How are they getting on with the
    fight?”

    Hatta made a desperate effort, and swallowed a large piece of
    bread-and-butter. “They’re getting on very well,” he said in a choking
    voice: “each of them has been down about eighty-seven times.”

    “Then I suppose they’ll soon bring the white bread and the brown?”
    Alice ventured to remark.

    “It’s waiting for ’em now,” said Hatta: “this is a bit of it as I’m
    eating.”

    There was a pause in the fight just then, and the Lion and the Unicorn
    sat down, panting, while the King called out “Ten minutes allowed for
    refreshments!” Haigha and Hatta set to work at once, carrying rough
    trays of white and brown bread. Alice took a piece to taste, but it was
    _very_ dry.

    “I don’t think they’ll fight any more to-day,” the King said to Hatta:
    “go and order the drums to begin.” And Hatta went bounding away like a
    grasshopper.

    For a minute or two Alice stood silent, watching him. Suddenly she
    brightened up. “Look, look!” she cried, pointing eagerly. “There’s the
    White Queen running across the country! She came flying out of the wood
    over yonder—How fast those Queens _can_ run!”

    “There’s some enemy after her, no doubt,” the King said, without even
    looking round. “That wood’s full of them.”

    “But aren’t you going to run and help her?” Alice asked, very much
    surprised at his taking it so quietly.

    “No use, no use!” said the King. “She runs so fearfully quick. You
    might as well try to catch a Bandersnatch! But I’ll make a memorandum
    about her, if you like—She’s a dear good creature,” he repeated softly
    to himself, as he opened his memorandum-book. “Do you spell ‘creature’
    with a double ‘e’?”

    At this moment the Unicorn sauntered by them, with his hands in his
    pockets. “I had the best of it this time?” he said to the King, just
    glancing at him as he passed.

    “A little—a little,” the King replied, rather nervously. “You shouldn’t
    have run him through with your horn, you know.”

    “It didn’t hurt him,” the Unicorn said carelessly, and he was going on,
    when his eye happened to fall upon Alice: he turned round rather
    instantly, and stood for some time looking at her with an air of the
    deepest disgust.

    “What—is—this?” he said at last.

    “This is a child!” Haigha replied eagerly, coming in front of Alice to
    introduce her, and spreading out both his hands towards her in an
    Anglo-Saxon attitude. “We only found it to-day. It’s as large as life,
    and twice as natural!”

    “I always thought they were fabulous monsters!” said the Unicorn. “Is
    it alive?”

    “It can talk,” said Haigha, solemnly.

    The Unicorn looked dreamily at Alice, and said “Talk, child.”

    Alice could not help her lips curling up into a smile as she began: “Do
    you know, I always thought Unicorns were fabulous monsters, too! I
    never saw one alive before!”

    “Well, now that we _have_ seen each other,” said the Unicorn, “if
    you’ll believe in me, I’ll believe in you. Is that a bargain?”

    “Yes, if you like,” said Alice.

    “Come, fetch out the plum-cake, old man!” the Unicorn went on, turning
    from her to the King. “None of your brown bread for me!”

    “Certainly—certainly!” the King muttered, and beckoned to Haigha. “Open
    the bag!” he whispered. “Quick! Not that one—that’s full of hay!”

    Haigha took a large cake out of the bag, and gave it to Alice to hold,
    while he got out a dish and carving-knife. How they all came out of it
    Alice couldn’t guess. It was just like a conjuring-trick, she thought.

    The Lion had joined them while this was going on: he looked very tired
    and sleepy, and his eyes were half shut. “What’s this!” he said,
    blinking lazily at Alice, and speaking in a deep hollow tone that
    sounded like the tolling of a great bell.

    “Ah, what _is_ it, now?” the Unicorn cried eagerly. “You’ll never
    guess! _I_ couldn’t.”

    The Lion looked at Alice wearily. “Are you animal—vegetable—or
    mineral?” he said, yawning at every other word.

    “It’s a fabulous monster!” the Unicorn cried out, before Alice could
    reply.

    “Then hand round the plum-cake, Monster,” the Lion said, lying down and
    putting his chin on his paws. “And sit down, both of you,” (to the King
    and the Unicorn): “fair play with the cake, you know!”

    The King was evidently very uncomfortable at having to sit down between
    the two great creatures; but there was no other place for him.

    “What a fight we might have for the crown, _now_!” the Unicorn said,
    looking slyly up at the crown, which the poor King was nearly shaking
    off his head, he trembled so much.

    “I should win easy,” said the Lion.

    “I’m not so sure of that,” said the Unicorn.

    “Why, I beat you all round the town, you chicken!” the Lion replied
    angrily, half getting up as he spoke.

    Here the King interrupted, to prevent the quarrel going on: he was very
    nervous, and his voice quite quivered. “All round the town?” he said.
    “That’s a good long way. Did you go by the old bridge, or the
    market-place? You get the best view by the old bridge.”

    “I’m sure I don’t know,” the Lion growled out as he lay down again.
    “There was too much dust to see anything. What a time the Monster is,
    cutting up that cake!”

    Alice had seated herself on the bank of a little brook, with the great
    dish on her knees, and was sawing away diligently with the knife. “It’s
    very provoking!” she said, in reply to the Lion (she was getting quite
    used to being called “the Monster”). “I’ve cut several slices already,
    but they always join on again!”

    “You don’t know how to manage Looking-glass cakes,” the Unicorn
    remarked. “Hand it round first, and cut it afterwards.”

    This sounded nonsense, but Alice very obediently got up, and carried
    the dish round, and the cake divided itself into three pieces as she
    did so. “_Now_ cut it up,” said the Lion, as she returned to her place
    with the empty dish.

    “I say, this isn’t fair!” cried the Unicorn, as Alice sat with the
    knife in her hand, very much puzzled how to begin. “The Monster has
    given the Lion twice as much as me!”

    “She’s kept none for herself, anyhow,” said the Lion. “Do you like
    plum-cake, Monster?”

    But before Alice could answer him, the drums began.

    Where the noise came from, she couldn’t make out: the air seemed full
    of it, and it rang through and through her head till she felt quite
    deafened. She started to her feet and sprang across the little brook in
    her terror,

    * * * * * * *

    * * * * * *

    * * * * * * *

    and had just time to see the Lion and the Unicorn rise to their feet,
    with angry looks at being interrupted in their feast, before she
    dropped to her knees, and put her hands over her ears, vainly trying to
    shut out the dreadful uproar.

    “If _that_ doesn’t ‘drum them out of town,’” she thought to herself,
    “nothing ever will!”

    CHAPTER VIII.
    “It’s my own Invention”

    After a while the noise seemed gradually to die away, till all was dead
    silence, and Alice lifted up her head in some alarm. There was no one
    to be seen, and her first thought was that she must have been dreaming
    about the Lion and the Unicorn and those queer Anglo-Saxon Messengers.
    However, there was the great dish still lying at her feet, on which she
    had tried to cut the plum-cake, “So I wasn’t dreaming, after all,” she
    said to herself, “unless—unless we’re all part of the same dream. Only
    I do hope it’s _my_ dream, and not the Red King’s! I don’t like
    belonging to another person’s dream,” she went on in a rather
    complaining tone: “I’ve a great mind to go and wake him, and see what
    happens!”

    At this moment her thoughts were interrupted by a loud shouting of
    “Ahoy! Ahoy! Check!” and a Knight dressed in crimson armour came
    galloping down upon her, brandishing a great club. Just as he reached
    her, the horse stopped suddenly: “You’re my prisoner!” the Knight
    cried, as he tumbled off his horse.

    Startled as she was, Alice was more frightened for him than for herself
    at the moment, and watched him with some anxiety as he mounted again.
    As soon as he was comfortably in the saddle, he began once more “You’re
    my—” but here another voice broke in “Ahoy! Ahoy! Check!” and Alice
    looked round in some surprise for the new enemy.

    This time it was a White Knight. He drew up at Alice’s side, and
    tumbled off his horse just as the Red Knight had done: then he got on
    again, and the two Knights sat and looked at each other for some time
    without speaking. Alice looked from one to the other in some
    bewilderment.

    “She’s _my_ prisoner, you know!” the Red Knight said at last.

    “Yes, but then _I_ came and rescued her!” the White Knight replied.

    “Well, we must fight for her, then,” said the Red Knight, as he took up
    his helmet (which hung from the saddle, and was something the shape of
    a horse’s head), and put it on.

    “You will observe the Rules of Battle, of course?” the White Knight
    remarked, putting on his helmet too.

    “I always do,” said the Red Knight, and they began banging away at each
    other with such fury that Alice got behind a tree to be out of the way
    of the blows.

    “I wonder, now, what the Rules of Battle are,” she said to herself, as
    she watched the fight, timidly peeping out from her hiding-place: “one
    Rule seems to be, that if one Knight hits the other, he knocks him off
    his horse, and if he misses, he tumbles off himself—and another Rule
    seems to be that they hold their clubs with their arms, as if they were
    Punch and Judy—What a noise they make when they tumble! Just like a
    whole set of fire-irons falling into the fender! And how quiet the
    horses are! They let them get on and off them just as if they were
    tables!”

    Another Rule of Battle, that Alice had not noticed, seemed to be that
    they always fell on their heads, and the battle ended with their both
    falling off in this way, side by side: when they got up again, they
    shook hands, and then the Red Knight mounted and galloped off.

    “It was a glorious victory, wasn’t it?” said the White Knight, as he
    came up panting.

    “I don’t know,” Alice said doubtfully. “I don’t want to be anybody’s
    prisoner. I want to be a Queen.”

    “So you will, when you’ve crossed the next brook,” said the White
    Knight. “I’ll see you safe to the end of the wood—and then I must go
    back, you know. That’s the end of my move.”

    “Thank you very much,” said Alice. “May I help you off with your
    helmet?” It was evidently more than he could manage by himself;
    however, she managed to shake him out of it at last.

    “Now one can breathe more easily,” said the Knight, putting back his
    shaggy hair with both hands, and turning his gentle face and large mild
    eyes to Alice. She thought she had never seen such a strange-looking
    soldier in all her life.

    He was dressed in tin armour, which seemed to fit him very badly, and
    he had a queer-shaped little deal box fastened across his shoulder,
    upside-down, and with the lid hanging open. Alice looked at it with
    great curiosity.

    “I see you’re admiring my little box.” the Knight said in a friendly
    tone. “It’s my own invention—to keep clothes and sandwiches in. You see
    I carry it upside-down, so that the rain can’t get in.”

    “But the things can get _out_,” Alice gently remarked. “Do you know the
    lid’s open?”

    “I didn’t know it,” the Knight said, a shade of vexation passing over
    his face. “Then all the things must have fallen out! And the box is no
    use without them.” He unfastened it as he spoke, and was just going to
    throw it into the bushes, when a sudden thought seemed to strike him,
    and he hung it carefully on a tree. “Can you guess why I did that?” he
    said to Alice.

    Alice shook her head.

    “In hopes some bees may make a nest in it—then I should get the honey.”

    “But you’ve got a bee-hive—or something like one—fastened to the
    saddle,” said Alice.

    “Yes, it’s a very good bee-hive,” the Knight said in a discontented
    tone, “one of the best kind. But not a single bee has come near it yet.
    And the other thing is a mouse-trap. I suppose the mice keep the bees
    out—or the bees keep the mice out, I don’t know which.”

    “I was wondering what the mouse-trap was for,” said Alice. “It isn’t
    very likely there would be any mice on the horse’s back.”

    “Not very likely, perhaps,” said the Knight: “but if they _do_ come, I
    don’t choose to have them running all about.”

    “You see,” he went on after a pause, “it’s as well to be provided for
    _everything_. That’s the reason the horse has all those anklets round
    his feet.”

    “But what are they for?” Alice asked in a tone of great curiosity.

    “To guard against the bites of sharks,” the Knight replied. “It’s an
    invention of my own. And now help me on. I’ll go with you to the end of
    the wood—What’s the dish for?”

    “It’s meant for plum-cake,” said Alice.

    “We’d better take it with us,” the Knight said. “It’ll come in handy if
    we find any plum-cake. Help me to get it into this bag.”

    This took a very long time to manage, though Alice held the bag open
    very carefully, because the Knight was so _very_ awkward in putting in
    the dish: the first two or three times that he tried he fell in himself
    instead. “It’s rather a tight fit, you see,” he said, as they got it in
    a last; “There are so many candlesticks in the bag.” And he hung it to
    the saddle, which was already loaded with bunches of carrots, and
    fire-irons, and many other things.

    “I hope you’ve got your hair well fastened on?” he continued, as they
    set off.

    “Only in the usual way,” Alice said, smiling.

    “That’s hardly enough,” he said, anxiously. “You see the wind is so
    _very_ strong here. It’s as strong as soup.”

    “Have you invented a plan for keeping the hair from being blown off?”
    Alice enquired.

    “Not yet,” said the Knight. “But I’ve got a plan for keeping it from
    _falling_ off.”

    “I should like to hear it, very much.”

    “First you take an upright stick,” said the Knight. “Then you make your
    hair creep up it, like a fruit-tree. Now the reason hair falls off is
    because it hangs _down_—things never fall _upwards_, you know. It’s a
    plan of my own invention. You may try it if you like.”

    It didn’t sound a comfortable plan, Alice thought, and for a few
    minutes she walked on in silence, puzzling over the idea, and every now
    and then stopping to help the poor Knight, who certainly was _not_ a
    good rider.

    Whenever the horse stopped (which it did very often), he fell off in
    front; and whenever it went on again (which it generally did rather
    suddenly), he fell off behind. Otherwise he kept on pretty well, except
    that he had a habit of now and then falling off sideways; and as he
    generally did this on the side on which Alice was walking, she soon
    found that it was the best plan not to walk _quite_ close to the horse.

    “I’m afraid you’ve not had much practice in riding,” she ventured to
    say, as she was helping him up from his fifth tumble.

    The Knight looked very much surprised, and a little offended at the
    remark. “What makes you say that?” he asked, as he scrambled back into
    the saddle, keeping hold of Alice’s hair with one hand, to save himself
    from falling over on the other side.

    “Because people don’t fall off quite so often, when they’ve had much
    practice.”

    “I’ve had plenty of practice,” the Knight said very gravely: “plenty of
    practice!”

    Alice could think of nothing better to say than “Indeed?” but she said
    it as heartily as she could. They went on a little way in silence after
    this, the Knight with his eyes shut, muttering to himself, and Alice
    watching anxiously for the next tumble.

    “The great art of riding,” the Knight suddenly began in a loud voice,
    waving his right arm as he spoke, “is to keep—” Here the sentence ended
    as suddenly as it had begun, as the Knight fell heavily on the top of
    his head exactly in the path where Alice was walking. She was quite
    frightened this time, and said in an anxious tone, as she picked him
    up, “I hope no bones are broken?”

    “None to speak of,” the Knight said, as if he didn’t mind breaking two
    or three of them. “The great art of riding, as I was saying, is—to keep
    your balance properly. Like this, you know—”

    He let go the bridle, and stretched out both his arms to show Alice
    what he meant, and this time he fell flat on his back, right under the
    horse’s feet.

    “Plenty of practice!” he went on repeating, all the time that Alice was
    getting him on his feet again. “Plenty of practice!”

    “It’s too ridiculous!” cried Alice, losing all her patience this time.
    “You ought to have a wooden horse on wheels, that you ought!”

    “Does that kind go smoothly?” the Knight asked in a tone of great
    interest, clasping his arms round the horse’s neck as he spoke, just in
    time to save himself from tumbling off again.

    “Much more smoothly than a live horse,” Alice said, with a little
    scream of laughter, in spite of all she could do to prevent it.

    “I’ll get one,” the Knight said thoughtfully to himself. “One or
    two—several.”

    There was a short silence after this, and then the Knight went on
    again. “I’m a great hand at inventing things. Now, I daresay you
    noticed, that last time you picked me up, that I was looking rather
    thoughtful?”

    “You _were_ a little grave,” said Alice.

    “Well, just then I was inventing a new way of getting over a gate—would
    you like to hear it?”

    “Very much indeed,” Alice said politely.

    “I’ll tell you how I came to think of it,” said the Knight. “You see, I
    said to myself, ‘The only difficulty is with the feet: the _head_ is
    high enough already.’ Now, first I put my head on the top of the
    gate—then I stand on my head—then the feet are high enough, you
    see—then I’m over, you see.”

    “Yes, I suppose you’d be over when that was done,” Alice said
    thoughtfully: “but don’t you think it would be rather hard?”

    “I haven’t tried it yet,” the Knight said, gravely: “so I can’t tell
    for certain—but I’m afraid it _would_ be a little hard.”

    He looked so vexed at the idea, that Alice changed the subject hastily.
    “What a curious helmet you’ve got!” she said cheerfully. “Is that your
    invention too?”

    The Knight looked down proudly at his helmet, which hung from the
    saddle. “Yes,” he said, “but I’ve invented a better one than that—like
    a sugar loaf. When I used to wear it, if I fell off the horse, it
    always touched the ground directly. So I had a _very_ little way to
    fall, you see—But there _was_ the danger of falling _into_ it, to be
    sure. That happened to me once—and the worst of it was, before I could
    get out again, the other White Knight came and put it on. He thought it
    was his own helmet.”

    The knight looked so solemn about it that Alice did not dare to laugh.
    “I’m afraid you must have hurt him,” she said in a trembling voice,
    “being on the top of his head.”

    “I had to kick him, of course,” the Knight said, very seriously. “And
    then he took the helmet off again—but it took hours and hours to get me
    out. I was as fast as—as lightning, you know.”

    “But that’s a different kind of fastness,” Alice objected.

    The Knight shook his head. “It was all kinds of fastness with me, I can
    assure you!” he said. He raised his hands in some excitement as he said
    this, and instantly rolled out of the saddle, and fell headlong into a
    deep ditch.

    Alice ran to the side of the ditch to look for him. She was rather
    startled by the fall, as for some time he had kept on very well, and
    she was afraid that he really _was_ hurt this time. However, though she
    could see nothing but the soles of his feet, she was much relieved to
    hear that he was talking on in his usual tone. “All kinds of fastness,”
    he repeated: “but it was careless of him to put another man’s helmet
    on—with the man in it, too.”

    “How _can_ you go on talking so quietly, head downwards?” Alice asked,
    as she dragged him out by the feet, and laid him in a heap on the bank.

    The Knight looked surprised at the question. “What does it matter where
    my body happens to be?” he said. “My mind goes on working all the same.
    In fact, the more head downwards I am, the more I keep inventing new
    things.”

    “Now the cleverest thing of the sort that I ever did,” he went on after
    a pause, “was inventing a new pudding during the meat-course.”

    “In time to have it cooked for the next course?” said Alice.

    “Well, not the _next_ course,” the Knight said in a slow thoughtful
    tone: “no, certainly not the next _course_.”

    “Then it would have to be the next day. I suppose you wouldn’t have two
    pudding-courses in one dinner?”

    “Well, not the _next_ day,” the Knight repeated as before: “not the
    next _day_. In fact,” he went on, holding his head down, and his voice
    getting lower and lower, “I don’t believe that pudding ever _was_
    cooked! In fact, I don’t believe that pudding ever _will_ be cooked!
    And yet it was a very clever pudding to invent.”

    “What did you mean it to be made of?” Alice asked, hoping to cheer him
    up, for the poor Knight seemed quite low-spirited about it.

    “It began with blotting paper,” the Knight answered with a groan.

    “That wouldn’t be very nice, I’m afraid—”

    “Not very nice _alone_,” he interrupted, quite eagerly: “but you’ve no
    idea what a difference it makes mixing it with other things—such as
    gunpowder and sealing-wax. And here I must leave you.” They had just
    come to the end of the wood.

    Alice could only look puzzled: she was thinking of the pudding.

    “You are sad,” the Knight said in an anxious tone: “let me sing you a
    song to comfort you.”

    “Is it very long?” Alice asked, for she had heard a good deal of poetry
    that day.

    “It’s long,” said the Knight, “but very, _very_ beautiful. Everybody
    that hears me sing it—either it brings the _tears_ into their eyes, or
    else—”

    “Or else what?” said Alice, for the Knight had made a sudden pause.

    “Or else it doesn’t, you know. The name of the song is called
    ‘_Haddocks’ Eyes_.’”

    “Oh, that’s the name of the song, is it?” Alice said, trying to feel
    interested.

    “No, you don’t understand,” the Knight said, looking a little vexed.
    “That’s what the name is _called_. The name really _is_ ‘_The Aged Aged
    Man_.’”

    “Then I ought to have said ‘That’s what the _song_ is called’?” Alice
    corrected herself.

    “No, you oughtn’t: that’s quite another thing! The _song_ is called
    ‘_Ways and Means_’: but that’s only what it’s _called_, you know!”

    “Well, what _is_ the song, then?” said Alice, who was by this time
    completely bewildered.

    “I was coming to that,” the Knight said. “The song really _is_
    ‘_A-sitting On A Gate_’: and the tune’s my own invention.”

    So saying, he stopped his horse and let the reins fall on its neck:
    then, slowly beating time with one hand, and with a faint smile
    lighting up his gentle foolish face, as if he enjoyed the music of his
    song, he began.

    Of all the strange things that Alice saw in her journey Through The
    Looking-Glass, this was the one that she always remembered most
    clearly. Years afterwards she could bring the whole scene back again,
    as if it had been only yesterday—the mild blue eyes and kindly smile of
    the Knight—the setting sun gleaming through his hair, and shining on
    his armour in a blaze of light that quite dazzled her—the horse quietly
    moving about, with the reins hanging loose on his neck, cropping the
    grass at her feet—and the black shadows of the forest behind—all this
    she took in like a picture, as, with one hand shading her eyes, she
    leant against a tree, watching the strange pair, and listening, in a
    half dream, to the melancholy music of the song.

    “But the tune _isn’t_ his own invention,” she said to herself: “it’s
    ‘_I give thee all, I can no more_.’” She stood and listened very
    attentively, but no tears came into her eyes.

    “I’ll tell thee everything I can;
    There’s little to relate.
    I saw an aged aged man,
    A-sitting on a gate.
    ‘Who are you, aged man?’ I said,
    ‘and how is it you live?’
    And his answer trickled through my head
    Like water through a sieve.

    He said ‘I look for butterflies
    That sleep among the wheat:
    I make them into mutton-pies,
    And sell them in the street.
    I sell them unto men,’ he said,
    ‘Who sail on stormy seas;
    And that’s the way I get my bread—
    A trifle, if you please.’

    But I was thinking of a plan
    To dye one’s whiskers green,
    And always use so large a fan
    That they could not be seen.
    So, having no reply to give
    To what the old man said,
    I cried, ‘Come, tell me how you live!’
    And thumped him on the head.

    His accents mild took up the tale:
    He said ‘I go my ways,
    And when I find a mountain-rill,
    I set it in a blaze;
    And thence they make a stuff they call
    Rolands’ Macassar Oil—
    Yet twopence-halfpenny is all
    They give me for my toil.’

    But I was thinking of a way
    To feed oneself on batter,
    And so go on from day to day
    Getting a little fatter.
    I shook him well from side to side,
    Until his face was blue:
    ‘Come, tell me how you live,’ I cried,
    ‘And what it is you do!’

    He said ‘I hunt for haddocks’ eyes
    Among the heather bright,
    And work them into waistcoat-buttons
    In the silent night.
    And these I do not sell for gold
    Or coin of silvery shine
    But for a copper halfpenny,
    And that will purchase nine.

    ‘I sometimes dig for buttered rolls,
    Or set limed twigs for crabs;
    I sometimes search the grassy knolls
    For wheels of Hansom-cabs.
    And that’s the way’ (he gave a wink)
    ‘By which I get my wealth—
    And very gladly will I drink
    Your Honour’s noble health.’

    I heard him then, for I had just
    Completed my design
    To keep the Menai bridge from rust
    By boiling it in wine.
    I thanked him much for telling me
    The way he got his wealth,
    But chiefly for his wish that he
    Might drink my noble health.

    And now, if e’er by chance I put
    My fingers into glue
    Or madly squeeze a right-hand foot
    Into a left-hand shoe,
    Or if I drop upon my toe
    A very heavy weight,
    I weep, for it reminds me so,
    Of that old man I used to know—
    Whose look was mild, whose speech was slow,
    Whose hair was whiter than the snow,
    Whose face was very like a crow,
    With eyes, like cinders, all aglow,
    Who seemed distracted with his woe,
    Who rocked his body to and fro,
    And muttered mumblingly and low,
    As if his mouth were full of dough,
    Who snorted like a buffalo—
    That summer evening, long ago,
    A-sitting on a gate.”

    As the Knight sang the last words of the ballad, he gathered up the
    reins, and turned his horse’s head along the road by which they had
    come. “You’ve only a few yards to go,” he said, “down the hill and over
    that little brook, and then you’ll be a Queen—But you’ll stay and see
    me off first?” he added as Alice turned with an eager look in the
    direction to which he pointed. “I shan’t be long. You’ll wait and wave
    your handkerchief when I get to that turn in the road? I think it’ll
    encourage me, you see.”

    “Of course I’ll wait,” said Alice: “and thank you very much for coming
    so far—and for the song—I liked it very much.”

    “I hope so,” the Knight said doubtfully: “but you didn’t cry so much as
    I thought you would.”

    So they shook hands, and then the Knight rode slowly away into the
    forest. “It won’t take long to see him _off_, I expect,” Alice said to
    herself, as she stood watching him. “There he goes! Right on his head
    as usual! However, he gets on again pretty easily—that comes of having
    so many things hung round the horse—” So she went on talking to
    herself, as she watched the horse walking leisurely along the road, and
    the Knight tumbling off, first on one side and then on the other. After
    the fourth or fifth tumble he reached the turn, and then she waved her
    handkerchief to him, and waited till he was out of sight.

    “I hope it encouraged him,” she said, as she turned to run down the
    hill: “and now for the last brook, and to be a Queen! How grand it
    sounds!” A very few steps brought her to the edge of the brook. “The
    Eighth Square at last!” she cried as she bounded across,

    * * * * * * *

    * * * * * *

    * * * * * * *

    and threw herself down to rest on a lawn as soft as moss, with little
    flower-beds dotted about it here and there. “Oh, how glad I am to get
    here! And what _is_ this on my head?” she exclaimed in a tone of
    dismay, as she put her hands up to something very heavy, and fitted
    tight all round her head.

    “But how _can_ it have got there without my knowing it?” she said to
    herself, as she lifted it off, and set it on her lap to make out what
    it could possibly be.

    It was a golden crown.

    CHAPTER IX.
    Queen Alice

    “Well, this _is_ grand!” said Alice. “I never expected I should be a
    Queen so soon—and I’ll tell you what it is, your majesty,” she went on
    in a severe tone (she was always rather fond of scolding herself),
    “it’ll never do for you to be lolling about on the grass like that!
    Queens have to be dignified, you know!”

    So she got up and walked about—rather stiffly just at first, as she was
    afraid that the crown might come off: but she comforted herself with
    the thought that there was nobody to see her, “and if I really am a
    Queen,” she said as she sat down again, “I shall be able to manage it
    quite well in time.”

    Everything was happening so oddly that she didn’t feel a bit surprised
    at finding the Red Queen and the White Queen sitting close to her, one
    on each side: she would have liked very much to ask them how they came
    there, but she feared it would not be quite civil. However, there would
    be no harm, she thought, in asking if the game was over. “Please, would
    you tell me—” she began, looking timidly at the Red Queen.

    “Speak when you’re spoken to!” The Queen sharply interrupted her.

    “But if everybody obeyed that rule,” said Alice, who was always ready
    for a little argument, “and if you only spoke when you were spoken to,
    and the other person always waited for _you_ to begin, you see nobody
    would ever say anything, so that—”

    “Ridiculous!” cried the Queen. “Why, don’t you see, child—” here she
    broke off with a frown, and, after thinking for a minute, suddenly
    changed the subject of the conversation. “What do you mean by ‘If you
    really are a Queen’? What right have you to call yourself so? You can’t
    be a Queen, you know, till you’ve passed the proper examination. And
    the sooner we begin it, the better.”

    “I only said ‘if’!” poor Alice pleaded in a piteous tone.

    The two Queens looked at each other, and the Red Queen remarked, with a
    little shudder, “She _says_ she only said ‘if’—”

    “But she said a great deal more than that!” the White Queen moaned,
    wringing her hands. “Oh, ever so much more than that!”

    “So you did, you know,” the Red Queen said to Alice. “Always speak the
    truth—think before you speak—and write it down afterwards.”

    “I’m sure I didn’t mean—” Alice was beginning, but the Red Queen
    interrupted her impatiently.

    “That’s just what I complain of! You _should_ have meant! What do you
    suppose is the use of child without any meaning? Even a joke should
    have some meaning—and a child’s more important than a joke, I hope. You
    couldn’t deny that, even if you tried with both hands.”

    “I don’t deny things with my _hands_,” Alice objected.

    “Nobody said you did,” said the Red Queen. “I said you couldn’t if you
    tried.”

    “She’s in that state of mind,” said the White Queen, “that she wants to
    deny _something_—only she doesn’t know what to deny!”

    “A nasty, vicious temper,” the Red Queen remarked; and then there was
    an uncomfortable silence for a minute or two.

    The Red Queen broke the silence by saying to the White Queen, “I invite
    you to Alice’s dinner-party this afternoon.”

    The White Queen smiled feebly, and said “And I invite _you_.”

    “I didn’t know I was to have a party at all,” said Alice; “but if there
    is to be one, I think _I_ ought to invite the guests.”

    “We gave you the opportunity of doing it,” the Red Queen remarked: “but
    I daresay you’ve not had many lessons in manners yet?”

    “Manners are not taught in lessons,” said Alice. “Lessons teach you to
    do sums, and things of that sort.”

    “And you do Addition?” the White Queen asked. “What’s one and one and
    one and one and one and one and one and one and one and one?”

    “I don’t know,” said Alice. “I lost count.”

    “She can’t do Addition,” the Red Queen interrupted. “Can you do
    Subtraction? Take nine from eight.”

    “Nine from eight I can’t, you know,” Alice replied very readily: “but—”

    “She can’t do Subtraction,” said the White Queen. “Can you do Division?
    Divide a loaf by a knife—what’s the answer to that?”

    “I suppose—” Alice was beginning, but the Red Queen answered for her.
    “Bread-and-butter, of course. Try another Subtraction sum. Take a bone
    from a dog: what remains?”

    Alice considered. “The bone wouldn’t remain, of course, if I took
    it—and the dog wouldn’t remain; it would come to bite me—and I’m sure
    _I_ shouldn’t remain!”

    “Then you think nothing would remain?” said the Red Queen.

    “I think that’s the answer.”

    “Wrong, as usual,” said the Red Queen: “the dog’s temper would remain.”

    “But I don’t see how—”

    “Why, look here!” the Red Queen cried. “The dog would lose its temper,
    wouldn’t it?”

    “Perhaps it would,” Alice replied cautiously.

    “Then if the dog went away, its temper would remain!” the Queen
    exclaimed triumphantly.

    Alice said, as gravely as she could, “They might go different ways.”
    But she couldn’t help thinking to herself, “What dreadful nonsense we
    _are_ talking!”

    “She can’t do sums a _bit_!” the Queens said together, with great
    emphasis.

    “Can _you_ do sums?” Alice said, turning suddenly on the White Queen,
    for she didn’t like being found fault with so much.

    The Queen gasped and shut her eyes. “I can do Addition, if you give me
    time—but I can’t do Subtraction, under _any_ circumstances!”

    “Of course you know your A B C?” said the Red Queen.

    “To be sure I do.” said Alice.

    “So do I,” the White Queen whispered: “we’ll often say it over
    together, dear. And I’ll tell you a secret—I can read words of one
    letter! Isn’t _that_ grand! However, don’t be discouraged. You’ll come
    to it in time.”

    Here the Red Queen began again. “Can you answer useful questions?” she
    said. “How is bread made?”

    “I know _that_!” Alice cried eagerly. “You take some flour—”

    “Where do you pick the flower?” the White Queen asked. “In a garden, or
    in the hedges?”

    “Well, it isn’t _picked_ at all,” Alice explained: “it’s _ground_—”

    “How many acres of ground?” said the White Queen. “You mustn’t leave
    out so many things.”

    “Fan her head!” the Red Queen anxiously interrupted. “She’ll be
    feverish after so much thinking.” So they set to work and fanned her
    with bunches of leaves, till she had to beg them to leave off, it blew
    her hair about so.

    “She’s all right again now,” said the Red Queen. “Do you know
    Languages? What’s the French for fiddle-de-dee?”

    “Fiddle-de-dee’s not English,” Alice replied gravely.

    “Who ever said it was?” said the Red Queen.

    Alice thought she saw a way out of the difficulty this time. “If you’ll
    tell me what language ‘fiddle-de-dee’ is, I’ll tell you the French for
    it!” she exclaimed triumphantly.

    But the Red Queen drew herself up rather stiffly, and said “Queens
    never make bargains.”

    “I wish Queens never asked questions,” Alice thought to herself.

    “Don’t let us quarrel,” the White Queen said in an anxious tone. “What
    is the cause of lightning?”

    “The cause of lightning,” Alice said very decidedly, for she felt quite
    certain about this, “is the thunder—no, no!” she hastily corrected
    herself. “I meant the other way.”

    “It’s too late to correct it,” said the Red Queen: “when you’ve once
    said a thing, that fixes it, and you must take the consequences.”

    “Which reminds me—” the White Queen said, looking down and nervously
    clasping and unclasping her hands, “we had _such_ a thunderstorm last
    Tuesday—I mean one of the last set of Tuesdays, you know.”

    Alice was puzzled. “In _our_ country,” she remarked, “there’s only one
    day at a time.”

    The Red Queen said, “That’s a poor thin way of doing things. Now
    _here_, we mostly have days and nights two or three at a time, and
    sometimes in the winter we take as many as five nights together—for
    warmth, you know.”

    “Are five nights warmer than one night, then?” Alice ventured to ask.

    “Five times as warm, of course.”

    “But they should be five times as _cold_, by the same rule—”

    “Just so!” cried the Red Queen. “Five times as warm, _and_ five times
    as cold—just as I’m five times as rich as you are, _and_ five times as
    clever!”

    Alice sighed and gave it up. “It’s exactly like a riddle with no
    answer!” she thought.

    “Humpty Dumpty saw it too,” the White Queen went on in a low voice,
    more as if she were talking to herself. “He came to the door with a
    corkscrew in his hand—”

    “What did he want?” said the Red Queen.

    “He said he _would_ come in,” the White Queen went on, “because he was
    looking for a hippopotamus. Now, as it happened, there wasn’t such a
    thing in the house, that morning.”

    “Is there generally?” Alice asked in an astonished tone.

    “Well, only on Thursdays,” said the Queen.

    “I know what he came for,” said Alice: “he wanted to punish the fish,
    because—”

    Here the White Queen began again. “It was _such_ a thunderstorm, you
    can’t think!” (“She _never_ could, you know,” said the Red Queen.) “And
    part of the roof came off, and ever so much thunder got in—and it went
    rolling round the room in great lumps—and knocking over the tables and
    things—till I was so frightened, I couldn’t remember my own name!”

    Alice thought to herself, “I never should _try_ to remember my name in
    the middle of an accident! Where would be the use of it?” but she did
    not say this aloud, for fear of hurting the poor Queen’s feeling.

    “Your Majesty must excuse her,” the Red Queen said to Alice, taking one
    of the White Queen’s hands in her own, and gently stroking it: “she
    means well, but she can’t help saying foolish things, as a general
    rule.”

    The White Queen looked timidly at Alice, who felt she _ought_ to say
    something kind, but really couldn’t think of anything at the moment.

    “She never was really well brought up,” the Red Queen went on: “but
    it’s amazing how good-tempered she is! Pat her on the head, and see how
    pleased she’ll be!” But this was more than Alice had courage to do.

    “A little kindness—and putting her hair in papers—would do wonders with
    her—”

    The White Queen gave a deep sigh, and laid her head on Alice’s
    shoulder. “I _am_ so sleepy!” she moaned.

    “She’s tired, poor thing!” said the Red Queen. “Smooth her hair—lend
    her your nightcap—and sing her a soothing lullaby.”

    “I haven’t got a nightcap with me,” said Alice, as she tried to obey
    the first direction: “and I don’t know any soothing lullabies.”

    “I must do it myself, then,” said the Red Queen, and she began:

    “Hush-a-by lady, in Alice’s lap!
    Till the feast’s ready, we’ve time for a nap:
    When the feast’s over, we’ll go to the ball—
    Red Queen, and White Queen, and Alice, and all!

    “And now you know the words,” she added, as she put her head down on
    Alice’s other shoulder, “just sing it through to _me_. I’m getting
    sleepy, too.” In another moment both Queens were fast asleep, and
    snoring loud.

    “What _am_ I to do?” exclaimed Alice, looking about in great
    perplexity, as first one round head, and then the other, rolled down
    from her shoulder, and lay like a heavy lump in her lap. “I don’t think
    it _ever_ happened before, that any one had to take care of two Queens
    asleep at once! No, not in all the History of England—it couldn’t, you
    know, because there never was more than one Queen at a time. Do wake
    up, you heavy things!” she went on in an impatient tone; but there was
    no answer but a gentle snoring.

    The snoring got more distinct every minute, and sounded more like a
    tune: at last she could even make out the words, and she listened so
    eagerly that, when the two great heads vanished from her lap, she
    hardly missed them.

    She was standing before an arched doorway over which were the words
    QUEEN ALICE in large letters, and on each side of the arch there was a
    bell-handle; one was marked “Visitors’ Bell,” and the other “Servants’
    Bell.”

    “I’ll wait till the song’s over,” thought Alice, “and then I’ll
    ring—the—_which_ bell must I ring?” she went on, very much puzzled by
    the names. “I’m not a visitor, and I’m not a servant. There _ought_ to
    be one marked ‘Queen,’ you know—”

    Just then the door opened a little way, and a creature with a long beak
    put its head out for a moment and said “No admittance till the week
    after next!” and shut the door again with a bang.

    Alice knocked and rang in vain for a long time, but at last, a very old
    Frog, who was sitting under a tree, got up and hobbled slowly towards
    her: he was dressed in bright yellow, and had enormous boots on.

    “What is it, now?” the Frog said in a deep hoarse whisper.

    Alice turned round, ready to find fault with anybody. “Where’s the
    servant whose business it is to answer the door?” she began angrily.

    “Which door?” said the Frog.

    Alice almost stamped with irritation at the slow drawl in which he
    spoke. “_This_ door, of course!”

    The Frog looked at the door with his large dull eyes for a minute: then
    he went nearer and rubbed it with his thumb, as if he were trying
    whether the paint would come off; then he looked at Alice.

    “To answer the door?” he said. “What’s it been asking of?” He was so
    hoarse that Alice could scarcely hear him.

    “I don’t know what you mean,” she said.

    “I talks English, doesn’t I?” the Frog went on. “Or are you deaf? What
    did it ask you?”

    “Nothing!” Alice said impatiently. “I’ve been knocking at it!”

    “Shouldn’t do that—shouldn’t do that—” the Frog muttered. “Vexes it,
    you know.” Then he went up and gave the door a kick with one of his
    great feet. “You let _it_ alone,” he panted out, as he hobbled back to
    his tree, “and it’ll let _you_ alone, you know.”

    At this moment the door was flung open, and a shrill voice was heard
    singing:

    “To the Looking-Glass world it was Alice that said,
    ‘I’ve a sceptre in hand, I’ve a crown on my head;
    Let the Looking-Glass creatures, whatever they be,
    Come and dine with the Red Queen, the White Queen, and me.’”

    And hundreds of voices joined in the chorus:

    “Then fill up the glasses as quick as you can,
    And sprinkle the table with buttons and bran:
    Put cats in the coffee, and mice in the tea—
    And welcome Queen Alice with thirty-times-three!”

    Then followed a confused noise of cheering, and Alice thought to
    herself, “Thirty times three makes ninety. I wonder if any one’s
    counting?” In a minute there was silence again, and the same shrill
    voice sang another verse;

    “‘O Looking-Glass creatures,’ quoth Alice, ‘draw near!
    ’Tis an honour to see me, a favour to hear:
    ’Tis a privilege high to have dinner and tea
    Along with the Red Queen, the White Queen, and me!’”

    Then came the chorus again:—

    “Then fill up the glasses with treacle and ink,
    Or anything else that is pleasant to drink:
    Mix sand with the cider, and wool with the wine—
    And welcome Queen Alice with ninety-times-nine!”

    “Ninety times nine!” Alice repeated in despair, “Oh, that’ll never be
    done! I’d better go in at once—” and there was a dead silence the
    moment she appeared.

    Alice glanced nervously along the table, as she walked up the large
    hall, and noticed that there were about fifty guests, of all kinds:
    some were animals, some birds, and there were even a few flowers among
    them. “I’m glad they’ve come without waiting to be asked,” she thought:
    “I should never have known who were the right people to invite!”

    There were three chairs at the head of the table; the Red and White
    Queens had already taken two of them, but the middle one was empty.
    Alice sat down in it, rather uncomfortable in the silence, and longing
    for some one to speak.

    At last the Red Queen began. “You’ve missed the soup and fish,” she
    said. “Put on the joint!” And the waiters set a leg of mutton before
    Alice, who looked at it rather anxiously, as she had never had to carve
    a joint before.

    “You look a little shy; let me introduce you to that leg of mutton,”
    said the Red Queen. “Alice—Mutton; Mutton—Alice.” The leg of mutton got
    up in the dish and made a little bow to Alice; and Alice returned the
    bow, not knowing whether to be frightened or amused.

    “May I give you a slice?” she said, taking up the knife and fork, and
    looking from one Queen to the other.

    “Certainly not,” the Red Queen said, very decidedly: “it isn’t
    etiquette to cut any one you’ve been introduced to. Remove the joint!”
    And the waiters carried it off, and brought a large plum-pudding in its
    place.

    “I won’t be introduced to the pudding, please,” Alice said rather
    hastily, “or we shall get no dinner at all. May I give you some?”

    But the Red Queen looked sulky, and growled “Pudding—Alice;
    Alice—Pudding. Remove the pudding!” and the waiters took it away so
    quickly that Alice couldn’t return its bow.

    However, she didn’t see why the Red Queen should be the only one to
    give orders, so, as an experiment, she called out “Waiter! Bring back
    the pudding!” and there it was again in a moment like a
    conjuring-trick. It was so large that she couldn’t help feeling a
    _little_ shy with it, as she had been with the mutton; however, she
    conquered her shyness by a great effort and cut a slice and handed it
    to the Red Queen.

    “What impertinence!” said the Pudding. “I wonder how you’d like it, if
    I were to cut a slice out of _you_, you creature!”

    It spoke in a thick, suety sort of voice, and Alice hadn’t a word to
    say in reply: she could only sit and look at it and gasp.

    “Make a remark,” said the Red Queen: “it’s ridiculous to leave all the
    conversation to the pudding!”

    “Do you know, I’ve had such a quantity of poetry repeated to me
    to-day,” Alice began, a little frightened at finding that, the moment
    she opened her lips, there was dead silence, and all eyes were fixed
    upon her; “and it’s a very curious thing, I think—every poem was about
    fishes in some way. Do you know why they’re so fond of fishes, all
    about here?”

    She spoke to the Red Queen, whose answer was a little wide of the mark.
    “As to fishes,” she said, very slowly and solemnly, putting her mouth
    close to Alice’s ear, “her White Majesty knows a lovely riddle—all in
    poetry—all about fishes. Shall she repeat it?”

    “Her Red Majesty’s very kind to mention it,” the White Queen murmured
    into Alice’s other ear, in a voice like the cooing of a pigeon. “It
    would be _such_ a treat! May I?”

    “Please do,” Alice said very politely.

    The White Queen laughed with delight, and stroked Alice’s cheek. Then
    she began:

    “‘First, the fish must be caught.’
    That is easy: a baby, I think, could have caught it.
    ‘Next, the fish must be bought.’
    That is easy: a penny, I think, would have bought it.

    ‘Now cook me the fish!’
    That is easy, and will not take more than a minute.
    ‘Let it lie in a dish!’
    That is easy, because it already is in it.

    ‘Bring it here! Let me sup!’
    It is easy to set such a dish on the table.
    ‘Take the dish-cover up!’
    Ah, that is so hard that I fear I’m unable!

    For it holds it like glue—
    Holds the lid to the dish, while it lies in the middle:
    Which is easiest to do,
    Un-dish-cover the fish, or dishcover the riddle?”

    “Take a minute to think about it, and then guess,” said the Red Queen.
    “Meanwhile, we’ll drink your health—Queen Alice’s health!” she screamed
    at the top of her voice, and all the guests began drinking it directly,
    and very queerly they managed it: some of them put their glasses upon
    their heads like extinguishers, and drank all that trickled down their
    faces—others upset the decanters, and drank the wine as it ran off the
    edges of the table—and three of them (who looked like kangaroos)
    scrambled into the dish of roast mutton, and began eagerly lapping up
    the gravy, “just like pigs in a trough!” thought Alice.

    “You ought to return thanks in a neat speech,” the Red Queen said,
    frowning at Alice as she spoke.

    “We must support you, you know,” the White Queen whispered, as Alice
    got up to do it, very obediently, but a little frightened.

    “Thank you very much,” she whispered in reply, “but I can do quite well
    without.”

    “That wouldn’t be at all the thing,” the Red Queen said very decidedly:
    so Alice tried to submit to it with a good grace.

    (“And they _did_ push so!” she said afterwards, when she was telling
    her sister the history of the feast. “You would have thought they
    wanted to squeeze me flat!”)

    In fact it was rather difficult for her to keep in her place while she
    made her speech: the two Queens pushed her so, one on each side, that
    they nearly lifted her up into the air: “I rise to return thanks—”
    Alice began: and she really _did_ rise as she spoke, several inches;
    but she got hold of the edge of the table, and managed to pull herself
    down again.

    “Take care of yourself!” screamed the White Queen, seizing Alice’s hair
    with both her hands. “Something’s going to happen!”

    And then (as Alice afterwards described it) all sorts of things
    happened in a moment. The candles all grew up to the ceiling, looking
    something like a bed of rushes with fireworks at the top. As to the
    bottles, they each took a pair of plates, which they hastily fitted on
    as wings, and so, with forks for legs, went fluttering about in all
    directions: “and very like birds they look,” Alice thought to herself,
    as well as she could in the dreadful confusion that was beginning.

    At this moment she heard a hoarse laugh at her side, and turned to see
    what was the matter with the White Queen; but, instead of the Queen,
    there was the leg of mutton sitting in the chair. “Here I am!” cried a
    voice from the soup tureen, and Alice turned again, just in time to see
    the Queen’s broad good-natured face grinning at her for a moment over
    the edge of the tureen, before she disappeared into the soup.

    There was not a moment to be lost. Already several of the guests were
    lying down in the dishes, and the soup ladle was walking up the table
    towards Alice’s chair, and beckoning to her impatiently to get out of
    its way.

    “I can’t stand this any longer!” she cried as she jumped up and seized
    the table-cloth with both hands: one good pull, and plates, dishes,
    guests, and candles came crashing down together in a heap on the floor.

    “And as for _you_,” she went on, turning fiercely upon the Red Queen,
    whom she considered as the cause of all the mischief—but the Queen was
    no longer at her side—she had suddenly dwindled down to the size of a
    little doll, and was now on the table, merrily running round and round
    after her own shawl, which was trailing behind her.

    At any other time, Alice would have felt surprised at this, but she was
    far too much excited to be surprised at anything _now_. “As for _you_,”
    she repeated, catching hold of the little creature in the very act of
    jumping over a bottle which had just lighted upon the table, “I’ll
    shake you into a kitten, that I will!”

    CHAPTER X.
    Shaking

    She took her off the table as she spoke, and shook her backwards and
    forwards with all her might.

    The Red Queen made no resistance whatever; only her face grew very
    small, and her eyes got large and green: and still, as Alice went on
    shaking her, she kept on growing shorter—and fatter—and softer—and
    rounder—and—

    CHAPTER XI.
    Waking

    —and it really _was_ a kitten, after all.

    CHAPTER XII.
    Which Dreamed it?

    “Your majesty shouldn’t purr so loud,” Alice said, rubbing her eyes,
    and addressing the kitten, respectfully, yet with some severity. “You
    woke me out of oh! such a nice dream! And you’ve been along with me,
    Kitty—all through the Looking-Glass world. Did you know it, dear?”

    It is a very inconvenient habit of kittens (Alice had once made the
    remark) that, whatever you say to them, they _always_ purr. “If they
    would only purr for ‘yes’ and mew for ‘no,’ or any rule of that sort,”
    she had said, “so that one could keep up a conversation! But how _can_
    you talk with a person if they always say the same thing?”

    On this occasion the kitten only purred: and it was impossible to guess
    whether it meant “yes” or “no.”

    So Alice hunted among the chessmen on the table till she had found the
    Red Queen: then she went down on her knees on the hearth-rug, and put
    the kitten and the Queen to look at each other. “Now, Kitty!” she
    cried, clapping her hands triumphantly. “Confess that was what you
    turned into!”

    (“But it wouldn’t look at it,” she said, when she was explaining the
    thing afterwards to her sister: “it turned away its head, and pretended
    not to see it: but it looked a _little_ ashamed of itself, so I think
    it _must_ have been the Red Queen.”)

    “Sit up a little more stiffly, dear!” Alice cried with a merry laugh.
    “And curtsey while you’re thinking what to—what to purr. It saves time,
    remember!” And she caught it up and gave it one little kiss, “just in
    honour of having been a Red Queen.”

    “Snowdrop, my pet!” she went on, looking over her shoulder at the White
    Kitten, which was still patiently undergoing its toilet, “when _will_
    Dinah have finished with your White Majesty, I wonder? That must be the
    reason you were so untidy in my dream—Dinah! do you know that you’re
    scrubbing a White Queen? Really, it’s most disrespectful of you!

    “And what did _Dinah_ turn to, I wonder?” she prattled on, as she
    settled comfortably down, with one elbow in the rug, and her chin in
    her hand, to watch the kittens. “Tell me, Dinah, did you turn to Humpty
    Dumpty? I _think_ you did—however, you’d better not mention it to your
    friends just yet, for I’m not sure.

    “By the way, Kitty, if only you’d been really with me in my dream,
    there was one thing you _would_ have enjoyed—I had such a quantity of
    poetry said to me, all about fishes! To-morrow morning you shall have a
    real treat. All the time you’re eating your breakfast, I’ll repeat ‘The
    Walrus and the Carpenter’ to you; and then you can make believe it’s
    oysters, dear!

    “Now, Kitty, let’s consider who it was that dreamed it all. This is a
    serious question, my dear, and you should _not_ go on licking your paw
    like that—as if Dinah hadn’t washed you this morning! You see, Kitty,
    it _must_ have been either me or the Red King. He was part of my dream,
    of course—but then I was part of his dream, too! _Was_ it the Red King,
    Kitty? You were his wife, my dear, so you ought to know—Oh, Kitty, _do_
    help to settle it! I’m sure your paw can wait!” But the provoking
    kitten only began on the other paw, and pretended it hadn’t heard the
    question.

    Which do _you_ think it was?

    A boat beneath a sunny sky,
    Lingering onward dreamily
    In an evening of July—

    Children three that nestle near,
    Eager eye and willing ear,
    Pleased a simple tale to hear—

    Long has paled that sunny sky:
    Echoes fade and memories die.
    Autumn frosts have slain July.

    Still she haunts me, phantomwise,
    Alice moving under skies
    Never seen by waking eyes.

    Children yet, the tale to hear,
    Eager eye and willing ear,
    Lovingly shall nestle near.

    In a Wonderland they lie,
    Dreaming as the days go by,
    Dreaming as the summers die:

    Ever drifting down the stream—
    Lingering in the golden gleam—
    Life, what is it but a dream?

    THE END

  • The war of the worlds

    The war of the worlds

    Aproximadamente 61.003 palavras.

    /

    The War of the Worlds

    by H. G. Wells

    ‘But who shall dwell in these worlds if they be inhabited?
    . . . Are we or they Lords of the World? . . . And
    how are all things made for man?’
    KEPLER (quoted in _The Anatomy of Melancholy_)

    Contents

    BOOK ONE.—THE COMING OF THE MARTIANS

    I. THE EVE OF THE WAR.
    II. THE FALLING STAR.
    III. ON HORSELL COMMON.
    IV. THE CYLINDER OPENS.
    V. THE HEAT-RAY.
    VI. THE HEAT-RAY IN THE CHOBHAM ROAD.
    VII. HOW I REACHED HOME.
    VIII. FRIDAY NIGHT.
    IX. THE FIGHTING BEGINS.
    X. IN THE STORM.
    XI. AT THE WINDOW.
    XII. WHAT I SAW OF THE DESTRUCTION OF WEYBRIDGE AND SHEPPERTON.
    XIII. HOW I FELL IN WITH THE CURATE.
    XIV. IN LONDON.
    XV. WHAT HAD HAPPENED IN SURREY.
    XVI. THE EXODUS FROM LONDON.
    XVII. THE “THUNDER CHILD”.

    BOOK TWO.—THE EARTH UNDER THE MARTIANS

    I. UNDER FOOT.
    II. WHAT WE SAW FROM THE RUINED HOUSE.
    III. THE DAYS OF IMPRISONMENT.
    IV. THE DEATH OF THE CURATE.
    V. THE STILLNESS.
    VI. THE WORK OF FIFTEEN DAYS.
    VII. THE MAN ON PUTNEY HILL.
    VIII. DEAD LONDON.
    IX. WRECKAGE.
    X. THE EPILOGUE.

    BOOK ONE
    THE COMING OF THE MARTIANS

    I.
    THE EVE OF THE WAR.

    No one would have believed in the last years of the nineteenth century
    that this world was being watched keenly and closely by intelligences
    greater than man’s and yet as mortal as his own; that as men busied
    themselves about their various concerns they were scrutinised and
    studied, perhaps almost as narrowly as a man with a microscope might
    scrutinise the transient creatures that swarm and multiply in a drop of
    water. With infinite complacency men went to and fro over this globe
    about their little affairs, serene in their assurance of their empire
    over matter. It is possible that the infusoria under the microscope do
    the same. No one gave a thought to the older worlds of space as sources
    of human danger, or thought of them only to dismiss the idea of life
    upon them as impossible or improbable. It is curious to recall some of
    the mental habits of those departed days. At most terrestrial men
    fancied there might be other men upon Mars, perhaps inferior to
    themselves and ready to welcome a missionary enterprise. Yet across the
    gulf of space, minds that are to our minds as ours are to those of the
    beasts that perish, intellects vast and cool and unsympathetic,
    regarded this earth with envious eyes, and slowly and surely drew their
    plans against us. And early in the twentieth century came the great
    disillusionment.

    The planet Mars, I scarcely need remind the reader, revolves about the
    sun at a mean distance of 140,000,000 miles, and the light and heat it
    receives from the sun is barely half of that received by this world. It
    must be, if the nebular hypothesis has any truth, older than our world;
    and long before this earth ceased to be molten, life upon its surface
    must have begun its course. The fact that it is scarcely one seventh of
    the volume of the earth must have accelerated its cooling to the
    temperature at which life could begin. It has air and water and all
    that is necessary for the support of animated existence.

    Yet so vain is man, and so blinded by his vanity, that no writer, up to
    the very end of the nineteenth century, expressed any idea that
    intelligent life might have developed there far, or indeed at all,
    beyond its earthly level. Nor was it generally understood that since
    Mars is older than our earth, with scarcely a quarter of the
    superficial area and remoter from the sun, it necessarily follows that
    it is not only more distant from time’s beginning but nearer its end.

    The secular cooling that must someday overtake our planet has already
    gone far indeed with our neighbour. Its physical condition is still
    largely a mystery, but we know now that even in its equatorial region
    the midday temperature barely approaches that of our coldest winter.
    Its air is much more attenuated than ours, its oceans have shrunk until
    they cover but a third of its surface, and as its slow seasons change
    huge snowcaps gather and melt about either pole and periodically
    inundate its temperate zones. That last stage of exhaustion, which to
    us is still incredibly remote, has become a present-day problem for the
    inhabitants of Mars. The immediate pressure of necessity has brightened
    their intellects, enlarged their powers, and hardened their hearts. And
    looking across space with instruments, and intelligences such as we
    have scarcely dreamed of, they see, at its nearest distance only
    35,000,000 of miles sunward of them, a morning star of hope, our own
    warmer planet, green with vegetation and grey with water, with a cloudy
    atmosphere eloquent of fertility, with glimpses through its drifting
    cloud wisps of broad stretches of populous country and narrow,
    navy-crowded seas.

    And we men, the creatures who inhabit this earth, must be to them at
    least as alien and lowly as are the monkeys and lemurs to us. The
    intellectual side of man already admits that life is an incessant
    struggle for existence, and it would seem that this too is the belief
    of the minds upon Mars. Their world is far gone in its cooling and this
    world is still crowded with life, but crowded only with what they
    regard as inferior animals. To carry warfare sunward is, indeed, their
    only escape from the destruction that, generation after generation,
    creeps upon them.

    And before we judge of them too harshly we must remember what ruthless
    and utter destruction our own species has wrought, not only upon
    animals, such as the vanished bison and the dodo, but upon its inferior
    races. The Tasmanians, in spite of their human likeness, were entirely
    swept out of existence in a war of extermination waged by European
    immigrants, in the space of fifty years. Are we such apostles of mercy
    as to complain if the Martians warred in the same spirit?

    The Martians seem to have calculated their descent with amazing
    subtlety—their mathematical learning is evidently far in excess of
    ours—and to have carried out their preparations with a well-nigh
    perfect unanimity. Had our instruments permitted it, we might have seen
    the gathering trouble far back in the nineteenth century. Men like
    Schiaparelli watched the red planet—it is odd, by-the-bye, that for
    countless centuries Mars has been the star of war—but failed to
    interpret the fluctuating appearances of the markings they mapped so
    well. All that time the Martians must have been getting ready.

    During the opposition of 1894 a great light was seen on the illuminated
    part of the disk, first at the Lick Observatory, then by Perrotin of
    Nice, and then by other observers. English readers heard of it first in
    the issue of _Nature_ dated August 2. I am inclined to think that this
    blaze may have been the casting of the huge gun, in the vast pit sunk
    into their planet, from which their shots were fired at us. Peculiar
    markings, as yet unexplained, were seen near the site of that outbreak
    during the next two oppositions.

    The storm burst upon us six years ago now. As Mars approached
    opposition, Lavelle of Java set the wires of the astronomical exchange
    palpitating with the amazing intelligence of a huge outbreak of
    incandescent gas upon the planet. It had occurred towards midnight of
    the twelfth; and the spectroscope, to which he had at once resorted,
    indicated a mass of flaming gas, chiefly hydrogen, moving with an
    enormous velocity towards this earth. This jet of fire had become
    invisible about a quarter past twelve. He compared it to a colossal
    puff of flame suddenly and violently squirted out of the planet, “as
    flaming gases rushed out of a gun.”

    A singularly appropriate phrase it proved. Yet the next day there was
    nothing of this in the papers except a little note in the _Daily
    Telegraph_, and the world went in ignorance of one of the gravest
    dangers that ever threatened the human race. I might not have heard of
    the eruption at all had I not met Ogilvy, the well-known astronomer, at
    Ottershaw. He was immensely excited at the news, and in the excess of
    his feelings invited me up to take a turn with him that night in a
    scrutiny of the red planet.

    In spite of all that has happened since, I still remember that vigil
    very distinctly: the black and silent observatory, the shadowed lantern
    throwing a feeble glow upon the floor in the corner, the steady ticking
    of the clockwork of the telescope, the little slit in the roof—an
    oblong profundity with the stardust streaked across it. Ogilvy moved
    about, invisible but audible. Looking through the telescope, one saw a
    circle of deep blue and the little round planet swimming in the field.
    It seemed such a little thing, so bright and small and still, faintly
    marked with transverse stripes, and slightly flattened from the perfect
    round. But so little it was, so silvery warm—a pin’s head of light! It
    was as if it quivered, but really this was the telescope vibrating with
    the activity of the clockwork that kept the planet in view.

    As I watched, the planet seemed to grow larger and smaller and to
    advance and recede, but that was simply that my eye was tired. Forty
    millions of miles it was from us—more than forty millions of miles of
    void. Few people realise the immensity of vacancy in which the dust of
    the material universe swims.

    Near it in the field, I remember, were three faint points of light,
    three telescopic stars infinitely remote, and all around it was the
    unfathomable darkness of empty space. You know how that blackness looks
    on a frosty starlight night. In a telescope it seems far profounder.
    And invisible to me because it was so remote and small, flying swiftly
    and steadily towards me across that incredible distance, drawing nearer
    every minute by so many thousands of miles, came the Thing they were
    sending us, the Thing that was to bring so much struggle and calamity
    and death to the earth. I never dreamed of it then as I watched; no one
    on earth dreamed of that unerring missile.

    That night, too, there was another jetting out of gas from the distant
    planet. I saw it. A reddish flash at the edge, the slightest projection
    of the outline just as the chronometer struck midnight; and at that I
    told Ogilvy and he took my place. The night was warm and I was thirsty,
    and I went stretching my legs clumsily and feeling my way in the
    darkness, to the little table where the siphon stood, while Ogilvy
    exclaimed at the streamer of gas that came out towards us.

    That night another invisible missile started on its way to the earth
    from Mars, just a second or so under twenty-four hours after the first
    one. I remember how I sat on the table there in the blackness, with
    patches of green and crimson swimming before my eyes. I wished I had a
    light to smoke by, little suspecting the meaning of the minute gleam I
    had seen and all that it would presently bring me. Ogilvy watched till
    one, and then gave it up; and we lit the lantern and walked over to his
    house. Down below in the darkness were Ottershaw and Chertsey and all
    their hundreds of people, sleeping in peace.

    He was full of speculation that night about the condition of Mars, and
    scoffed at the vulgar idea of its having inhabitants who were
    signalling us. His idea was that meteorites might be falling in a heavy
    shower upon the planet, or that a huge volcanic explosion was in
    progress. He pointed out to me how unlikely it was that organic
    evolution had taken the same direction in the two adjacent planets.

    “The chances against anything manlike on Mars are a million to one,” he
    said.

    Hundreds of observers saw the flame that night and the night after
    about midnight, and again the night after; and so for ten nights, a
    flame each night. Why the shots ceased after the tenth no one on earth
    has attempted to explain. It may be the gases of the firing caused the
    Martians inconvenience. Dense clouds of smoke or dust, visible through
    a powerful telescope on earth as little grey, fluctuating patches,
    spread through the clearness of the planet’s atmosphere and obscured
    its more familiar features.

    Even the daily papers woke up to the disturbances at last, and popular
    notes appeared here, there, and everywhere concerning the volcanoes
    upon Mars. The seriocomic periodical _Punch_, I remember, made a happy
    use of it in the political cartoon. And, all unsuspected, those
    missiles the Martians had fired at us drew earthward, rushing now at a
    pace of many miles a second through the empty gulf of space, hour by
    hour and day by day, nearer and nearer. It seems to me now almost
    incredibly wonderful that, with that swift fate hanging over us, men
    could go about their petty concerns as they did. I remember how
    jubilant Markham was at securing a new photograph of the planet for the
    illustrated paper he edited in those days. People in these latter times
    scarcely realise the abundance and enterprise of our nineteenth-century
    papers. For my own part, I was much occupied in learning to ride the
    bicycle, and busy upon a series of papers discussing the probable
    developments of moral ideas as civilisation progressed.

    One night (the first missile then could scarcely have been 10,000,000
    miles away) I went for a walk with my wife. It was starlight and I
    explained the Signs of the Zodiac to her, and pointed out Mars, a
    bright dot of light creeping zenithward, towards which so many
    telescopes were pointed. It was a warm night. Coming home, a party of
    excursionists from Chertsey or Isleworth passed us singing and playing
    music. There were lights in the upper windows of the houses as the
    people went to bed. From the railway station in the distance came the
    sound of shunting trains, ringing and rumbling, softened almost into
    melody by the distance. My wife pointed out to me the brightness of the
    red, green, and yellow signal lights hanging in a framework against the
    sky. It seemed so safe and tranquil.

    II.
    THE FALLING STAR.

    Then came the night of the first falling star. It was seen early in the
    morning, rushing over Winchester eastward, a line of flame high in the
    atmosphere. Hundreds must have seen it, and taken it for an ordinary
    falling star. Albin described it as leaving a greenish streak behind it
    that glowed for some seconds. Denning, our greatest authority on
    meteorites, stated that the height of its first appearance was about
    ninety or one hundred miles. It seemed to him that it fell to earth
    about one hundred miles east of him.

    I was at home at that hour and writing in my study; and although my
    French windows face towards Ottershaw and the blind was up (for I loved
    in those days to look up at the night sky), I saw nothing of it. Yet
    this strangest of all things that ever came to earth from outer space
    must have fallen while I was sitting there, visible to me had I only
    looked up as it passed. Some of those who saw its flight say it
    travelled with a hissing sound. I myself heard nothing of that. Many
    people in Berkshire, Surrey, and Middlesex must have seen the fall of
    it, and, at most, have thought that another meteorite had descended. No
    one seems to have troubled to look for the fallen mass that night.

    But very early in the morning poor Ogilvy, who had seen the shooting
    star and who was persuaded that a meteorite lay somewhere on the common
    between Horsell, Ottershaw, and Woking, rose early with the idea of
    finding it. Find it he did, soon after dawn, and not far from the
    sand-pits. An enormous hole had been made by the impact of the
    projectile, and the sand and gravel had been flung violently in every
    direction over the heath, forming heaps visible a mile and a half away.
    The heather was on fire eastward, and a thin blue smoke rose against
    the dawn.

    The Thing itself lay almost entirely buried in sand, amidst the
    scattered splinters of a fir tree it had shivered to fragments in its
    descent. The uncovered part had the appearance of a huge cylinder,
    caked over and its outline softened by a thick scaly dun-coloured
    incrustation. It had a diameter of about thirty yards. He approached
    the mass, surprised at the size and more so at the shape, since most
    meteorites are rounded more or less completely. It was, however, still
    so hot from its flight through the air as to forbid his near approach.
    A stirring noise within its cylinder he ascribed to the unequal cooling
    of its surface; for at that time it had not occurred to him that it
    might be hollow.

    He remained standing at the edge of the pit that the Thing had made for
    itself, staring at its strange appearance, astonished chiefly at its
    unusual shape and colour, and dimly perceiving even then some evidence
    of design in its arrival. The early morning was wonderfully still, and
    the sun, just clearing the pine trees towards Weybridge, was already
    warm. He did not remember hearing any birds that morning, there was
    certainly no breeze stirring, and the only sounds were the faint
    movements from within the cindery cylinder. He was all alone on the
    common.

    Then suddenly he noticed with a start that some of the grey clinker,
    the ashy incrustation that covered the meteorite, was falling off the
    circular edge of the end. It was dropping off in flakes and raining
    down upon the sand. A large piece suddenly came off and fell with a
    sharp noise that brought his heart into his mouth.

    For a minute he scarcely realised what this meant, and, although the
    heat was excessive, he clambered down into the pit close to the bulk to
    see the Thing more clearly. He fancied even then that the cooling of
    the body might account for this, but what disturbed that idea was the
    fact that the ash was falling only from the end of the cylinder.

    And then he perceived that, very slowly, the circular top of the
    cylinder was rotating on its body. It was such a gradual movement that
    he discovered it only through noticing that a black mark that had been
    near him five minutes ago was now at the other side of the
    circumference. Even then he scarcely understood what this indicated,
    until he heard a muffled grating sound and saw the black mark jerk
    forward an inch or so. Then the thing came upon him in a flash. The
    cylinder was artificial—hollow—with an end that screwed out! Something
    within the cylinder was unscrewing the top!

    “Good heavens!” said Ogilvy. “There’s a man in it—men in it! Half
    roasted to death! Trying to escape!”

    At once, with a quick mental leap, he linked the Thing with the flash
    upon Mars.

    The thought of the confined creature was so dreadful to him that he
    forgot the heat and went forward to the cylinder to help turn. But
    luckily the dull radiation arrested him before he could burn his hands
    on the still-glowing metal. At that he stood irresolute for a moment,
    then turned, scrambled out of the pit, and set off running wildly into
    Woking. The time then must have been somewhere about six o’clock. He
    met a waggoner and tried to make him understand, but the tale he told
    and his appearance were so wild—his hat had fallen off in the pit—that
    the man simply drove on. He was equally unsuccessful with the potman
    who was just unlocking the doors of the public-house by Horsell Bridge.
    The fellow thought he was a lunatic at large and made an unsuccessful
    attempt to shut him into the taproom. That sobered him a little; and
    when he saw Henderson, the London journalist, in his garden, he called
    over the palings and made himself understood.

    “Henderson,” he called, “you saw that shooting star last night?”

    “Well?” said Henderson.

    “It’s out on Horsell Common now.”

    “Good Lord!” said Henderson. “Fallen meteorite! That’s good.”

    “But it’s something more than a meteorite. It’s a cylinder—an
    artificial cylinder, man! And there’s something inside.”

    Henderson stood up with his spade in his hand.

    “What’s that?” he said. He was deaf in one ear.

    Ogilvy told him all that he had seen. Henderson was a minute or so
    taking it in. Then he dropped his spade, snatched up his jacket, and
    came out into the road. The two men hurried back at once to the common,
    and found the cylinder still lying in the same position. But now the
    sounds inside had ceased, and a thin circle of bright metal showed
    between the top and the body of the cylinder. Air was either entering
    or escaping at the rim with a thin, sizzling sound.

    They listened, rapped on the scaly burnt metal with a stick, and,
    meeting with no response, they both concluded the man or men inside
    must be insensible or dead.

    Of course the two were quite unable to do anything. They shouted
    consolation and promises, and went off back to the town again to get
    help. One can imagine them, covered with sand, excited and disordered,
    running up the little street in the bright sunlight just as the shop
    folks were taking down their shutters and people were opening their
    bedroom windows. Henderson went into the railway station at once, in
    order to telegraph the news to London. The newspaper articles had
    prepared men’s minds for the reception of the idea.

    By eight o’clock a number of boys and unemployed men had already
    started for the common to see the “dead men from Mars.” That was the
    form the story took. I heard of it first from my newspaper boy about a
    quarter to nine when I went out to get my _Daily Chronicle_. I was
    naturally startled, and lost no time in going out and across the
    Ottershaw bridge to the sand-pits.

    III.
    ON HORSELL COMMON.

    I found a little crowd of perhaps twenty people surrounding the huge
    hole in which the cylinder lay. I have already described the appearance
    of that colossal bulk, embedded in the ground. The turf and gravel
    about it seemed charred as if by a sudden explosion. No doubt its
    impact had caused a flash of fire. Henderson and Ogilvy were not there.
    I think they perceived that nothing was to be done for the present, and
    had gone away to breakfast at Henderson’s house.

    There were four or five boys sitting on the edge of the Pit, with their
    feet dangling, and amusing themselves—until I stopped them—by throwing
    stones at the giant mass. After I had spoken to them about it, they
    began playing at “touch” in and out of the group of bystanders.

    Among these were a couple of cyclists, a jobbing gardener I employed
    sometimes, a girl carrying a baby, Gregg the butcher and his little
    boy, and two or three loafers and golf caddies who were accustomed to
    hang about the railway station. There was very little talking. Few of
    the common people in England had anything but the vaguest astronomical
    ideas in those days. Most of them were staring quietly at the big table
    like end of the cylinder, which was still as Ogilvy and Henderson had
    left it. I fancy the popular expectation of a heap of charred corpses
    was disappointed at this inanimate bulk. Some went away while I was
    there, and other people came. I clambered into the pit and fancied I
    heard a faint movement under my feet. The top had certainly ceased to
    rotate.

    It was only when I got thus close to it that the strangeness of this
    object was at all evident to me. At the first glance it was really no
    more exciting than an overturned carriage or a tree blown across the
    road. Not so much so, indeed. It looked like a rusty gas float. It
    required a certain amount of scientific education to perceive that the
    grey scale of the Thing was no common oxide, that the yellowish-white
    metal that gleamed in the crack between the lid and the cylinder had an
    unfamiliar hue. “Extra-terrestrial” had no meaning for most of the
    onlookers.

    At that time it was quite clear in my own mind that the Thing had come
    from the planet Mars, but I judged it improbable that it contained any
    living creature. I thought the unscrewing might be automatic. In spite
    of Ogilvy, I still believed that there were men in Mars. My mind ran
    fancifully on the possibilities of its containing manuscript, on the
    difficulties in translation that might arise, whether we should find
    coins and models in it, and so forth. Yet it was a little too large for
    assurance on this idea. I felt an impatience to see it opened. About
    eleven, as nothing seemed happening, I walked back, full of such
    thought, to my home in Maybury. But I found it difficult to get to work
    upon my abstract investigations.

    In the afternoon the appearance of the common had altered very much.
    The early editions of the evening papers had startled London with
    enormous headlines:

    “A MESSAGE RECEIVED FROM MARS.”

    “REMARKABLE STORY FROM WOKING,”

    and so forth. In addition, Ogilvy’s wire to the Astronomical Exchange
    had roused every observatory in the three kingdoms.

    There were half a dozen flys or more from the Woking station standing
    in the road by the sand-pits, a basket-chaise from Chobham, and a
    rather lordly carriage. Besides that, there was quite a heap of
    bicycles. In addition, a large number of people must have walked, in
    spite of the heat of the day, from Woking and Chertsey, so that there
    was altogether quite a considerable crowd—one or two gaily dressed
    ladies among the others.

    It was glaringly hot, not a cloud in the sky nor a breath of wind, and
    the only shadow was that of the few scattered pine trees. The burning
    heather had been extinguished, but the level ground towards Ottershaw
    was blackened as far as one could see, and still giving off vertical
    streamers of smoke. An enterprising sweet-stuff dealer in the Chobham
    Road had sent up his son with a barrow-load of green apples and ginger
    beer.

    Going to the edge of the pit, I found it occupied by a group of about
    half a dozen men—Henderson, Ogilvy, and a tall, fair-haired man that I
    afterwards learned was Stent, the Astronomer Royal, with several
    workmen wielding spades and pickaxes. Stent was giving directions in a
    clear, high-pitched voice. He was standing on the cylinder, which was
    now evidently much cooler; his face was crimson and streaming with
    perspiration, and something seemed to have irritated him.

    A large portion of the cylinder had been uncovered, though its lower
    end was still embedded. As soon as Ogilvy saw me among the staring
    crowd on the edge of the pit he called to me to come down, and asked me
    if I would mind going over to see Lord Hilton, the lord of the manor.

    The growing crowd, he said, was becoming a serious impediment to their
    excavations, especially the boys. They wanted a light railing put up,
    and help to keep the people back. He told me that a faint stirring was
    occasionally still audible within the case, but that the workmen had
    failed to unscrew the top, as it afforded no grip to them. The case
    appeared to be enormously thick, and it was possible that the faint
    sounds we heard represented a noisy tumult in the interior.

    I was very glad to do as he asked, and so become one of the privileged
    spectators within the contemplated enclosure. I failed to find Lord
    Hilton at his house, but I was told he was expected from London by the
    six o’clock train from Waterloo; and as it was then about a quarter
    past five, I went home, had some tea, and walked up to the station to
    waylay him.

    IV.
    THE CYLINDER OPENS.

    When I returned to the common the sun was setting. Scattered groups
    were hurrying from the direction of Woking, and one or two persons were
    returning. The crowd about the pit had increased, and stood out black
    against the lemon yellow of the sky—a couple of hundred people,
    perhaps. There were raised voices, and some sort of struggle appeared
    to be going on about the pit. Strange imaginings passed through my
    mind. As I drew nearer I heard Stent’s voice:

    “Keep back! Keep back!”

    A boy came running towards me.

    “It’s a-movin’,” he said to me as he passed; “a-screwin’ and a-screwin’
    out. I don’t like it. I’m a-goin’ ’ome, I am.”

    I went on to the crowd. There were really, I should think, two or three
    hundred people elbowing and jostling one another, the one or two ladies
    there being by no means the least active.

    “He’s fallen in the pit!” cried some one.

    “Keep back!” said several.

    The crowd swayed a little, and I elbowed my way through. Every one
    seemed greatly excited. I heard a peculiar humming sound from the pit.

    “I say!” said Ogilvy; “help keep these idiots back. We don’t know
    what’s in the confounded thing, you know!”

    I saw a young man, a shop assistant in Woking I believe he was,
    standing on the cylinder and trying to scramble out of the hole again.
    The crowd had pushed him in.

    The end of the cylinder was being screwed out from within. Nearly two
    feet of shining screw projected. Somebody blundered against me, and I
    narrowly missed being pitched onto the top of the screw. I turned, and
    as I did so the screw must have come out, for the lid of the cylinder
    fell upon the gravel with a ringing concussion. I stuck my elbow into
    the person behind me, and turned my head towards the Thing again. For a
    moment that circular cavity seemed perfectly black. I had the sunset in
    my eyes.

    I think everyone expected to see a man emerge—possibly something a
    little unlike us terrestrial men, but in all essentials a man. I know I
    did. But, looking, I presently saw something stirring within the
    shadow: greyish billowy movements, one above another, and then two
    luminous disks—like eyes. Then something resembling a little grey
    snake, about the thickness of a walking stick, coiled up out of the
    writhing middle, and wriggled in the air towards me—and then another.

    A sudden chill came over me. There was a loud shriek from a woman
    behind. I half turned, keeping my eyes fixed upon the cylinder still,
    from which other tentacles were now projecting, and began pushing my
    way back from the edge of the pit. I saw astonishment giving place to
    horror on the faces of the people about me. I heard inarticulate
    exclamations on all sides. There was a general movement backwards. I
    saw the shopman struggling still on the edge of the pit. I found myself
    alone, and saw the people on the other side of the pit running off,
    Stent among them. I looked again at the cylinder, and ungovernable
    terror gripped me. I stood petrified and staring.

    A big greyish rounded bulk, the size, perhaps, of a bear, was rising
    slowly and painfully out of the cylinder. As it bulged up and caught
    the light, it glistened like wet leather.

    Two large dark-coloured eyes were regarding me steadfastly. The mass
    that framed them, the head of the thing, was rounded, and had, one
    might say, a face. There was a mouth under the eyes, the lipless brim
    of which quivered and panted, and dropped saliva. The whole creature
    heaved and pulsated convulsively. A lank tentacular appendage gripped
    the edge of the cylinder, another swayed in the air.

    Those who have never seen a living Martian can scarcely imagine the
    strange horror of its appearance. The peculiar V-shaped mouth with its
    pointed upper lip, the absence of brow ridges, the absence of a chin
    beneath the wedgelike lower lip, the incessant quivering of this mouth,
    the Gorgon groups of tentacles, the tumultuous breathing of the lungs
    in a strange atmosphere, the evident heaviness and painfulness of
    movement due to the greater gravitational energy of the earth—above
    all, the extraordinary intensity of the immense eyes—were at once
    vital, intense, inhuman, crippled and monstrous. There was something
    fungoid in the oily brown skin, something in the clumsy deliberation of
    the tedious movements unspeakably nasty. Even at this first encounter,
    this first glimpse, I was overcome with disgust and dread.

    Suddenly the monster vanished. It had toppled over the brim of the
    cylinder and fallen into the pit, with a thud like the fall of a great
    mass of leather. I heard it give a peculiar thick cry, and forthwith
    another of these creatures appeared darkly in the deep shadow of the
    aperture.

    I turned and, running madly, made for the first group of trees, perhaps
    a hundred yards away; but I ran slantingly and stumbling, for I could
    not avert my face from these things.

    There, among some young pine trees and furze bushes, I stopped,
    panting, and waited further developments. The common round the
    sand-pits was dotted with people, standing like myself in a
    half-fascinated terror, staring at these creatures, or rather at the
    heaped gravel at the edge of the pit in which they lay. And then, with
    a renewed horror, I saw a round, black object bobbing up and down on
    the edge of the pit. It was the head of the shopman who had fallen in,
    but showing as a little black object against the hot western sun. Now
    he got his shoulder and knee up, and again he seemed to slip back until
    only his head was visible. Suddenly he vanished, and I could have
    fancied a faint shriek had reached me. I had a momentary impulse to go
    back and help him that my fears overruled.

    Everything was then quite invisible, hidden by the deep pit and the
    heap of sand that the fall of the cylinder had made. Anyone coming
    along the road from Chobham or Woking would have been amazed at the
    sight—a dwindling multitude of perhaps a hundred people or more
    standing in a great irregular circle, in ditches, behind bushes, behind
    gates and hedges, saying little to one another and that in short,
    excited shouts, and staring, staring hard at a few heaps of sand. The
    barrow of ginger beer stood, a queer derelict, black against the
    burning sky, and in the sand-pits was a row of deserted vehicles with
    their horses feeding out of nosebags or pawing the ground.

    V.
    THE HEAT-RAY.

    After the glimpse I had had of the Martians emerging from the cylinder
    in which they had come to the earth from their planet, a kind of
    fascination paralysed my actions. I remained standing knee-deep in the
    heather, staring at the mound that hid them. I was a battleground of
    fear and curiosity.

    I did not dare to go back towards the pit, but I felt a passionate
    longing to peer into it. I began walking, therefore, in a big curve,
    seeking some point of vantage and continually looking at the sand-heaps
    that hid these new-comers to our earth. Once a leash of thin black
    whips, like the arms of an octopus, flashed across the sunset and was
    immediately withdrawn, and afterwards a thin rod rose up, joint by
    joint, bearing at its apex a circular disk that spun with a wobbling
    motion. What could be going on there?

    Most of the spectators had gathered in one or two groups—one a little
    crowd towards Woking, the other a knot of people in the direction of
    Chobham. Evidently they shared my mental conflict. There were few near
    me. One man I approached—he was, I perceived, a neighbour of mine,
    though I did not know his name—and accosted. But it was scarcely a time
    for articulate conversation.

    “What ugly _brutes_!” he said. “Good God! What ugly brutes!” He
    repeated this over and over again.

    “Did you see a man in the pit?” I said; but he made no answer to that.
    We became silent, and stood watching for a time side by side, deriving,
    I fancy, a certain comfort in one another’s company. Then I shifted my
    position to a little knoll that gave me the advantage of a yard or more
    of elevation and when I looked for him presently he was walking towards
    Woking.

    The sunset faded to twilight before anything further happened. The
    crowd far away on the left, towards Woking, seemed to grow, and I heard
    now a faint murmur from it. The little knot of people towards Chobham
    dispersed. There was scarcely an intimation of movement from the pit.

    It was this, as much as anything, that gave people courage, and I
    suppose the new arrivals from Woking also helped to restore confidence.
    At any rate, as the dusk came on a slow, intermittent movement upon the
    sand-pits began, a movement that seemed to gather force as the
    stillness of the evening about the cylinder remained unbroken. Vertical
    black figures in twos and threes would advance, stop, watch, and
    advance again, spreading out as they did so in a thin irregular
    crescent that promised to enclose the pit in its attenuated horns. I,
    too, on my side began to move towards the pit.

    Then I saw some cabmen and others had walked boldly into the sand-pits,
    and heard the clatter of hoofs and the gride of wheels. I saw a lad
    trundling off the barrow of apples. And then, within thirty yards of
    the pit, advancing from the direction of Horsell, I noted a little
    black knot of men, the foremost of whom was waving a white flag.

    This was the Deputation. There had been a hasty consultation, and since
    the Martians were evidently, in spite of their repulsive forms,
    intelligent creatures, it had been resolved to show them, by
    approaching them with signals, that we too were intelligent.

    Flutter, flutter, went the flag, first to the right, then to the left.
    It was too far for me to recognise anyone there, but afterwards I
    learned that Ogilvy, Stent, and Henderson were with others in this
    attempt at communication. This little group had in its advance dragged
    inward, so to speak, the circumference of the now almost complete
    circle of people, and a number of dim black figures followed it at
    discreet distances.

    Suddenly there was a flash of light, and a quantity of luminous
    greenish smoke came out of the pit in three distinct puffs, which drove
    up, one after the other, straight into the still air.

    This smoke (or flame, perhaps, would be the better word for it) was so
    bright that the deep blue sky overhead and the hazy stretches of brown
    common towards Chertsey, set with black pine trees, seemed to darken
    abruptly as these puffs arose, and to remain the darker after their
    dispersal. At the same time a faint hissing sound became audible.

    Beyond the pit stood the little wedge of people with the white flag at
    its apex, arrested by these phenomena, a little knot of small vertical
    black shapes upon the black ground. As the green smoke arose, their
    faces flashed out pallid green, and faded again as it vanished. Then
    slowly the hissing passed into a humming, into a long, loud, droning
    noise. Slowly a humped shape rose out of the pit, and the ghost of a
    beam of light seemed to flicker out from it.

    Forthwith flashes of actual flame, a bright glare leaping from one to
    another, sprang from the scattered group of men. It was as if some
    invisible jet impinged upon them and flashed into white flame. It was
    as if each man were suddenly and momentarily turned to fire.

    Then, by the light of their own destruction, I saw them staggering and
    falling, and their supporters turning to run.

    I stood staring, not as yet realising that this was death leaping from
    man to man in that little distant crowd. All I felt was that it was
    something very strange. An almost noiseless and blinding flash of
    light, and a man fell headlong and lay still; and as the unseen shaft
    of heat passed over them, pine trees burst into fire, and every dry
    furze bush became with one dull thud a mass of flames. And far away
    towards Knaphill I saw the flashes of trees and hedges and wooden
    buildings suddenly set alight.

    It was sweeping round swiftly and steadily, this flaming death, this
    invisible, inevitable sword of heat. I perceived it coming towards me
    by the flashing bushes it touched, and was too astounded and stupefied
    to stir. I heard the crackle of fire in the sand-pits and the sudden
    squeal of a horse that was as suddenly stilled. Then it was as if an
    invisible yet intensely heated finger were drawn through the heather
    between me and the Martians, and all along a curving line beyond the
    sand-pits the dark ground smoked and crackled. Something fell with a
    crash far away to the left where the road from Woking station opens out
    on the common. Forth-with the hissing and humming ceased, and the
    black, dome-like object sank slowly out of sight into the pit.

    All this had happened with such swiftness that I had stood motionless,
    dumbfounded and dazzled by the flashes of light. Had that death swept
    through a full circle, it must inevitably have slain me in my surprise.
    But it passed and spared me, and left the night about me suddenly dark
    and unfamiliar.

    The undulating common seemed now dark almost to blackness, except where
    its roadways lay grey and pale under the deep blue sky of the early
    night. It was dark, and suddenly void of men. Overhead the stars were
    mustering, and in the west the sky was still a pale, bright, almost
    greenish blue. The tops of the pine trees and the roofs of Horsell came
    out sharp and black against the western afterglow. The Martians and
    their appliances were altogether invisible, save for that thin mast
    upon which their restless mirror wobbled. Patches of bush and isolated
    trees here and there smoked and glowed still, and the houses towards
    Woking station were sending up spires of flame into the stillness of
    the evening air.

    Nothing was changed save for that and a terrible astonishment. The
    little group of black specks with the flag of white had been swept out
    of existence, and the stillness of the evening, so it seemed to me, had
    scarcely been broken.

    It came to me that I was upon this dark common, helpless, unprotected,
    and alone. Suddenly, like a thing falling upon me from without,
    came—fear.

    With an effort I turned and began a stumbling run through the heather.

    The fear I felt was no rational fear, but a panic terror not only of
    the Martians, but of the dusk and stillness all about me. Such an
    extraordinary effect in unmanning me it had that I ran weeping silently
    as a child might do. Once I had turned, I did not dare to look back.

    I remember I felt an extraordinary persuasion that I was being played
    with, that presently, when I was upon the very verge of safety, this
    mysterious death—as swift as the passage of light—would leap after me
    from the pit about the cylinder, and strike me down.

    VI.
    THE HEAT-RAY IN THE CHOBHAM ROAD.

    It is still a matter of wonder how the Martians are able to slay men so
    swiftly and so silently. Many think that in some way they are able to
    generate an intense heat in a chamber of practically absolute
    non-conductivity. This intense heat they project in a parallel beam
    against any object they choose, by means of a polished parabolic mirror
    of unknown composition, much as the parabolic mirror of a lighthouse
    projects a beam of light. But no one has absolutely proved these
    details. However it is done, it is certain that a beam of heat is the
    essence of the matter. Heat, and invisible, instead of visible, light.
    Whatever is combustible flashes into flame at its touch, lead runs like
    water, it softens iron, cracks and melts glass, and when it falls upon
    water, incontinently that explodes into steam.

    That night nearly forty people lay under the starlight about the pit,
    charred and distorted beyond recognition, and all night long the common
    from Horsell to Maybury was deserted and brightly ablaze.

    The news of the massacre probably reached Chobham, Woking, and
    Ottershaw about the same time. In Woking the shops had closed when the
    tragedy happened, and a number of people, shop people and so forth,
    attracted by the stories they had heard, were walking over the Horsell
    Bridge and along the road between the hedges that runs out at last upon
    the common. You may imagine the young people brushed up after the
    labours of the day, and making this novelty, as they would make any
    novelty, the excuse for walking together and enjoying a trivial
    flirtation. You may figure to yourself the hum of voices along the road
    in the gloaming. . . .

    As yet, of course, few people in Woking even knew that the cylinder had
    opened, though poor Henderson had sent a messenger on a bicycle to the
    post office with a special wire to an evening paper.

    As these folks came out by twos and threes upon the open, they found
    little knots of people talking excitedly and peering at the spinning
    mirror over the sand-pits, and the newcomers were, no doubt, soon
    infected by the excitement of the occasion.

    By half past eight, when the Deputation was destroyed, there may have
    been a crowd of three hundred people or more at this place, besides
    those who had left the road to approach the Martians nearer. There were
    three policemen too, one of whom was mounted, doing their best, under
    instructions from Stent, to keep the people back and deter them from
    approaching the cylinder. There was some booing from those more
    thoughtless and excitable souls to whom a crowd is always an occasion
    for noise and horse-play.

    Stent and Ogilvy, anticipating some possibilities of a collision, had
    telegraphed from Horsell to the barracks as soon as the Martians
    emerged, for the help of a company of soldiers to protect these strange
    creatures from violence. After that they returned to lead that
    ill-fated advance. The description of their death, as it was seen by
    the crowd, tallies very closely with my own impressions: the three
    puffs of green smoke, the deep humming note, and the flashes of flame.

    But that crowd of people had a far narrower escape than mine. Only the
    fact that a hummock of heathery sand intercepted the lower part of the
    Heat-Ray saved them. Had the elevation of the parabolic mirror been a
    few yards higher, none could have lived to tell the tale. They saw the
    flashes and the men falling and an invisible hand, as it were, lit the
    bushes as it hurried towards them through the twilight. Then, with a
    whistling note that rose above the droning of the pit, the beam swung
    close over their heads, lighting the tops of the beech trees that line
    the road, and splitting the bricks, smashing the windows, firing the
    window frames, and bringing down in crumbling ruin a portion of the
    gable of the house nearest the corner.

    In the sudden thud, hiss, and glare of the igniting trees, the
    panic-stricken crowd seems to have swayed hesitatingly for some
    moments. Sparks and burning twigs began to fall into the road, and
    single leaves like puffs of flame. Hats and dresses caught fire. Then
    came a crying from the common. There were shrieks and shouts, and
    suddenly a mounted policeman came galloping through the confusion with
    his hands clasped over his head, screaming.

    “They’re coming!” a woman shrieked, and incontinently everyone was
    turning and pushing at those behind, in order to clear their way to
    Woking again. They must have bolted as blindly as a flock of sheep.
    Where the road grows narrow and black between the high banks the crowd
    jammed, and a desperate struggle occurred. All that crowd did not
    escape; three persons at least, two women and a little boy, were
    crushed and trampled there, and left to die amid the terror and the
    darkness.

    VII.
    HOW I REACHED HOME.

    For my own part, I remember nothing of my flight except the stress of
    blundering against trees and stumbling through the heather. All about
    me gathered the invisible terrors of the Martians; that pitiless sword
    of heat seemed whirling to and fro, flourishing overhead before it
    descended and smote me out of life. I came into the road between the
    crossroads and Horsell, and ran along this to the crossroads.

    At last I could go no further; I was exhausted with the violence of my
    emotion and of my flight, and I staggered and fell by the wayside. That
    was near the bridge that crosses the canal by the gasworks. I fell and
    lay still.

    I must have remained there some time.

    I sat up, strangely perplexed. For a moment, perhaps, I could not
    clearly understand how I came there. My terror had fallen from me like
    a garment. My hat had gone, and my collar had burst away from its
    fastener. A few minutes before, there had only been three real things
    before me—the immensity of the night and space and nature, my own
    feebleness and anguish, and the near approach of death. Now it was as
    if something turned over, and the point of view altered abruptly. There
    was no sensible transition from one state of mind to the other. I was
    immediately the self of every day again—a decent, ordinary citizen. The
    silent common, the impulse of my flight, the starting flames, were as
    if they had been in a dream. I asked myself had these latter things
    indeed happened? I could not credit it.

    I rose and walked unsteadily up the steep incline of the bridge. My
    mind was blank wonder. My muscles and nerves seemed drained of their
    strength. I dare say I staggered drunkenly. A head rose over the arch,
    and the figure of a workman carrying a basket appeared. Beside him ran
    a little boy. He passed me, wishing me good night. I was minded to
    speak to him, but did not. I answered his greeting with a meaningless
    mumble and went on over the bridge.

    Over the Maybury arch a train, a billowing tumult of white, firelit
    smoke, and a long caterpillar of lighted windows, went flying
    south—clatter, clatter, clap, rap, and it had gone. A dim group of
    people talked in the gate of one of the houses in the pretty little row
    of gables that was called Oriental Terrace. It was all so real and so
    familiar. And that behind me! It was frantic, fantastic! Such things, I
    told myself, could not be.

    Perhaps I am a man of exceptional moods. I do not know how far my
    experience is common. At times I suffer from the strangest sense of
    detachment from myself and the world about me; I seem to watch it all
    from the outside, from somewhere inconceivably remote, out of time, out
    of space, out of the stress and tragedy of it all. This feeling was
    very strong upon me that night. Here was another side to my dream.

    But the trouble was the blank incongruity of this serenity and the
    swift death flying yonder, not two miles away. There was a noise of
    business from the gasworks, and the electric lamps were all alight. I
    stopped at the group of people.

    “What news from the common?” said I.

    There were two men and a woman at the gate.

    “Eh?” said one of the men, turning.

    “What news from the common?” I said.

    “Ain’t yer just _been_ there?” asked the men.

    “People seem fair silly about the common,” said the woman over the
    gate. “What’s it all abart?”

    “Haven’t you heard of the men from Mars?” said I; “the creatures from
    Mars?”

    “Quite enough,” said the woman over the gate. “Thenks;” and all three
    of them laughed.

    I felt foolish and angry. I tried and found I could not tell them what
    I had seen. They laughed again at my broken sentences.

    “You’ll hear more yet,” I said, and went on to my home.

    I startled my wife at the doorway, so haggard was I. I went into the
    dining room, sat down, drank some wine, and so soon as I could collect
    myself sufficiently I told her the things I had seen. The dinner, which
    was a cold one, had already been served, and remained neglected on the
    table while I told my story.

    “There is one thing,” I said, to allay the fears I had aroused; “they
    are the most sluggish things I ever saw crawl. They may keep the pit
    and kill people who come near them, but they cannot get out of it. . .
    . But the horror of them!”

    “Don’t, dear!” said my wife, knitting her brows and putting her hand on
    mine.

    “Poor Ogilvy!” I said. “To think he may be lying dead there!”

    My wife at least did not find my experience incredible. When I saw how
    deadly white her face was, I ceased abruptly.

    “They may come here,” she said again and again.

    I pressed her to take wine, and tried to reassure her.

    “They can scarcely move,” I said.

    I began to comfort her and myself by repeating all that Ogilvy had told
    me of the impossibility of the Martians establishing themselves on the
    earth. In particular I laid stress on the gravitational difficulty. On
    the surface of the earth the force of gravity is three times what it is
    on the surface of Mars. A Martian, therefore, would weigh three times
    more than on Mars, albeit his muscular strength would be the same. His
    own body would be a cope of lead to him, therefore. That, indeed, was
    the general opinion. Both _The Times_ and the _Daily Telegraph_, for
    instance, insisted on it the next morning, and both overlooked, just as
    I did, two obvious modifying influences.

    The atmosphere of the earth, we now know, contains far more oxygen or
    far less argon (whichever way one likes to put it) than does Mars’. The
    invigorating influences of this excess of oxygen upon the Martians
    indisputably did much to counterbalance the increased weight of their
    bodies. And, in the second place, we all overlooked the fact that such
    mechanical intelligence as the Martian possessed was quite able to
    dispense with muscular exertion at a pinch.

    But I did not consider these points at the time, and so my reasoning
    was dead against the chances of the invaders. With wine and food, the
    confidence of my own table, and the necessity of reassuring my wife, I
    grew by insensible degrees courageous and secure.

    “They have done a foolish thing,” said I, fingering my wineglass. “They
    are dangerous because, no doubt, they are mad with terror. Perhaps they
    expected to find no living things—certainly no intelligent living
    things.”

    “A shell in the pit,” said I, “if the worst comes to the worst, will
    kill them all.”

    The intense excitement of the events had no doubt left my perceptive
    powers in a state of erethism. I remember that dinner table with
    extraordinary vividness even now. My dear wife’s sweet anxious face
    peering at me from under the pink lamp shade, the white cloth with its
    silver and glass table furniture—for in those days even philosophical
    writers had many little luxuries—the crimson-purple wine in my glass,
    are photographically distinct. At the end of it I sat, tempering nuts
    with a cigarette, regretting Ogilvy’s rashness, and denouncing the
    short-sighted timidity of the Martians.

    So some respectable dodo in the Mauritius might have lorded it in his
    nest, and discussed the arrival of that shipful of pitiless sailors in
    want of animal food. “We will peck them to death tomorrow, my dear.”

    I did not know it, but that was the last civilised dinner I was to eat
    for very many strange and terrible days.

    VIII.
    FRIDAY NIGHT.

    The most extraordinary thing to my mind, of all the strange and
    wonderful things that happened upon that Friday, was the dovetailing of
    the commonplace habits of our social order with the first beginnings of
    the series of events that was to topple that social order headlong. If
    on Friday night you had taken a pair of compasses and drawn a circle
    with a radius of five miles round the Woking sand-pits, I doubt if you
    would have had one human being outside it, unless it were some relation
    of Stent or of the three or four cyclists or London people lying dead
    on the common, whose emotions or habits were at all affected by the
    new-comers. Many people had heard of the cylinder, of course, and
    talked about it in their leisure, but it certainly did not make the
    sensation that an ultimatum to Germany would have done.

    In London that night poor Henderson’s telegram describing the gradual
    unscrewing of the shot was judged to be a canard, and his evening
    paper, after wiring for authentication from him and receiving no
    reply—the man was killed—decided not to print a special edition.

    Even within the five-mile circle the great majority of people were
    inert. I have already described the behaviour of the men and women to
    whom I spoke. All over the district people were dining and supping;
    working men were gardening after the labours of the day, children were
    being put to bed, young people were wandering through the lanes
    love-making, students sat over their books.

    Maybe there was a murmur in the village streets, a novel and dominant
    topic in the public-houses, and here and there a messenger, or even an
    eye-witness of the later occurrences, caused a whirl of excitement, a
    shouting, and a running to and fro; but for the most part the daily
    routine of working, eating, drinking, sleeping, went on as it had done
    for countless years—as though no planet Mars existed in the sky. Even
    at Woking station and Horsell and Chobham that was the case.

    In Woking junction, until a late hour, trains were stopping and going
    on, others were shunting on the sidings, passengers were alighting and
    waiting, and everything was proceeding in the most ordinary way. A boy
    from the town, trenching on Smith’s monopoly, was selling papers with
    the afternoon’s news. The ringing impact of trucks, the sharp whistle
    of the engines from the junction, mingled with their shouts of “Men
    from Mars!” Excited men came into the station about nine o’clock with
    incredible tidings, and caused no more disturbance than drunkards might
    have done. People rattling Londonwards peered into the darkness outside
    the carriage windows, and saw only a rare, flickering, vanishing spark
    dance up from the direction of Horsell, a red glow and a thin veil of
    smoke driving across the stars, and thought that nothing more serious
    than a heath fire was happening. It was only round the edge of the
    common that any disturbance was perceptible. There were half a dozen
    villas burning on the Woking border. There were lights in all the
    houses on the common side of the three villages, and the people there
    kept awake till dawn.

    A curious crowd lingered restlessly, people coming and going but the
    crowd remaining, both on the Chobham and Horsell bridges. One or two
    adventurous souls, it was afterwards found, went into the darkness and
    crawled quite near the Martians; but they never returned, for now and
    again a light-ray, like the beam of a warship’s searchlight swept the
    common, and the Heat-Ray was ready to follow. Save for such, that big
    area of common was silent and desolate, and the charred bodies lay
    about on it all night under the stars, and all the next day. A noise of
    hammering from the pit was heard by many people.

    So you have the state of things on Friday night. In the centre,
    sticking into the skin of our old planet Earth like a poisoned dart,
    was this cylinder. But the poison was scarcely working yet. Around it
    was a patch of silent common, smouldering in places, and with a few
    dark, dimly seen objects lying in contorted attitudes here and there.
    Here and there was a burning bush or tree. Beyond was a fringe of
    excitement, and farther than that fringe the inflammation had not crept
    as yet. In the rest of the world the stream of life still flowed as it
    had flowed for immemorial years. The fever of war that would presently
    clog vein and artery, deaden nerve and destroy brain, had still to
    develop.

    All night long the Martians were hammering and stirring, sleepless,
    indefatigable, at work upon the machines they were making ready, and
    ever and again a puff of greenish-white smoke whirled up to the starlit
    sky.

    About eleven a company of soldiers came through Horsell, and deployed
    along the edge of the common to form a cordon. Later a second company
    marched through Chobham to deploy on the north side of the common.
    Several officers from the Inkerman barracks had been on the common
    earlier in the day, and one, Major Eden, was reported to be missing.
    The colonel of the regiment came to the Chobham bridge and was busy
    questioning the crowd at midnight. The military authorities were
    certainly alive to the seriousness of the business. About eleven, the
    next morning’s papers were able to say, a squadron of hussars, two
    Maxims, and about four hundred men of the Cardigan regiment started
    from Aldershot.

    A few seconds after midnight the crowd in the Chertsey road, Woking,
    saw a star fall from heaven into the pine woods to the northwest. It
    had a greenish colour, and caused a silent brightness like summer
    lightning. This was the second cylinder.

    IX.
    THE FIGHTING BEGINS.

    Saturday lives in my memory as a day of suspense. It was a day of
    lassitude too, hot and close, with, I am told, a rapidly fluctuating
    barometer. I had slept but little, though my wife had succeeded in
    sleeping, and I rose early. I went into my garden before breakfast and
    stood listening, but towards the common there was nothing stirring but
    a lark.

    The milkman came as usual. I heard the rattle of his chariot and I went
    round to the side gate to ask the latest news. He told me that during
    the night the Martians had been surrounded by troops, and that guns
    were expected. Then—a familiar, reassuring note—I heard a train running
    towards Woking.

    “They aren’t to be killed,” said the milkman, “if that can possibly be
    avoided.”

    I saw my neighbour gardening, chatted with him for a time, and then
    strolled in to breakfast. It was a most unexceptional morning. My
    neighbour was of opinion that the troops would be able to capture or to
    destroy the Martians during the day.

    “It’s a pity they make themselves so unapproachable,” he said. “It
    would be curious to know how they live on another planet; we might
    learn a thing or two.”

    He came up to the fence and extended a handful of strawberries, for his
    gardening was as generous as it was enthusiastic. At the same time he
    told me of the burning of the pine woods about the Byfleet Golf Links.

    “They say,” said he, “that there’s another of those blessed things
    fallen there—number two. But one’s enough, surely. This lot’ll cost the
    insurance people a pretty penny before everything’s settled.” He
    laughed with an air of the greatest good humour as he said this. The
    woods, he said, were still burning, and pointed out a haze of smoke to
    me. “They will be hot under foot for days, on account of the thick soil
    of pine needles and turf,” he said, and then grew serious over “poor
    Ogilvy.”

    After breakfast, instead of working, I decided to walk down towards the
    common. Under the railway bridge I found a group of soldiers—sappers, I
    think, men in small round caps, dirty red jackets unbuttoned, and
    showing their blue shirts, dark trousers, and boots coming to the calf.
    They told me no one was allowed over the canal, and, looking along the
    road towards the bridge, I saw one of the Cardigan men standing
    sentinel there. I talked with these soldiers for a time; I told them of
    my sight of the Martians on the previous evening. None of them had seen
    the Martians, and they had but the vaguest ideas of them, so that they
    plied me with questions. They said that they did not know who had
    authorised the movements of the troops; their idea was that a dispute
    had arisen at the Horse Guards. The ordinary sapper is a great deal
    better educated than the common soldier, and they discussed the
    peculiar conditions of the possible fight with some acuteness. I
    described the Heat-Ray to them, and they began to argue among
    themselves.

    “Crawl up under cover and rush ’em, say I,” said one.

    “Get aht!” said another. “What’s cover against this ’ere ’eat? Sticks
    to cook yer! What we got to do is to go as near as the ground’ll let
    us, and then drive a trench.”

    “Blow yer trenches! You always want trenches; you ought to ha’ been
    born a rabbit, Snippy.”

    “Ain’t they got any necks, then?” said a third, abruptly—a little,
    contemplative, dark man, smoking a pipe.

    I repeated my description.

    “Octopuses,” said he, “that’s what I calls ’em. Talk about fishers of
    men—fighters of fish it is this time!”

    “It ain’t no murder killing beasts like that,” said the first speaker.

    “Why not shell the darned things strite off and finish ’em?” said the
    little dark man. “You carn tell what they might do.”

    “Where’s your shells?” said the first speaker. “There ain’t no time. Do
    it in a rush, that’s my tip, and do it at once.”

    So they discussed it. After a while I left them, and went on to the
    railway station to get as many morning papers as I could.

    But I will not weary the reader with a description of that long morning
    and of the longer afternoon. I did not succeed in getting a glimpse of
    the common, for even Horsell and Chobham church towers were in the
    hands of the military authorities. The soldiers I addressed didn’t know
    anything; the officers were mysterious as well as busy. I found people
    in the town quite secure again in the presence of the military, and I
    heard for the first time from Marshall, the tobacconist, that his son
    was among the dead on the common. The soldiers had made the people on
    the outskirts of Horsell lock up and leave their houses.

    I got back to lunch about two, very tired for, as I have said, the day
    was extremely hot and dull; and in order to refresh myself I took a
    cold bath in the afternoon. About half past four I went up to the
    railway station to get an evening paper, for the morning papers had
    contained only a very inaccurate description of the killing of Stent,
    Henderson, Ogilvy, and the others. But there was little I didn’t know.
    The Martians did not show an inch of themselves. They seemed busy in
    their pit, and there was a sound of hammering and an almost continuous
    streamer of smoke. Apparently they were busy getting ready for a
    struggle. “Fresh attempts have been made to signal, but without
    success,” was the stereotyped formula of the papers. A sapper told me
    it was done by a man in a ditch with a flag on a long pole. The
    Martians took as much notice of such advances as we should of the
    lowing of a cow.

    I must confess the sight of all this armament, all this preparation,
    greatly excited me. My imagination became belligerent, and defeated the
    invaders in a dozen striking ways; something of my schoolboy dreams of
    battle and heroism came back. It hardly seemed a fair fight to me at
    that time. They seemed very helpless in that pit of theirs.

    About three o’clock there began the thud of a gun at measured intervals
    from Chertsey or Addlestone. I learned that the smouldering pine wood
    into which the second cylinder had fallen was being shelled, in the
    hope of destroying that object before it opened. It was only about
    five, however, that a field gun reached Chobham for use against the
    first body of Martians.

    About six in the evening, as I sat at tea with my wife in the
    summerhouse talking vigorously about the battle that was lowering upon
    us, I heard a muffled detonation from the common, and immediately after
    a gust of firing. Close on the heels of that came a violent rattling
    crash, quite close to us, that shook the ground; and, starting out upon
    the lawn, I saw the tops of the trees about the Oriental College burst
    into smoky red flame, and the tower of the little church beside it
    slide down into ruin. The pinnacle of the mosque had vanished, and the
    roof line of the college itself looked as if a hundred-ton gun had been
    at work upon it. One of our chimneys cracked as if a shot had hit it,
    flew, and a piece of it came clattering down the tiles and made a heap
    of broken red fragments upon the flower bed by my study window.

    I and my wife stood amazed. Then I realised that the crest of Maybury
    Hill must be within range of the Martians’ Heat-Ray now that the
    college was cleared out of the way.

    At that I gripped my wife’s arm, and without ceremony ran her out into
    the road. Then I fetched out the servant, telling her I would go
    upstairs myself for the box she was clamouring for.

    “We can’t possibly stay here,” I said; and as I spoke the firing
    reopened for a moment upon the common.

    “But where are we to go?” said my wife in terror.

    I thought perplexed. Then I remembered her cousins at Leatherhead.

    “Leatherhead!” I shouted above the sudden noise.

    She looked away from me downhill. The people were coming out of their
    houses, astonished.

    “How are we to get to Leatherhead?” she said.

    Down the hill I saw a bevy of hussars ride under the railway bridge;
    three galloped through the open gates of the Oriental College; two
    others dismounted, and began running from house to house. The sun,
    shining through the smoke that drove up from the tops of the trees,
    seemed blood red, and threw an unfamiliar lurid light upon everything.

    “Stop here,” said I; “you are safe here;” and I started off at once for
    the Spotted Dog, for I knew the landlord had a horse and dog cart. I
    ran, for I perceived that in a moment everyone upon this side of the
    hill would be moving. I found him in his bar, quite unaware of what was
    going on behind his house. A man stood with his back to me, talking to
    him.

    “I must have a pound,” said the landlord, “and I’ve no one to drive
    it.”

    “I’ll give you two,” said I, over the stranger’s shoulder.

    “What for?”

    “And I’ll bring it back by midnight,” I said.

    “Lord!” said the landlord; “what’s the hurry? I’m selling my bit of a
    pig. Two pounds, and you bring it back? What’s going on now?”

    I explained hastily that I had to leave my home, and so secured the dog
    cart. At the time it did not seem to me nearly so urgent that the
    landlord should leave his. I took care to have the cart there and then,
    drove it off down the road, and, leaving it in charge of my wife and
    servant, rushed into my house and packed a few valuables, such plate as
    we had, and so forth. The beech trees below the house were burning
    while I did this, and the palings up the road glowed red. While I was
    occupied in this way, one of the dismounted hussars came running up. He
    was going from house to house, warning people to leave. He was going on
    as I came out of my front door, lugging my treasures, done up in a
    tablecloth. I shouted after him:

    “What news?”

    He turned, stared, bawled something about “crawling out in a thing like
    a dish cover,” and ran on to the gate of the house at the crest. A
    sudden whirl of black smoke driving across the road hid him for a
    moment. I ran to my neighbour’s door and rapped to satisfy myself of
    what I already knew, that his wife had gone to London with him and had
    locked up their house. I went in again, according to my promise, to get
    my servant’s box, lugged it out, clapped it beside her on the tail of
    the dog cart, and then caught the reins and jumped up into the driver’s
    seat beside my wife. In another moment we were clear of the smoke and
    noise, and spanking down the opposite slope of Maybury Hill towards Old
    Woking.

    In front was a quiet sunny landscape, a wheat field ahead on either
    side of the road, and the Maybury Inn with its swinging sign. I saw the
    doctor’s cart ahead of me. At the bottom of the hill I turned my head
    to look at the hillside I was leaving. Thick streamers of black smoke
    shot with threads of red fire were driving up into the still air, and
    throwing dark shadows upon the green treetops eastward. The smoke
    already extended far away to the east and west—to the Byfleet pine
    woods eastward, and to Woking on the west. The road was dotted with
    people running towards us. And very faint now, but very distinct
    through the hot, quiet air, one heard the whirr of a machine-gun that
    was presently stilled, and an intermittent cracking of rifles.
    Apparently the Martians were setting fire to everything within range of
    their Heat-Ray.

    I am not an expert driver, and I had immediately to turn my attention
    to the horse. When I looked back again the second hill had hidden the
    black smoke. I slashed the horse with the whip, and gave him a loose
    rein until Woking and Send lay between us and that quivering tumult. I
    overtook and passed the doctor between Woking and Send.

    X.
    IN THE STORM.

    Leatherhead is about twelve miles from Maybury Hill. The scent of hay
    was in the air through the lush meadows beyond Pyrford, and the hedges
    on either side were sweet and gay with multitudes of dog-roses. The
    heavy firing that had broken out while we were driving down Maybury
    Hill ceased as abruptly as it began, leaving the evening very peaceful
    and still. We got to Leatherhead without misadventure about nine
    o’clock, and the horse had an hour’s rest while I took supper with my
    cousins and commended my wife to their care.

    My wife was curiously silent throughout the drive, and seemed oppressed
    with forebodings of evil. I talked to her reassuringly, pointing out
    that the Martians were tied to the pit by sheer heaviness, and at the
    utmost could but crawl a little out of it; but she answered only in
    monosyllables. Had it not been for my promise to the innkeeper, she
    would, I think, have urged me to stay in Leatherhead that night. Would
    that I had! Her face, I remember, was very white as we parted.

    For my own part, I had been feverishly excited all day. Something very
    like the war fever that occasionally runs through a civilised community
    had got into my blood, and in my heart I was not so very sorry that I
    had to return to Maybury that night. I was even afraid that that last
    fusillade I had heard might mean the extermination of our invaders from
    Mars. I can best express my state of mind by saying that I wanted to be
    in at the death.

    It was nearly eleven when I started to return. The night was
    unexpectedly dark; to me, walking out of the lighted passage of my
    cousins’ house, it seemed indeed black, and it was as hot and close as
    the day. Overhead the clouds were driving fast, albeit not a breath
    stirred the shrubs about us. My cousins’ man lit both lamps. Happily, I
    knew the road intimately. My wife stood in the light of the doorway,
    and watched me until I jumped up into the dog cart. Then abruptly she
    turned and went in, leaving my cousins side by side wishing me good
    hap.

    I was a little depressed at first with the contagion of my wife’s
    fears, but very soon my thoughts reverted to the Martians. At that time
    I was absolutely in the dark as to the course of the evening’s
    fighting. I did not know even the circumstances that had precipitated
    the conflict. As I came through Ockham (for that was the way I
    returned, and not through Send and Old Woking) I saw along the western
    horizon a blood-red glow, which as I drew nearer, crept slowly up the
    sky. The driving clouds of the gathering thunderstorm mingled there
    with masses of black and red smoke.

    Ripley Street was deserted, and except for a lighted window or so the
    village showed not a sign of life; but I narrowly escaped an accident
    at the corner of the road to Pyrford, where a knot of people stood with
    their backs to me. They said nothing to me as I passed. I do not know
    what they knew of the things happening beyond the hill, nor do I know
    if the silent houses I passed on my way were sleeping securely, or
    deserted and empty, or harassed and watching against the terror of the
    night.

    From Ripley until I came through Pyrford I was in the valley of the
    Wey, and the red glare was hidden from me. As I ascended the little
    hill beyond Pyrford Church the glare came into view again, and the
    trees about me shivered with the first intimation of the storm that was
    upon me. Then I heard midnight pealing out from Pyrford Church behind
    me, and then came the silhouette of Maybury Hill, with its tree-tops
    and roofs black and sharp against the red.

    Even as I beheld this a lurid green glare lit the road about me and
    showed the distant woods towards Addlestone. I felt a tug at the reins.
    I saw that the driving clouds had been pierced as it were by a thread
    of green fire, suddenly lighting their confusion and falling into the
    field to my left. It was the third falling star!

    Close on its apparition, and blindingly violet by contrast, danced out
    the first lightning of the gathering storm, and the thunder burst like
    a rocket overhead. The horse took the bit between his teeth and bolted.

    A moderate incline runs towards the foot of Maybury Hill, and down this
    we clattered. Once the lightning had begun, it went on in as rapid a
    succession of flashes as I have ever seen. The thunderclaps, treading
    one on the heels of another and with a strange crackling accompaniment,
    sounded more like the working of a gigantic electric machine than the
    usual detonating reverberations. The flickering light was blinding and
    confusing, and a thin hail smote gustily at my face as I drove down the
    slope.

    At first I regarded little but the road before me, and then abruptly my
    attention was arrested by something that was moving rapidly down the
    opposite slope of Maybury Hill. At first I took it for the wet roof of
    a house, but one flash following another showed it to be in swift
    rolling movement. It was an elusive vision—a moment of bewildering
    darkness, and then, in a flash like daylight, the red masses of the
    Orphanage near the crest of the hill, the green tops of the pine trees,
    and this problematical object came out clear and sharp and bright.

    And this Thing I saw! How can I describe it? A monstrous tripod, higher
    than many houses, striding over the young pine trees, and smashing them
    aside in its career; a walking engine of glittering metal, striding now
    across the heather; articulate ropes of steel dangling from it, and the
    clattering tumult of its passage mingling with the riot of the thunder.
    A flash, and it came out vividly, heeling over one way with two feet in
    the air, to vanish and reappear almost instantly as it seemed, with the
    next flash, a hundred yards nearer. Can you imagine a milking stool
    tilted and bowled violently along the ground? That was the impression
    those instant flashes gave. But instead of a milking stool imagine it a
    great body of machinery on a tripod stand.

    Then suddenly the trees in the pine wood ahead of me were parted, as
    brittle reeds are parted by a man thrusting through them; they were
    snapped off and driven headlong, and a second huge tripod appeared,
    rushing, as it seemed, headlong towards me. And I was galloping hard to
    meet it! At the sight of the second monster my nerve went altogether.
    Not stopping to look again, I wrenched the horse’s head hard round to
    the right and in another moment the dog cart had heeled over upon the
    horse; the shafts smashed noisily, and I was flung sideways and fell
    heavily into a shallow pool of water.

    I crawled out almost immediately, and crouched, my feet still in the
    water, under a clump of furze. The horse lay motionless (his neck was
    broken, poor brute!) and by the lightning flashes I saw the black bulk
    of the overturned dog cart and the silhouette of the wheel still
    spinning slowly. In another moment the colossal mechanism went striding
    by me, and passed uphill towards Pyrford.

    Seen nearer, the Thing was incredibly strange, for it was no mere
    insensate machine driving on its way. Machine it was, with a ringing
    metallic pace, and long, flexible, glittering tentacles (one of which
    gripped a young pine tree) swinging and rattling about its strange
    body. It picked its road as it went striding along, and the brazen hood
    that surmounted it moved to and fro with the inevitable suggestion of a
    head looking about. Behind the main body was a huge mass of white metal
    like a gigantic fisherman’s basket, and puffs of green smoke squirted
    out from the joints of the limbs as the monster swept by me. And in an
    instant it was gone.

    So much I saw then, all vaguely for the flickering of the lightning, in
    blinding highlights and dense black shadows.

    As it passed it set up an exultant deafening howl that drowned the
    thunder—“Aloo! Aloo!”—and in another minute it was with its companion,
    half a mile away, stooping over something in the field. I have no doubt
    this Thing in the field was the third of the ten cylinders they had
    fired at us from Mars.

    For some minutes I lay there in the rain and darkness watching, by the
    intermittent light, these monstrous beings of metal moving about in the
    distance over the hedge tops. A thin hail was now beginning, and as it
    came and went their figures grew misty and then flashed into clearness
    again. Now and then came a gap in the lightning, and the night
    swallowed them up.

    I was soaked with hail above and puddle water below. It was some time
    before my blank astonishment would let me struggle up the bank to a
    drier position, or think at all of my imminent peril.

    Not far from me was a little one-roomed squatter’s hut of wood,
    surrounded by a patch of potato garden. I struggled to my feet at last,
    and, crouching and making use of every chance of cover, I made a run
    for this. I hammered at the door, but I could not make the people hear
    (if there were any people inside), and after a time I desisted, and,
    availing myself of a ditch for the greater part of the way, succeeded
    in crawling, unobserved by these monstrous machines, into the pine
    woods towards Maybury.

    Under cover of this I pushed on, wet and shivering now, towards my own
    house. I walked among the trees trying to find the footpath. It was
    very dark indeed in the wood, for the lightning was now becoming
    infrequent, and the hail, which was pouring down in a torrent, fell in
    columns through the gaps in the heavy foliage.

    If I had fully realised the meaning of all the things I had seen I
    should have immediately worked my way round through Byfleet to Street
    Cobham, and so gone back to rejoin my wife at Leatherhead. But that
    night the strangeness of things about me, and my physical wretchedness,
    prevented me, for I was bruised, weary, wet to the skin, deafened and
    blinded by the storm.

    I had a vague idea of going on to my own house, and that was as much
    motive as I had. I staggered through the trees, fell into a ditch and
    bruised my knees against a plank, and finally splashed out into the
    lane that ran down from the College Arms. I say splashed, for the storm
    water was sweeping the sand down the hill in a muddy torrent. There in
    the darkness a man blundered into me and sent me reeling back.

    He gave a cry of terror, sprang sideways, and rushed on before I could
    gather my wits sufficiently to speak to him. So heavy was the stress of
    the storm just at this place that I had the hardest task to win my way
    up the hill. I went close up to the fence on the left and worked my way
    along its palings.

    Near the top I stumbled upon something soft, and, by a flash of
    lightning, saw between my feet a heap of black broadcloth and a pair of
    boots. Before I could distinguish clearly how the man lay, the flicker
    of light had passed. I stood over him waiting for the next flash. When
    it came, I saw that he was a sturdy man, cheaply but not shabbily
    dressed; his head was bent under his body, and he lay crumpled up close
    to the fence, as though he had been flung violently against it.

    Overcoming the repugnance natural to one who had never before touched a
    dead body, I stooped and turned him over to feel for his heart. He was
    quite dead. Apparently his neck had been broken. The lightning flashed
    for a third time, and his face leaped upon me. I sprang to my feet. It
    was the landlord of the Spotted Dog, whose conveyance I had taken.

    I stepped over him gingerly and pushed on up the hill. I made my way by
    the police station and the College Arms towards my own house. Nothing
    was burning on the hillside, though from the common there still came a
    red glare and a rolling tumult of ruddy smoke beating up against the
    drenching hail. So far as I could see by the flashes, the houses about
    me were mostly uninjured. By the College Arms a dark heap lay in the
    road.

    Down the road towards Maybury Bridge there were voices and the sound of
    feet, but I had not the courage to shout or to go to them. I let myself
    in with my latchkey, closed, locked and bolted the door, staggered to
    the foot of the staircase, and sat down. My imagination was full of
    those striding metallic monsters, and of the dead body smashed against
    the fence.

    I crouched at the foot of the staircase with my back to the wall,
    shivering violently.

    XI.
    AT THE WINDOW.

    I have already said that my storms of emotion have a trick of
    exhausting themselves. After a time I discovered that I was cold and
    wet, and with little pools of water about me on the stair carpet. I got
    up almost mechanically, went into the dining room and drank some
    whisky, and then I was moved to change my clothes.

    After I had done that I went upstairs to my study, but why I did so I
    do not know. The window of my study looks over the trees and the
    railway towards Horsell Common. In the hurry of our departure this
    window had been left open. The passage was dark, and, by contrast with
    the picture the window frame enclosed, the side of the room seemed
    impenetrably dark. I stopped short in the doorway.

    The thunderstorm had passed. The towers of the Oriental College and the
    pine trees about it had gone, and very far away, lit by a vivid red
    glare, the common about the sand-pits was visible. Across the light
    huge black shapes, grotesque and strange, moved busily to and fro.

    It seemed indeed as if the whole country in that direction was on
    fire—a broad hillside set with minute tongues of flame, swaying and
    writhing with the gusts of the dying storm, and throwing a red
    reflection upon the cloud scud above. Every now and then a haze of
    smoke from some nearer conflagration drove across the window and hid
    the Martian shapes. I could not see what they were doing, nor the clear
    form of them, nor recognise the black objects they were busied upon.
    Neither could I see the nearer fire, though the reflections of it
    danced on the wall and ceiling of the study. A sharp, resinous tang of
    burning was in the air.

    I closed the door noiselessly and crept towards the window. As I did
    so, the view opened out until, on the one hand, it reached to the
    houses about Woking station, and on the other to the charred and
    blackened pine woods of Byfleet. There was a light down below the hill,
    on the railway, near the arch, and several of the houses along the
    Maybury road and the streets near the station were glowing ruins. The
    light upon the railway puzzled me at first; there were a black heap and
    a vivid glare, and to the right of that a row of yellow oblongs. Then I
    perceived this was a wrecked train, the fore part smashed and on fire,
    the hinder carriages still upon the rails.

    Between these three main centres of light—the houses, the train, and
    the burning county towards Chobham—stretched irregular patches of dark
    country, broken here and there by intervals of dimly glowing and
    smoking ground. It was the strangest spectacle, that black expanse set
    with fire. It reminded me, more than anything else, of the Potteries at
    night. At first I could distinguish no people at all, though I peered
    intently for them. Later I saw against the light of Woking station a
    number of black figures hurrying one after the other across the line.

    And this was the little world in which I had been living securely for
    years, this fiery chaos! What had happened in the last seven hours I
    still did not know; nor did I know, though I was beginning to guess,
    the relation between these mechanical colossi and the sluggish lumps I
    had seen disgorged from the cylinder. With a queer feeling of
    impersonal interest I turned my desk chair to the window, sat down, and
    stared at the blackened country, and particularly at the three gigantic
    black things that were going to and fro in the glare about the
    sand-pits.

    They seemed amazingly busy. I began to ask myself what they could be.
    Were they intelligent mechanisms? Such a thing I felt was impossible.
    Or did a Martian sit within each, ruling, directing, using, much as a
    man’s brain sits and rules in his body? I began to compare the things
    to human machines, to ask myself for the first time in my life how an
    ironclad or a steam engine would seem to an intelligent lower animal.

    The storm had left the sky clear, and over the smoke of the burning
    land the little fading pinpoint of Mars was dropping into the west,
    when a soldier came into my garden. I heard a slight scraping at the
    fence, and rousing myself from the lethargy that had fallen upon me, I
    looked down and saw him dimly, clambering over the palings. At the
    sight of another human being my torpor passed, and I leaned out of the
    window eagerly.

    “Hist!” said I, in a whisper.

    He stopped astride of the fence in doubt. Then he came over and across
    the lawn to the corner of the house. He bent down and stepped softly.

    “Who’s there?” he said, also whispering, standing under the window and
    peering up.

    “Where are you going?” I asked.

    “God knows.”

    “Are you trying to hide?”

    “That’s it.”

    “Come into the house,” I said.

    I went down, unfastened the door, and let him in, and locked the door
    again. I could not see his face. He was hatless, and his coat was
    unbuttoned.

    “My God!” he said, as I drew him in.

    “What has happened?” I asked.

    “What hasn’t?” In the obscurity I could see he made a gesture of
    despair. “They wiped us out—simply wiped us out,” he repeated again and
    again.

    He followed me, almost mechanically, into the dining room.

    “Take some whisky,” I said, pouring out a stiff dose.

    He drank it. Then abruptly he sat down before the table, put his head
    on his arms, and began to sob and weep like a little boy, in a perfect
    passion of emotion, while I, with a curious forgetfulness of my own
    recent despair, stood beside him, wondering.

    It was a long time before he could steady his nerves to answer my
    questions, and then he answered perplexingly and brokenly. He was a
    driver in the artillery, and had only come into action about seven. At
    that time firing was going on across the common, and it was said the
    first party of Martians were crawling slowly towards their second
    cylinder under cover of a metal shield.

    Later this shield staggered up on tripod legs and became the first of
    the fighting-machines I had seen. The gun he drove had been unlimbered
    near Horsell, in order to command the sand-pits, and its arrival it was
    that had precipitated the action. As the limber gunners went to the
    rear, his horse trod in a rabbit hole and came down, throwing him into
    a depression of the ground. At the same moment the gun exploded behind
    him, the ammunition blew up, there was fire all about him, and he found
    himself lying under a heap of charred dead men and dead horses.

    “I lay still,” he said, “scared out of my wits, with the fore quarter
    of a horse atop of me. We’d been wiped out. And the smell—good God!
    Like burnt meat! I was hurt across the back by the fall of the horse,
    and there I had to lie until I felt better. Just like parade it had
    been a minute before—then stumble, bang, swish!

    “Wiped out!” he said.

    He had hid under the dead horse for a long time, peeping out furtively
    across the common. The Cardigan men had tried a rush, in skirmishing
    order, at the pit, simply to be swept out of existence. Then the
    monster had risen to its feet and had begun to walk leisurely to and
    fro across the common among the few fugitives, with its headlike hood
    turning about exactly like the head of a cowled human being. A kind of
    arm carried a complicated metallic case, about which green flashes
    scintillated, and out of the funnel of this there smoked the Heat-Ray.

    In a few minutes there was, so far as the soldier could see, not a
    living thing left upon the common, and every bush and tree upon it that
    was not already a blackened skeleton was burning. The hussars had been
    on the road beyond the curvature of the ground, and he saw nothing of
    them. He heard the Maxims rattle for a time and then become still. The
    giant saved Woking station and its cluster of houses until the last;
    then in a moment the Heat-Ray was brought to bear, and the town became
    a heap of fiery ruins. Then the Thing shut off the Heat-Ray, and
    turning its back upon the artilleryman, began to waddle away towards
    the smouldering pine woods that sheltered the second cylinder. As it
    did so a second glittering Titan built itself up out of the pit.

    The second monster followed the first, and at that the artilleryman
    began to crawl very cautiously across the hot heather ash towards
    Horsell. He managed to get alive into the ditch by the side of the
    road, and so escaped to Woking. There his story became ejaculatory. The
    place was impassable. It seems there were a few people alive there,
    frantic for the most part and many burned and scalded. He was turned
    aside by the fire, and hid among some almost scorching heaps of broken
    wall as one of the Martian giants returned. He saw this one pursue a
    man, catch him up in one of its steely tentacles, and knock his head
    against the trunk of a pine tree. At last, after nightfall, the
    artilleryman made a rush for it and got over the railway embankment.

    Since then he had been skulking along towards Maybury, in the hope of
    getting out of danger Londonward. People were hiding in trenches and
    cellars, and many of the survivors had made off towards Woking village
    and Send. He had been consumed with thirst until he found one of the
    water mains near the railway arch smashed, and the water bubbling out
    like a spring upon the road.

    That was the story I got from him, bit by bit. He grew calmer telling
    me and trying to make me see the things he had seen. He had eaten no
    food since midday, he told me early in his narrative, and I found some
    mutton and bread in the pantry and brought it into the room. We lit no
    lamp for fear of attracting the Martians, and ever and again our hands
    would touch upon bread or meat. As he talked, things about us came
    darkly out of the darkness, and the trampled bushes and broken rose
    trees outside the window grew distinct. It would seem that a number of
    men or animals had rushed across the lawn. I began to see his face,
    blackened and haggard, as no doubt mine was also.

    When we had finished eating we went softly upstairs to my study, and I
    looked again out of the open window. In one night the valley had become
    a valley of ashes. The fires had dwindled now. Where flames had been
    there were now streamers of smoke; but the countless ruins of shattered
    and gutted houses and blasted and blackened trees that the night had
    hidden stood out now gaunt and terrible in the pitiless light of dawn.
    Yet here and there some object had had the luck to escape—a white
    railway signal here, the end of a greenhouse there, white and fresh
    amid the wreckage. Never before in the history of warfare had
    destruction been so indiscriminate and so universal. And shining with
    the growing light of the east, three of the metallic giants stood about
    the pit, their cowls rotating as though they were surveying the
    desolation they had made.

    It seemed to me that the pit had been enlarged, and ever and again
    puffs of vivid green vapour streamed up and out of it towards the
    brightening dawn—streamed up, whirled, broke, and vanished.

    Beyond were the pillars of fire about Chobham. They became pillars of
    bloodshot smoke at the first touch of day.

    XII.
    WHAT I SAW OF THE DESTRUCTION OF WEYBRIDGE AND SHEPPERTON.

    As the dawn grew brighter we withdrew from the window from which we had
    watched the Martians, and went very quietly downstairs.

    The artilleryman agreed with me that the house was no place to stay in.
    He proposed, he said, to make his way Londonward, and thence rejoin his
    battery—No. 12, of the Horse Artillery. My plan was to return at once
    to Leatherhead; and so greatly had the strength of the Martians
    impressed me that I had determined to take my wife to Newhaven, and go
    with her out of the country forthwith. For I already perceived clearly
    that the country about London must inevitably be the scene of a
    disastrous struggle before such creatures as these could be destroyed.

    Between us and Leatherhead, however, lay the third cylinder, with its
    guarding giants. Had I been alone, I think I should have taken my
    chance and struck across country. But the artilleryman dissuaded me:
    “It’s no kindness to the right sort of wife,” he said, “to make her a
    widow;” and in the end I agreed to go with him, under cover of the
    woods, northward as far as Street Cobham before I parted with him.
    Thence I would make a big detour by Epsom to reach Leatherhead.

    I should have started at once, but my companion had been in active
    service and he knew better than that. He made me ransack the house for
    a flask, which he filled with whisky; and we lined every available
    pocket with packets of biscuits and slices of meat. Then we crept out
    of the house, and ran as quickly as we could down the ill-made road by
    which I had come overnight. The houses seemed deserted. In the road lay
    a group of three charred bodies close together, struck dead by the
    Heat-Ray; and here and there were things that people had dropped—a
    clock, a slipper, a silver spoon, and the like poor valuables. At the
    corner turning up towards the post office a little cart, filled with
    boxes and furniture, and horseless, heeled over on a broken wheel. A
    cash box had been hastily smashed open and thrown under the debris.

    Except the lodge at the Orphanage, which was still on fire, none of the
    houses had suffered very greatly here. The Heat-Ray had shaved the
    chimney tops and passed. Yet, save ourselves, there did not seem to be
    a living soul on Maybury Hill. The majority of the inhabitants had
    escaped, I suppose, by way of the Old Woking road—the road I had taken
    when I drove to Leatherhead—or they had hidden.

    We went down the lane, by the body of the man in black, sodden now from
    the overnight hail, and broke into the woods at the foot of the hill.
    We pushed through these towards the railway without meeting a soul. The
    woods across the line were but the scarred and blackened ruins of
    woods; for the most part the trees had fallen, but a certain proportion
    still stood, dismal grey stems, with dark brown foliage instead of
    green.

    On our side the fire had done no more than scorch the nearer trees; it
    had failed to secure its footing. In one place the woodmen had been at
    work on Saturday; trees, felled and freshly trimmed, lay in a clearing,
    with heaps of sawdust by the sawing-machine and its engine. Hard by was
    a temporary hut, deserted. There was not a breath of wind this morning,
    and everything was strangely still. Even the birds were hushed, and as
    we hurried along I and the artilleryman talked in whispers and looked
    now and again over our shoulders. Once or twice we stopped to listen.

    After a time we drew near the road, and as we did so we heard the
    clatter of hoofs and saw through the tree stems three cavalry soldiers
    riding slowly towards Woking. We hailed them, and they halted while we
    hurried towards them. It was a lieutenant and a couple of privates of
    the 8th Hussars, with a stand like a theodolite, which the artilleryman
    told me was a heliograph.

    “You are the first men I’ve seen coming this way this morning,” said
    the lieutenant. “What’s brewing?”

    His voice and face were eager. The men behind him stared curiously. The
    artilleryman jumped down the bank into the road and saluted.

    “Gun destroyed last night, sir. Have been hiding. Trying to rejoin
    battery, sir. You’ll come in sight of the Martians, I expect, about
    half a mile along this road.”

    “What the dickens are they like?” asked the lieutenant.

    “Giants in armour, sir. Hundred feet high. Three legs and a body like
    ’luminium, with a mighty great head in a hood, sir.”

    “Get out!” said the lieutenant. “What confounded nonsense!”

    “You’ll see, sir. They carry a kind of box, sir, that shoots fire and
    strikes you dead.”

    “What d’ye mean—a gun?”

    “No, sir,” and the artilleryman began a vivid account of the Heat-Ray.
    Halfway through, the lieutenant interrupted him and looked up at me. I
    was still standing on the bank by the side of the road.

    “It’s perfectly true,” I said.

    “Well,” said the lieutenant, “I suppose it’s my business to see it too.
    Look here”—to the artilleryman—“we’re detailed here clearing people out
    of their houses. You’d better go along and report yourself to
    Brigadier-General Marvin, and tell him all you know. He’s at Weybridge.
    Know the way?”

    “I do,” I said; and he turned his horse southward again.

    “Half a mile, you say?” said he.

    “At most,” I answered, and pointed over the treetops southward. He
    thanked me and rode on, and we saw them no more.

    Farther along we came upon a group of three women and two children in
    the road, busy clearing out a labourer’s cottage. They had got hold of
    a little hand truck, and were piling it up with unclean-looking bundles
    and shabby furniture. They were all too assiduously engaged to talk to
    us as we passed.

    By Byfleet station we emerged from the pine trees, and found the
    country calm and peaceful under the morning sunlight. We were far
    beyond the range of the Heat-Ray there, and had it not been for the
    silent desertion of some of the houses, the stirring movement of
    packing in others, and the knot of soldiers standing on the bridge over
    the railway and staring down the line towards Woking, the day would
    have seemed very like any other Sunday.

    Several farm waggons and carts were moving creakily along the road to
    Addlestone, and suddenly through the gate of a field we saw, across a
    stretch of flat meadow, six twelve-pounders standing neatly at equal
    distances pointing towards Woking. The gunners stood by the guns
    waiting, and the ammunition waggons were at a business-like distance.
    The men stood almost as if under inspection.

    “That’s good!” said I. “They will get one fair shot, at any rate.”

    The artilleryman hesitated at the gate.

    “I shall go on,” he said.

    Farther on towards Weybridge, just over the bridge, there were a number
    of men in white fatigue jackets throwing up a long rampart, and more
    guns behind.

    “It’s bows and arrows against the lightning, anyhow,” said the
    artilleryman. “They ’aven’t seen that fire-beam yet.”

    The officers who were not actively engaged stood and stared over the
    treetops southwestward, and the men digging would stop every now and
    again to stare in the same direction.

    Byfleet was in a tumult; people packing, and a score of hussars, some
    of them dismounted, some on horseback, were hunting them about. Three
    or four black government waggons, with crosses in white circles, and an
    old omnibus, among other vehicles, were being loaded in the village
    street. There were scores of people, most of them sufficiently
    sabbatical to have assumed their best clothes. The soldiers were having
    the greatest difficulty in making them realise the gravity of their
    position. We saw one shrivelled old fellow with a huge box and a score
    or more of flower pots containing orchids, angrily expostulating with
    the corporal who would leave them behind. I stopped and gripped his
    arm.

    “Do you know what’s over there?” I said, pointing at the pine tops that
    hid the Martians.

    “Eh?” said he, turning. “I was explainin’ these is vallyble.”

    “Death!” I shouted. “Death is coming! Death!” and leaving him to digest
    that if he could, I hurried on after the artillery-man. At the corner I
    looked back. The soldier had left him, and he was still standing by his
    box, with the pots of orchids on the lid of it, and staring vaguely
    over the trees.

    No one in Weybridge could tell us where the headquarters were
    established; the whole place was in such confusion as I had never seen
    in any town before. Carts, carriages everywhere, the most astonishing
    miscellany of conveyances and horseflesh. The respectable inhabitants
    of the place, men in golf and boating costumes, wives prettily dressed,
    were packing, river-side loafers energetically helping, children
    excited, and, for the most part, highly delighted at this astonishing
    variation of their Sunday experiences. In the midst of it all the
    worthy vicar was very pluckily holding an early celebration, and his
    bell was jangling out above the excitement.

    I and the artilleryman, seated on the step of the drinking fountain,
    made a very passable meal upon what we had brought with us. Patrols of
    soldiers—here no longer hussars, but grenadiers in white—were warning
    people to move now or to take refuge in their cellars as soon as the
    firing began. We saw as we crossed the railway bridge that a growing
    crowd of people had assembled in and about the railway station, and the
    swarming platform was piled with boxes and packages. The ordinary
    traffic had been stopped, I believe, in order to allow of the passage
    of troops and guns to Chertsey, and I have heard since that a savage
    struggle occurred for places in the special trains that were put on at
    a later hour.

    We remained at Weybridge until midday, and at that hour we found
    ourselves at the place near Shepperton Lock where the Wey and Thames
    join. Part of the time we spent helping two old women to pack a little
    cart. The Wey has a treble mouth, and at this point boats are to be
    hired, and there was a ferry across the river. On the Shepperton side
    was an inn with a lawn, and beyond that the tower of Shepperton
    Church—it has been replaced by a spire—rose above the trees.

    Here we found an excited and noisy crowd of fugitives. As yet the
    flight had not grown to a panic, but there were already far more people
    than all the boats going to and fro could enable to cross. People came
    panting along under heavy burdens; one husband and wife were even
    carrying a small outhouse door between them, with some of their
    household goods piled thereon. One man told us he meant to try to get
    away from Shepperton station.

    There was a lot of shouting, and one man was even jesting. The idea
    people seemed to have here was that the Martians were simply formidable
    human beings, who might attack and sack the town, to be certainly
    destroyed in the end. Every now and then people would glance nervously
    across the Wey, at the meadows towards Chertsey, but everything over
    there was still.

    Across the Thames, except just where the boats landed, everything was
    quiet, in vivid contrast with the Surrey side. The people who landed
    there from the boats went tramping off down the lane. The big ferryboat
    had just made a journey. Three or four soldiers stood on the lawn of
    the inn, staring and jesting at the fugitives, without offering to
    help. The inn was closed, as it was now within prohibited hours.

    “What’s that?” cried a boatman, and “Shut up, you fool!” said a man
    near me to a yelping dog. Then the sound came again, this time from the
    direction of Chertsey, a muffled thud—the sound of a gun.

    The fighting was beginning. Almost immediately unseen batteries across
    the river to our right, unseen because of the trees, took up the
    chorus, firing heavily one after the other. A woman screamed. Everyone
    stood arrested by the sudden stir of battle, near us and yet invisible
    to us. Nothing was to be seen save flat meadows, cows feeding
    unconcernedly for the most part, and silvery pollard willows motionless
    in the warm sunlight.

    “The sojers’ll stop ’em,” said a woman beside me, doubtfully. A
    haziness rose over the treetops.

    Then suddenly we saw a rush of smoke far away up the river, a puff of
    smoke that jerked up into the air and hung; and forthwith the ground
    heaved under foot and a heavy explosion shook the air, smashing two or
    three windows in the houses near, and leaving us astonished.

    “Here they are!” shouted a man in a blue jersey. “Yonder! D’yer see
    them? Yonder!”

    Quickly, one after the other, one, two, three, four of the armoured
    Martians appeared, far away over the little trees, across the flat
    meadows that stretched towards Chertsey, and striding hurriedly towards
    the river. Little cowled figures they seemed at first, going with a
    rolling motion and as fast as flying birds.

    Then, advancing obliquely towards us, came a fifth. Their armoured
    bodies glittered in the sun as they swept swiftly forward upon the
    guns, growing rapidly larger as they drew nearer. One on the extreme
    left, the remotest that is, flourished a huge case high in the air, and
    the ghostly, terrible Heat-Ray I had already seen on Friday night smote
    towards Chertsey, and struck the town.

    At sight of these strange, swift, and terrible creatures the crowd near
    the water’s edge seemed to me to be for a moment horror-struck. There
    was no screaming or shouting, but a silence. Then a hoarse murmur and a
    movement of feet—a splashing from the water. A man, too frightened to
    drop the portmanteau he carried on his shoulder, swung round and sent
    me staggering with a blow from the corner of his burden. A woman thrust
    at me with her hand and rushed past me. I turned with the rush of the
    people, but I was not too terrified for thought. The terrible Heat-Ray
    was in my mind. To get under water! That was it!

    “Get under water!” I shouted, unheeded.

    I faced about again, and rushed towards the approaching Martian, rushed
    right down the gravelly beach and headlong into the water. Others did
    the same. A boatload of people putting back came leaping out as I
    rushed past. The stones under my feet were muddy and slippery, and the
    river was so low that I ran perhaps twenty feet scarcely waist-deep.
    Then, as the Martian towered overhead scarcely a couple of hundred
    yards away, I flung myself forward under the surface. The splashes of
    the people in the boats leaping into the river sounded like
    thunderclaps in my ears. People were landing hastily on both sides of
    the river. But the Martian machine took no more notice for the moment
    of the people running this way and that than a man would of the
    confusion of ants in a nest against which his foot has kicked. When,
    half suffocated, I raised my head above water, the Martian’s hood
    pointed at the batteries that were still firing across the river, and
    as it advanced it swung loose what must have been the generator of the
    Heat-Ray.

    In another moment it was on the bank, and in a stride wading halfway
    across. The knees of its foremost legs bent at the farther bank, and in
    another moment it had raised itself to its full height again, close to
    the village of Shepperton. Forthwith the six guns which, unknown to
    anyone on the right bank, had been hidden behind the outskirts of that
    village, fired simultaneously. The sudden near concussion, the last
    close upon the first, made my heart jump. The monster was already
    raising the case generating the Heat-Ray as the first shell burst six
    yards above the hood.

  • The Unpopular Review, Volume II Number 3

    The Unpopular Review, Volume II Number 3

    Aproximadamente 75.437 palavras.

    Much is to be said for the abolition of poverty, and something for the
    reduction of inordinate wealth. Poverty is being much reduced, and will be
    farther, the process being limited simply by the degree to which the poor
    will educate and discipline themselves. We shall never wholly do away with
    bad luck, bad inheritance, wild blood, laziness, and incapacity: so some
    poverty we shall always have, but much less than now, and less dire. The
    fact that the large class of middling rich has been evolved from a world
    where all began poor, is a promise of a future society where poverty shall
    be the exception. But such increase of the wealth of the world, and of the
    number of the virtually rich, will never be attained by the puerile method
    of expropriating the present holders of wealth. That would produce more
    poor people beyond doubt–but its effect in enriching the present poor
    would be inappreciable. You cannot change a man's character and capacity
    simply by giving him the wealth of another. In wholesale expropriations
    and bequests the experiment has been many times tried, and always with the
    same results. The wealth that could not be assimilated and administered
    has always left the receiver or grasper in all essentials poorer than he
    was before. Wealth is an attribute of personality. It is not
    interchangeable like the parts of a standardized machine. The futility of
    dispossessing the middling rich would be as marked as its immorality.

    This essentially personal character of wealth must affect the views of
    those who would attack what are called the inordinate fortunes. I hold no
    brief for or against the multi-millionaire. In many cases I believe his
    wealth is as personal, assimilated and legitimate as is the average
    moderate fortune. In many cases too, I know that such gigantic wealth is
    in fact the product of unfair craft and favoritism, is to that extent
    unassimilated and illegitimate. Yet admitting the worst of great fortunes,
    I think a prudent and fair minded man would hesitate before a general
    programme of expropriation. He would consider that in many cases the
    common weal needs such services as very wealthy people render, he would
    reflect on the practical benefits to the world, of the benevolent
    enterprises for education, research, invention, hygiene, medicine, which
    are founded and supported by great wealth. In our time The Rockefeller
    Institute will have stamped out that slow plague of the south, the hook
    worm. To the obvious retort that the government ought to do this sort of
    thing, the reply is equally obvious, that historically governments have
    not done this sort of thing until enlightened private enterprise has shown
    the way. Our prudent observer of mankind in general, and of the very rich
    in particular, would again reflect that, granting much of the socialist
    indictment of capital as illgained, common sense requires a statute of
    limitations. At a certain point restitution makes more trouble than the
    possession of illegitimate wealth. Debts, interest, and grudges cannot be
    indefinitely accumulated and extended. It is the entire disregard of this
    simple and generally admitted principle that has marred the socialist
    propaganda from the first. From the point of view of fomenting hatred
    between classes, to make every workingman regard himself as the residuary
    legatee of all the grievances of all workingmen, at all times, may be
    clever tactics, it is not a good way of making the workingman see clearly
    what his actual grievance and expectancy of redress are in his own day and
    time.

    With increasingly heavy income and inheritance taxes, the very rich will
    have to reckon. Yet the multi-millionaire's evident utility as the milch
    cow of the state, will cause statesmen, even of the anti-capitalistic
    stamp, to waver at the point where the cow threatens to dry up from
    over-milking. If the case, then, for utterly despoiling the harmful rich,
    is by no means clear, the prospect for the harmless rich may be regarded
    as fairly favorable. For the moment, caught between the headiness of
    working folk, the din of doctrinaires, and the wiles of corporate
    activity, the lot of the middling rich is not the most happy imaginable.
    But they seem better able to weather these flurries than the windy,
    cloud-compelling divinities of the hour. From the survival of the middling
    rich, the future common weal will be none the worse, and it may even be
    better.

    LECTURING AT CHAUTAUQUA

    To render any real impression of the Chautauqua Summer Assembly, I must
    approach this many-mooded subject from a personal point of view. Others,
    more thoroughly informed in the arcana of the Institution, have written
    the history of its development from small beginnings to its present
    impressive magnitude, have analyzed the theory of its intentions, and have
    expounded its extraordinary influence over what may be called the
    middle-class culture of our present-day America. It would be beyond the
    scope of my equipment to add another solemn treatise to the extensive list
    already issued by the tireless Chautauqua Press. My own experience of
    Chautauqua was not that of a theoretical investigator, but that of a
    surprised and wondering participant. It was the experience of an alien
    thrust suddenly into the midst of a new but not unsympathetic world; and,
    if the reader will make allowance for the personal equation, some sense of
    the human significance of this summer seat of earnest recreation may be
    suggested by a mere record of my individual reactions.

    I had heard of Chautauqua only vaguely, until, one sunny summer morning, I
    suddenly received a telegram inviting me to lecture at the Institution. I
    was a little disconcerted at the moment, because I was enjoying an
    amphibious existence in a bathing-suit, and was inclined to shudder at the
    thought of putting on a collar in July; but, after an hour or two, I
    managed to imagine that telegram as a Summons from the Great Unknown, and
    it was in a proper spirit of adventure that I flung together a few books,
    and climbed into the only available upper berth on a discomfortable train
    that rushed me westward.

    In some sickly hour of the early morning, I was cast out at Westfield, on
    Lake Erie,–a town that looked like the back-yard of civilization, with
    weeds growing in it. Thence a trolley car, climbing over heightening hills
    that became progressively more beautiful, hauled me ultimately to the
    entrance of what the cynical conductor called "The Holy City." A fence of
    insurmountable palings stretched away on either hand; and, at the little
    station, there were turn-stiles, through which pilgrims passed within.
    Most people pay money to obtain admittance; but I was met by a very
    affable young man from Dartmouth, whose business it was to welcome invited
    visitors, and by him I was steered officially through unopposing gates. I
    liked this young man for his cheerful clothes and smiling countenance; but
    I was rather appalled by the agglomeration of ram-shackle cottages through
    which we passed on our way to the hotel.

    I say "the hotel," for the Chautauqua Settlement contains but one such
    institution. It carries the classic name of Athenæum; but the first view
    of it occasioned in my sensitive constitution a sinking of the heart. The
    edifice dates from the early-gingerbread period of architecture. It
    culminates in a horrifying cupola, and is colored a discountenancing
    brown. The first glimpse of it reminded me of the poems of A.H. Clough,
    whose chief merit was to die and to offer thereby an occasion for a grave
    and twilit elegy by Matthew Arnold. Clough's life-work was a continual
    asking of the question, "Life being unbearable, why should I not
    die?"–while echo, that commonplace and sapient commentator, mildly
    answered, "Why?": and this was precisely the impression that I gathered
    from my initial vista of the Athenæum between trees.

    On entering the hotel I was greeted over the desk (with what might be
    defined as a left-handed smile) by one of the leading students of the
    university with which I am associated as a teacher. He called out,
    "Front!" in the manner of an amateur who is amiably aping the
    professional, and assigned me to a scarcely comfortable room.

    My first voluntary act in the Chautauqua Community was to take a swim. But
    the water was tepid, and brown, and tasteless, and unbuoyant; and I felt,
    rather oddly, as if I were swimming in a gigantic cup of tea. From this
    initial experience I proceeded, somewhat precipitately, to induce an
    analogy; and it seemed to me, at the time, as if I had forsaken the roar
    and tumble of the hoarse, tumultuous world, for the inland disassociated
    peace of an unaware and loitering backwater.

    With hair still wet and still dishevelled, I was met by the Secretary of
    Instruction,–a man (as I discovered later) of wise and humorous
    perceptions. By him I was informed that, in an hour or so, I was to
    lecture, in the Hall of Philosophy, on (if I remember rightly) Edgar Allan
    Poe. I combed my hair, and tried to care for Poe, and made my way to the
    Hall of Philosophy. This turned out to be a Greek temple divested of its
    walls. An oaken roof, with pediments, was supported by Doric columns; and
    under the enlarged umbrella thus devised, about a thousand people were
    congregated to greet the new and unknown lecturer.

    I honestly believe that that was the worst lecture I have ever imposed
    upon a suffering audience. I had lain awake all night, in an upper berth,
    on the hottest day of the year; I had found my swim in inland water
    unrefreshing; and, at the moment, I really cared no more for Edgar Allan
    Poe than I usually care for the sculptures of Bernini, the paintings of
    Bouguereau, or the base-ball playing of the St. Louis "Browns." This
    feeling was, of course, unfair to Poe, who is (with all his emptiness of
    content) an admirable artist; but I was tired at the time. It pained me
    exceedingly to listen, for an hour, to my own dull and unilluminated
    lecture. And yet (and here is the pathetic point that touched me deeply) I
    perceived gradually that the audience was listening not only attentively
    but eagerly. Those people really wanted to hear whatever the lecturer
    should say: and I wandered back to the depressing hotel with bowed head,
    actuated by a new resolve to tell them something worthy on the morrow.

    That afternoon and evening I strolled about the summer settlement of
    Chautauqua; and (in view of my subsequent shift of attitude) I do not mind
    confessing that this first aspect of the community depressed me to a
    perilous melancholy. I beheld a landscape that reminded me of Wordsworth's
    Windermere, except that the lake was broader and the hills less high,
    deflowered and defamed by the huddled houses of the Chautauqua settlers.
    The lake was lovely; and, with this supreme adjective, I forbear from
    further effort at description. Upon the southern shore, a natural grove of
    noble and venerable trees had been invaded by a crowded horror of
    discomfortable tenements, thrown up by carpenters with a taste for
    machine-made architectural details, and colored a sickly green, an acid
    yellow, or an angry brown. The Chautauqua Settlement, which is surrounded
    by a fence of palings, covers only two or three square miles of territory;
    and, in the months of July and August, between fifteen and twenty thousand
    people are crowded into this constricted area. Hence a horror of unsightly
    dormitories, spawning unpredictable inhabitants upon the ambling, muddy
    lanes.

    There have been, in the history of this Assembly, a few salutary
    fires,–as a result of which new buildings have been erected which are
    comparatively easy on the eyes. The Hall of Philosophy is really
    beautiful, and is nobly seated among memorable trees at the summit of a
    little hill. The Aula Christi tried to be beautiful, and failed; but at
    least the good intention is apparent. The Amphitheatre (which seats six or
    seven thousand auditors) is admirably adapted to its uses; and some of the
    more recent business buildings, like the Post Office, are inoffensive to
    the unexacting observer. A wooded peninsula, which is pleasantly laid out
    as a park, projects into the lake; and, at the point of this, has lately
    been erected a _campanile_ which is admirable in both color and
    proportion. Indeed, when a fanfaronnade of sunset is blown wide behind it,
    you suffer a sudden tinge of homesickness for Venice or Ravenna. It is
    good enough for that. But beside it is a helter-skelter wooden edifice
    which reminds you of Surf Avenue at Coney Island. Indeed, the Settlement
    as a whole exhibits still an overwhelmment of the unæsthetic, and appalls
    the eye of the new-comer from a more considerative world.

    On the way back from the lovely _campanile_ to the hotel, I stumbled over
    a scattering of artificial hillocks surrounding two mud-puddles connected
    by a gutter. This monstrosity turned out to be a relief-map of Palestine.
    Little children, with uncultivated voices, shouted at each other as they
    lightly leaped from Jerusalem to Jericho; and waste-paper soaked itself to
    dingy brown in the insanitary Sea of Galilee.–Then I encountered a wooden
    edifice with castellated towers and machicolated battlements, which called
    itself (with a large label) the Men's Club; and from this I fled, with
    almost a sense of relief, to the hotel itself, now sprawling low and dark
    beneath its Boston-brown-bread cupola.

    Thus my first impression of Chautauqua was one of melancholy and
    resentment. But, in the subsequent few days, this emotion was altered to
    one of impressible satiric mirth; and, subsequently still, it was changed
    again to an emotion of wondering and humble admiration. I had been assured
    at the outset, by one who had already tried it, that, if I stayed long
    enough, I should end up by liking Chautauqua; and this is precisely what
    happened to me before a week was out.

    But meanwhile I laughed very hard for three days. The thing that made me
    laugh most was the unexpected experience of enduring the discomfiture of
    fame. Chautauqua is a constricted community; and any one who lectures
    there becomes, by that very fact, a famous person in this little backwater
    of the world, until he is supplanted (for fame is as fickle as a
    ballet-dancer) by the next new-comer to the platform. The Chautauqua Press
    publishes a daily paper, a weekly review, a monthly magazine and a
    quarterly; and these publications report your lectures, tell the story of
    your life, comment upon your views of this and that, advertise your books,
    and print your picture. Everybody knows you by sight, and stops you in the
    street to ask you questions. Thus, on your way to the Post Office, you are
    intercepted by some kindly soul who says: "I am Miss Terwilliger, from
    Montgomery, Alabama; and do you think that Bernard Shaw is really an
    immoral writer?" or, "I am Mrs. Winterbottom, of Muncie, Indiana; and
    where do you think I had better send my boy to school? He is rather a
    backward boy for his age–he was ten last April–but I really think that
    if, etc."

    Then, when you return to the hotel, you observe that everybody is rocking
    vigorously on the veranda, and reading one of your books. This pleases you
    a little; for, though an actor may look his audience in the eyes, an
    author is seldom privileged to see his readers face to face. Indeed, he
    often wonders if anybody ever reads his writings, because he knows that
    his best friends never do. But very soon this tender sentiment is
    disrupted. There comes a sudden resurrection of the rocking-chair brigade,
    a rush of readers with uplifted fountain-pens, and a general request for
    the author's autograph upon the flyleaf of his volume. All of this is
    rather flattering; but afterward these gracious and well-meaning people
    begin to comment on your lectures, and tell you that you have made them
    see a great light. And then you find yourself embarrassed.

    It is rather embarrassing to be embarrassed.

    One enthusiastic lady, having told me her name and her address, assaulted
    me with the following commentary:–"I heard you lecture on Stevenson the
    other day; and ever since then I have been thinking how very much like
    Stevenson you are. And today I heard you lecture on Walt Whitman: and all
    afternoon I have been thinking how very much like Whitman you are. And
    that is rather puzzling–isn't it?–because Stevenson and Whitman weren't
    at all like each other,–were they?"

    I smiled, and told the lady the simple truth; but I do not think she
    understood me. "Ah, madam," I said, "wait until you hear me lecture about
    Hawthorne…."

    For (and now I am freely giving the whole game away) the secret of the art
    of lecturing is merely this:–on your way to the rostrum you contrive to
    fling yourself into complete sympathy with the man you are to talk about,
    so that, when you come to speak, you will give utterance to _his_ message,
    in terms that are suggestive of _his_ style. You must guard yourself from
    ever attempting to talk about anybody whom you have not (at some time or
    other) loved; and, at the moment, you should, for sheer affection, abandon
    your own personality in favor of his, so that you may become, as nearly as
    possible, the person whom it is your business to represent. Naturally, if
    you have any ear at all, your sentences will tend to fall into the rhythm
    of his style; and if you have any temperament (whatever that may be) your
    imagined mood will diffuse an ineluctable aroma of the author's
    personality.

    This at least, is my own theory of lecturing; and, in the instance of my
    talk on Hawthorne, I seem to have carried it out successfully in practice.
    I must have attained a tone of sombre gray, and seemed for the moment a
    meditative Puritan under a shadowy and steepled hat; for, at the close of
    the lecture, a silvery-haired and sweet-faced woman asked me if I wouldn't
    be so kind as to lead the devotional service in the Baptist House that
    evening. I found myself abashed. But a previous engagement saved me; and I
    was able to retire, not without honor, though with some discomfiture.

    This previous engagement was a steamboat ride upon the lake. When you want
    to give a sure-enough party at Chautauqua, you charter a steamboat and
    escape from the enclosure, having seduced a sufficient number of other
    people to come along and sing. On this particular evening, the party
    consisted of the Chautauqua School of Expression,–a bevy of about thirty
    young women who were having their speaking voices cultivated by an admired
    friend of mine who is one of the best readers in America; and they sang
    with real spirit, so soon as we had churned our way beyond remembrance of
    (I mean no disrespect) the Baptist House. But this boat-ride had a curious
    effect on the four or five male members of the party. We touched at a
    barbarous and outrageous settlement, named (if I remember rightly) Bemus
    Point; and hardly had the boat been docked before there ensued a
    hundred-yard dash for a pair of swinging doors behind which dazzled lights
    splashed gaudily on soapy mirrors. I did not really desire a drink at the
    time; but I took two, and the other men did likewise. I understood at once
    (for I must always philosophize a little) why excessive drinking is
    induced in prohibition states. Tell me that I may not laugh, and I wish at
    once to laugh my head off,–though I am at heart a holy person who loves
    Keats. This incongruous emotion must have been felt, under this or that
    influence of external inhibition, by everyone who is alive enough to like
    swimming, and Dante, and Weber and Fields, and Filipino Lippi, and the
    view of the valley underneath the sacred stones of Delphi.

    Within the enclosure of Chautauqua one does not drink at all; and I infer
    that this regulation is well-advised. I base this inference upon my
    gradual discovery that all the regulations of this well-conducted
    Institution have been fashioned sanely to contribute to the greatest good
    of the greatest number. That is my final, critical opinion. But how we did
    dash for the swinging doors at Bemus Point!–we four or five
    simple-natured human beings who were not, in any considerable sense,
    drinking men at all.

    Then the congregated School of Expression tripped ashore with nimble
    ankles; and there ensued a general dance at a pavilion where a tired boy
    maltreated a more tired piano, and one paid a dime before, or after,
    dancing. One does not dance at Chautauqua, even on moon-silvery summer
    evenings:–and again the regulation is right, because the serious-minded
    members of the community must have time to read the books of those who
    lecture there.

    And this brings me to a consideration of the Chautauqua Sunday. On this
    day the gates are closed, and neither ingress nor egress is permitted.
    Once more I must admit that the regulation has been sensibly devised. If
    admittance were allowed on Sunday, the grounds would be overrun by
    picnickers from Buffalo, who would cast the shells of hard-boiled eggs
    into the inviting Sea of Galilee; and unless the officers are willing to
    let anybody in, they can devise no practicable way of letting anybody out.
    Besides, the people who are in already like to rest and meditate. But
    alas! (and at this point I think that I begin to disapprove) the row-boats
    and canoes are tied up at the dock, the tennis-courts are emptied, and the
    simple exercise of swimming is forbidden. This desuetude of natural and
    smiling recreation on a day intended for surcease of labor struck me (for
    I am in part an ancient Greek, in part a mediæval Florentine) as strangely
    irreligious. All day the organ rumbles in the Amphitheatre (and of this I
    approved, because I love the way in which an organ shakes you into
    sanctity), and many meetings are held in various sectarian houses, the
    mood of which is doubtless reverent–though all the while the rippling
    water beckons to the high and dry canoes, and a gathering of many-tinted
    clouds is summoned in the windy west to tingle with Olympian laughter and
    Universal song. How much more wisely (if I may talk in Greek terms for the
    moment) the gods take Sunday, than their followers on this forgetful
    earth!

    But we must change the mood if I am to speak again of what amused me in
    the pagan days of my initiation at Chautauqua. Life, for instance, at the
    ginger-bread hotel amused me oddly. To one who lives in a metropolis
    throughout the working months, the map of eating at Chautauqua seems
    incongruous. Dinner is served in the middle of the day, at an hour when
    one is hardly encouraged to the thought of luncheon; and at six P.M. a
    sort of breakfast is set forth, which is denominated _Supper_. This Supper
    consists of fruit, followed by buckwheat cakes, followed by meat or eggs;
    and to eat one's way through it induces a curious sense of standing on
    one's head. After two days I discovered a remedy for this undesired
    dizziness. I turned the _menu_ upside down, and ordered a meal in the
    reverse order. The Supper itself was a success; but the waitress (who, in
    the winter, teaches school in Texas) disapproved of what she deemed my
    frivolous proceeding. Her eyes took on an inward look beneath the
    pedagogical eye-glasses; and there was a distinct furrowing of her
    forehead. Thereafter I did not dare to overturn the _menu_, but ate my way
    heroically backward. After all, our prandial prejudices are merely the
    result of custom. There is no real reason why stewed prunes should not be
    eaten at three A.M.

    But this philosophical reflection reminds me that there is no such hour at
    Chautauqua. At ten P.M. a carol of sweet chimes is rung from the Italian
    _campanile_; and at that hour all good Chautauquans go to bed. If you are
    by profession (let us say) a writer, and are accustomed to be alive at
    midnight, you will find the witching hours sad. Vainly you will seek
    companionship, and will be reduced at last to reading the base-ball
    reports in the newspapers of Cleveland, Ohio.

    At the Athenæum you are passed about, from meal to meal, like a one-card
    draw at poker. The hotel is haunted by Old Chautauquans, who vie with each
    other to receive you with traditional cordiality. The head-waitress steers
    you for luncheon (I mean Dinner) to one table, for Supper to another, and
    so on around the room from day to day. The process reminds you a little of
    the procedure at a progressive euchre party. At each meal you meet a new
    company of Old Chautauquans, and are expected to converse: but many
    (indeed most) of these people are humanly refreshing, and the experience
    is not so wearing as it sounds.

    But you must not imagine from all that I have said that the life of the
    lecturer at Chautauqua is merely frivolous. Not at all. You get up very
    early, and proceed to Higgins Hall, a pleasant little edifice (named after
    the late Governor of New York State) set agreeably amid trees upon a
    rising knoll of verdure; and there you converse for a time about the
    Drama, and for another time about the Novel. In each of these two courses
    there were, perhaps, seventy or eighty students,–male and female, elderly
    and young. I found them much more eager than the classes I had been
    accustomed to in college, and at least as well prepared. They came from
    anywhere, and from any previous condition of servitude to the general
    cause of learning; but I found them apt, and interested, and alive.

    Now and then it appeared that their sense of humor was a little less
    fantastic than my own; but I liked them very much, because they were so
    earnest and simple and human and (what is Whitman's adjective?) adhesive.

    And now I come to the point that converted me finally to Chautauqua. I
    found myself, after a few days, liking the people very much. In the
    afternoons I talked in the Doric Temple about this man or that,–selected
    from my company of well-beloved friends among "the famous nations of the
    dead"; and the people came in hundreds and listened reverently–not, I am
    very glad to know, because of any trick I have of setting words together,
    but because of Stevenson and Whitman and the others, and what they meant
    by living steadfast lives amid the hurly-burly of this roaring world, and
    steering heroically by their stars. Some elderly matrons among the
    listeners brought their knitting with them and toiled with busy hands
    throughout the lecture; but they listened none the less attentively, and
    reduced me to a mood of humble wonderment.

    For I have often wondered (and this is, perhaps, the most intimate of my
    confessions) how anybody can endure a lecture,–even a good lecture, for I
    am not thinking merely of my own. It is a passive exercise of which I am
    myself incapable. I, for one, have always found it very irksome–as
    Carlyle has phrased the experience–"to sit as a passive bucket and be
    pumped into." I always want to talk back, or rise and remark "But, on the
    other hand…"; and, before long, I find myself spiritually itching. This
    is, possibly, a reason why I prefer canoeing to listening to sermons. Yet
    these admirable Chautauquans submit themselves to this experience hour
    after hour, because they earnestly desire to discover some glimmering of
    "the best that has been known and thought in the world."

    These fifteen or twenty thousand people have assembled for the pursuit of
    culture–a pursuit which the Hellenic-minded Matthew Arnold designated as
    the noblest in this life. But from this fact (and here the antithetic
    formula asserts itself) we must deduce an inference that they feel
    themselves to be uncultured. In this inference I found a taste of the
    pathetic. I discovered that many of the colonists at Chautauqua were men
    and women well along in life who had had no opportunities for early
    education. Their children, rising through the generations, had returned
    from the state universities of Texas or Ohio or Mississippi, talking of
    Browning, and the binominal theorem, and the survival of the fittest, and
    the grandeur and decadence of the Romans, and the _entassus_ of Ionic
    columns, and the doctrine of _laissez faire_; and now their elders had set
    out to endeavor to catch up with them. This discovery touched me with both
    reverence and pathos. An attempt at what may be termed, in the technical
    jargon of base-ball, a "delayed steal" of culture, seemed to me little
    likely to succeed. Culture, like wisdom, cannot be acquired: it cannot be
    passed, like a dollar bill, from one who has it to one who has it not. It
    must be absorbed, early in life, through birth or breeding, or be gathered
    undeliberately through experience. A child of five with a French governess
    will ask for his mug of milk with an easier Gallic grace than a man of
    eighty who has puzzled out the pronunciation from a text-book. There is,
    apparently, no remedy for this. Love the _Faerie Queene_ at twelve, or you
    will never really love it at seventy: or so, at least, it seems to me. And
    yet the desire to learn, in gray-haired men and women who in their youth
    were battling hard for a mere continuance of life itself, and founding
    homesteads in a book-less wilderness, moved me to a quick exhilaration.

    Most of the people at Chautauqua come either from the south or from the
    middle west. They pronounce the English language either without any _r_ at
    all, or with such excessive emphasis upon the _r_ as to make up for the
    deficiency of their fellow-seekers. In other words, these people are
    really American, as opposed to cosmopolitan; and to live among them
    is–for a world-wandering adventurer–to learn a lesson in Americanism.
    Mr. Roosevelt once stated that Chautauqua is the most American institution
    in America; and this statement–like many others of his inspired
    platitudes–begins to seem meaningful upon reflection.

    At one time or another I have drifted to many different corners of the
    world; but my residence at Chautauqua was my only experience of a
    democracy. In this community there are no special privileges. If the
    President of the Institution had wished to hear me lecture (he never did,
    in fact–though we used to play tennis together, at which game he proved
    himself easily the better man) he would have been required to come early
    and take his chance at getting a front seat; and once, when I ventured to
    attend a lecture by one of my colleagues, I found myself seated beside
    that very waitress in the Athenæum who had disapproved of my method of
    ordering a meal. All the exercises are open equally to anybody–first
    come, first served–and the boy who blacks your boots may turn out to be a
    Sophomore at Oberlin. Teachers in Texas high-schools sweep the floors or
    shave you, and the raucous newsboy is earning his way toward the
    University of Illinois. All this is a little bewildering at first; but in
    a day or two you grow to like it.

    This free-for-all spirit that permeates Chautauqua reminds me to speak of
    the economic conduct of the Institution. The only charge–except in the
    case of certain special courses–is for admission to the grounds. The
    visitor pays fifty cents for a franchise of one day, and more for periods
    of greater length, until the ultimate charge of seven dollars and fifty
    cents for a season ticket is attained. On leaving the grounds, he has to
    show his ticket; and if it has expired he is taxed according to the term
    of his delinquent lingering. Once free of the grounds, he may avail
    himself of any of the privileges of the Assembly. Lectures, on an infinite
    variety of subjects, are delivered hour after hour; and a bulletin of
    these successive lectures is posted publicly and printed in the daily
    paper. Every evening an entertainment of some sort is given in the
    Amphitheatre, and this is eagerly attended by swarming thousands. The
    Institution owns all the land within the bounding palisades. Private
    cottages may be erected by individual builders on lots leased for
    ninety-nine years; but the Institution owns and operates the only hotel,
    and exercises an absolute empery over the issuance of franchises to
    necessary tradesmen. The revenue of the corporation is therefore rich; but
    all of it is expended in importing the best lecturers that may be
    obtained, and in furthering the general good of the general assembly. The
    entire system suggests the theoretic observation that an absolute
    democracy can be instituted and maintained only by an absolute monarchy.
    If all the people are to be free and equal, the government must have
    absolute control of all the revenue. Here is, perhaps, a principle for our
    presidential candidates to think about.

    But I do not wish to terminate this summer conversation on a serious note;
    and I must revert, in closing, to some of the recreations at Chautauqua.
    The first of these is tea. Every afternoon, from four to five o'clock, the
    visitor lightly flits from tea to tea,–making his excuses to one hostess
    in order to dash onward to another. This is rather hard upon the health,
    because it requires the deglutition of innumerable potions. I have always
    maintained that tea is an admirable entity if it be considered merely as a
    time of day, but that it is insidious if it be considered as a beverage.
    At Chautauqua, tea is not only an hour but a drink; and (though I am a
    sympathetic soul) I can only say that those who like it like it. For my
    part, I preferred the concoction sold at rustic soda-fountains, which is
    known locally as a "Chautauqua highball,"–a ribald term devised by
    college men who make up the by-no-means-despicable ball-team. This
    beverage is compounded out of unfermented grape-juice and foaming
    fizz-water; and, if it be taken absent-mindedly, seems to taste like
    something.

    But the standard recreation at Chautauqua is the habit of impromptu eating
    in the open air. Every one invites you to go upon a picnic. You take a
    steamer to some point upon the lake, or take a trolley to a wild and deep
    ravine known by the somewhat unpoetic name of the Hog's Back; and then
    everybody sits around and eats sandwiches and hard-boiled eggs, and
    considers the occasion a debauch. This formality resembles great good
    fun,–especially as there are girls who laugh, and play, and threaten to
    disconcert you on the morrow when you solemnly arise to lecture on the
    Religion of Emerson. But picnic-baskets out of doors are rather hard on
    the digestion.

    Perhaps I should record also, as a curious experience, that I was required
    to appear as one of the guests of honor at a large reception. This meant
    that I had to stand in line, with certain other marionettes, and shake
    hands with an apparently endless procession of people who were themselves
    as bored as were the guests of honor. I determined then and there that I
    should never run for President,–not even in response to an irresistible
    appeal from the populace. I had never suspected before that there could be
    so many hands without the touch of nature in them. I shook hands
    mechanically, chatting all the while with a humorous and human woman who
    stood next to me in the line of the attacked–until suddenly I felt the
    sensitive and tender grasp of a sure-enough hand, reminding me of friends
    and one or two women it has been a holiness to know. My attention was
    attracted by the thrill. I turned swiftly–and I looked upon a little bent
    old woman who was blind. She had a voice, too, for she spoke to me …
    and,–well, I was very glad that I went to that reception.

    And many other matters I remember fondly,–a certain lonely hill at
    sunset, whence you looked over wide water to distant dream-enchanted
    shores; the urbanity and humor of the wise directors of the Institution;
    the manner of many young students who discerned an unadmitted sanctity
    beneath the smiling conversations of those summer hours; my own last
    lecture, on "The Importance of Enjoying Life"; the people who walked with
    me to the station and whom I was sorry to leave; and the oddly-minded
    student behind the desk of the hotel; and an old man from Kentucky who
    cared about Walt Whitman after I had talked about his ministrations in the
    army hospitals; and the trees, and the reverberating organ, and, beneath a
    benison of midnight peace, the hushed moon-silvery surface of the lake. It
    is, indeed, a memorable experience to have lectured at Chautauqua.

    ACADEMIC LEADERSHIP

    Any one who has traveled much about the country of recent years must have
    been impressed by the growing uneasiness of mind among thoughtful men.
    Whether in the smoking car, or the hotel corridor, or the college hall,
    everywhere, if you meet them off their guard and stripped of the optimism
    which we wear as a public convention, you will hear them saying in a kind
    of sad amazement, "What is to be the end of it all?" They are alarmed at
    the unsettlement of property and the difficulties that harass the man of
    moderate means in making provision for the future; they are uneasy over
    the breaking up of the old laws of decorum, if not of decency, and over
    the unrestrained pursuit of excitement at any cost; they feel vaguely that
    in the decay of religion the bases of society have been somehow weakened.
    Now, much of this sort of talk is as old as history, and has no special
    significance. We are prone to forget that civilization has always been a
    _tour de force_, so to speak, a little hard-won area of order and
    self-subordination amidst a vast wilderness of anarchy and barbarism that
    are with difficulty held in check and are continually threatening to
    overrun their bounds. But that is equally no reason for over-confidence.
    Civilization is like a ship traversing an untamed sea. It is a more
    complex machine in our day, with command of greater forces, and might seem
    correspondingly safer than in the era of sails. But fresh catastrophes
    have shown that the ancient perils of navigation still confront the
    largest vessel, when the crew loses its discipline or the officers neglect
    their duty; and the analogy is not without its warning.

    Only a year after the sinking of the _Titanic_ I was crossing the ocean,
    and it befell by chance that on the anniversary of that disaster we passed
    not very far from the spot where the proud ship lay buried beneath the
    waves. The evening was calm, and on the lee deck a dance had been hastily
    organized to take advantage of the benign weather. Almost alone I stood
    for hours at the railing on the windward side, looking out over the
    rippling water where the moon had laid upon it a broad street of gold.
    Nothing could have been more peaceful; it was as if Nature were smiling
    upon earth in sympathy with the strains of music and the sound of laughter
    that reached me at intervals from the revelling on the other deck. Yet I
    could not put out of my heart an apprehension of some luring treachery in
    this scene of beauty–and certainly the world can offer nothing more
    wonderfully beautiful than the moon shining from the far East over a
    smooth expanse of water. Was it not in such a calm as this that the
    unsuspecting vessel, with its gay freight of human lives, had shuddered,
    and gone down, forever? I seemed to behold a symbol; and there came into
    my mind the words we used to repeat at school, but are, I do not know just
    why, a little ashamed of to-day:

    Thou, too, sail on, O Ship of State!
    Sail on, O Union, strong and great!
    Humanity with all its fears,
    With all its hopes of future years,
    Is hanging breathless on thy fate!…

    Something like this, perhaps, is the feeling of many men–men by no means
    given to morbid gusts of panic–amid a society that laughs overmuch in its
    amusement and exults in the very lust of change. Nor is their anxiety
    quite the same as that which has always disturbed the reflecting
    spectator. At other times the apprehension has been lest the combined
    forces of order might not be strong enough to withstand the
    ever-threatening inroads of those who envy barbarously and desire
    recklessly; whereas today the doubt is whether the natural champions of
    order themselves shall be found loyal to their trust, for they seem no
    longer to remember clearly the word of command that should unite them in
    leadership. Until they can rediscover some common ground of strength and
    purpose in the first principles of education and law and property and
    religion, we are in danger of falling a prey to the disorganizing and
    vulgarizing domination of ambitions which should be the servants and not
    the masters of society.

    Certainly, in the sphere of education there is a growing belief that some
    radical reform is needed; and this dissatisfaction is in itself wholesome.
    Boys come into college with no reading and with minds unused to the very
    practice of study; and they leave college, too often, in the same state of
    nature. There are even those, inside and outside of academic halls, who
    protest that our higher institutions of learning simply fail to educate at
    all. That is slander; but in sober earnest, you will find few experienced
    college professors, apart from those engaged in teaching purely
    utilitarian or practical subjects, who are not convinced that the general
    relaxation is greater now than it was twenty years ago. It is of
    considerable significance that the two student essays which took the
    prizes offered by the Harvard _Advocate_ in 1913 were both on this theme.
    The first of them posed the question: "How can the leadership of the
    intellectual rather than the athletic student be fostered?" and was
    virtually a sermon on a text of President Lowell's: "No one in close touch
    with American education has failed to notice the lack among the mass of
    undergraduates of keen interest in their studies, and the small regard for
    scholarly attainment."

    Now, the _Advocate_ prizeman has his specific remedy, and President Lowell
    has his, and other men propose other systems and restrictions; but the
    evil is too deep-seated to be reached by any superficial scheme of honors
    or to be charmed away by insinuating appeals. The other day Mr. William F.
    McCombs, chairman of the National Committee which engineered a college
    president into the White House, gave this advice to our academic youth:
    "The college man must forget–or never let it creep into his head–that
    he's a highbrow. If it does creep in, he's out of politics." To which one
    might reply in Mr. McCombs's own dialect, that unless a man can make
    himself a force in politics (or at least in the larger life of the State)
    precisely by virtue of being a "highbrow," he had better spend his four
    golden years otherwhere than in college. There it is: the destiny of
    education is intimately bound up with the question of social leadership,
    and unless the college, as it used to be in the days when the religious
    hierarchy it created was a real power, can be made once more a breeding
    place for a natural aristocracy, it will inevitably degenerate into a
    school for mechanical apprentices or into a pleasure resort for the
    _jeunesse dorée_ (_sc._ the "gold coasters"). We must get back to a common
    understanding of the office of education in the construction of society,
    and must discriminate among the subjects that may enter into the
    curriculum, by their relative value towards this end.

    A manifest condition is that education should embrace the means of
    discipline, for without discipline the mind will remain inefficient, just
    as surely as the muscles of the body, without exercise, will be left
    flaccid. That should seem to be a self-evident truth. Now it may be
    possible to derive a certain amount of discipline out of any study, but it
    is a fact, nevertheless, which cannot be gainsaid, that some studies lend
    themselves to this use more readily and effectively than others. You may,
    for instance, if by extraordinary luck you get the perfect teacher, make
    English literature disciplinary by the hard manipulation of ideas; but in
    practice it almost inevitably happens that a course in English literature
    either degenerates into the dull memorizing of dates and names or, rising
    into the O Altitudo, evaporates in romantic gush over beautiful passages.
    This does not mean, of course, that no benefit may be obtained from such a
    study, but it does preclude English literature generally from being made
    the backbone, so to speak, of a sound curriculum. The same may be said of
    French and German. The difficulties of these tongues in themselves, and
    the effort required of us to enter into their spirit, imply some degree of
    intellectual gymnastics, but scarcely enough for our purpose. Of the
    sciences it behooves one to speak circumspectly, and undoubtedly
    mathematics and physics, at least, demand such close attention and such
    firm reasoning as to render them an essential part of any disciplinary
    education. But there are good grounds for being sceptical of the effect of
    the non-mathematical sciences on the immature mind. Any one who has spent
    a considerable portion of his undergraduate time in a chemical laboratory,
    for example, as the present writer has done, and has the means of
    comparing the results of such elementary and pottering experimentation
    with the mental grip required in the humanistic courses, must feel that
    the real training obtained therein was almost negligible. If I may draw
    further from my own observation I must say frankly that, after dealing for
    a number of years with manuscripts prepared for publication by college
    professors of the various faculties, I have been forced to the conclusion
    that science, in itself, is likely to leave the mind in a state of
    relative imbecility. It is not that the writing of men who got their early
    drill too exclusively, or even predominantly, in the sciences lacks the
    graces of rhetoric–that would be comparatively a small matter–but such
    men in the majority of cases, even when treating subjects within their own
    field, show a singular inability to think clearly and consecutively, so
    soon as they are freed from the restraint of merely describing the process
    of an experiment. On the contrary, the manuscript of a classical scholar,
    despite the present dry-rot of philology, almost invariably gives signs of
    a habit of orderly and well-governed cerebration.

    Here, whatever else may be lacking, is discipline. The sheer difficulty of
    Latin and Greek, the highly organized structure of these languages, the
    need of scrupulous search to find the nearest equivalents for words that
    differ widely in their scope of meaning from their derivatives in any
    modern vocabulary, the effort of lifting one's self out of the familiar
    rut of ideas into so foreign a world, all these things act as a tonic
    exercise to the brain. And it is a demonstrable fact that students of the
    classics do actually surpass their unclassical rivals in any field where a
    fair test can be made. At Princeton, for instance, Professor West has
    shown this superiority by tables of achievements and grades, which he
    published in the _Educational Review_ for March, 1913; and a number of
    letters from various parts of the country, printed in the _Nation_, tell
    the same story in striking fashion. Thus, a letter from Wesleyan
    (September 7, 1911) gives statistics to prove that the classical students
    in that university outstrip the others in obtaining all sorts of honors,
    commonly even honors in the sciences. Another letter (May 8, 1913) shows
    that in the first semester in English at the University of Nebraska the
    percentage of delinquents among those who entered with four years of Latin
    was below 7; among those who had three years of Latin and one or two of a
    modern language the percentage rose to 15; two years of Latin and two
    years of a modern language, 30 per cent.; one year or less of Latin and
    from two to four years of a modern language, 35 per cent. And in the
    _Nation_ of April 23, 1914, Prof. Arthur Gordon Webster, the eminent
    physicist of Clark University, after speaking of the late B.O. Peirce's
    early drill and life-long interest in Greek and Latin, adds these
    significant words: "Many of us still believe that such a training makes
    the best possible foundation for a scientist." There is reason to think
    that this opinion is daily gaining ground among those who are zealous that
    the prestige of science should be maintained by men of the best calibre.

    The disagreement in this matter would no doubt be less, were it not for an
    ambiguity in the meaning of the word "efficient" itself. There is a kind
    of efficiency in managing men, and there also is an intellectual
    efficiency, properly speaking, which is quite a different faculty. The
    former is more likely to be found in the successful engineer or business
    man than in the scholar of secluded habits, and because often such men of
    affairs received no discipline at college in the classics, the argument
    runs that utilitarian studies are as disciplinary as the humanistic. But
    efficiency of this kind is not an academic product at all, and is commonly
    developed, and should be developed, in the school of the world. It comes
    from dealing with men in matters of large physical moment, and may exist
    with a mind utterly undisciplined in the stricter sense of the word. We
    have had more than one illustrious example in recent years of men capable
    of dominating their fellows, let us say in financial transactions, who
    yet, in the grasp of first principles and in the analysis of consequences,
    have shown themselves to be as inefficient as children.

    Probably, however, few men who have had experience in education will deny
    the value of discipline to the classics, even though they hold that other
    studies, less costly from the utilitarian point of view, are equally
    educative in this respect. But it is further of prime importance, even if
    such an equality, or approach to equality, were granted, that we should
    select one group of studies, and unite in making it the core of the
    curriculum for the great mass of undergraduates. It is true in education
    as in other matters that strength comes from union, and weakness from
    division, and if educated men are to work together for a common end, they
    must have a common range of ideas, with a certain solidarity in their way
    of looking at things. As matters actually are, the educated man feels
    terribly his isolation under the scattering of intellectual pursuits, yet
    too often lacks the courage to deny the strange popular fallacy that there
    is virtue in sheer variety, and that somehow well-being is to be struck
    out from the clashing of miscellaneous interests rather than from
    concentration. In one of his annual reports some years ago President
    Eliot, of Harvard, observed from the figures of registration that the
    majority of students still at that time believed the best form of
    education for them was in the old humanistic courses, and _therefore_, he
    argued, the other courses should be fostered. There was never perhaps a
    more extraordinary syllogism since the _argal_ of Shakespeare's
    gravedigger. I quote from memory, and may slightly misrepresent the actual
    statement of the influential "educationalist," but the spirit of his
    words, as indeed of his practice, is surely as I give it. And the working
    of this spirit is one of the main causes of the curious fact that scarcely
    any other class of men in social intercourse feel themselves, in their
    deeper concerns, more severed one from another than those very college
    professors who ought to be united in the battle for educational
    leadership. This estrangement is sometimes carried to an extreme almost
    ludicrous. I remember once, in a small but advanced college, the
    consternation that was awakened when an instructor in philosophy went to a
    colleague–both of them now associates in a large university–for
    information in a question of biology. "What business has he with such
    matters," said the irate biologist; "let him stick to his last, and teach
    philosophy–if he can!" That was a polite jest, you will say. Perhaps; but
    not entirely. Philosophy is indeed taught in one lecture hall, and biology
    in another, but of conscious effort to make of education an harmonious
    driving force there is next to nothing. And as the teachers, so are the
    taught.

    Such criticism does not imply that advanced work in any of the branches of
    human knowledge should be curtailed; but it does demand that, as a
    background to the professional pursuits, there should be a common
    intellectual training through which all students should pass, acquiring
    thus a single body of ideas and images in which they could always meet as
    brother initiates.

    We shall, then, make a long step forward when we determine that in the
    college, as distinguished from the university, it is better to have the
    great mass of men, whatever may be the waste in a few unmalleable minds,
    go through the discipline of a single group of studies–with, of course, a
    considerable freedom of choice in the outlying field. And it will probably
    appear in experience that the only practicable group to select is the
    classics, with the accompaniment of philosophy and the mathematical
    sciences. Latin and Greek are, at least, as disciplinary as any other
    subjects; and if it can be further shown that they possess a specific
    power of correction for the more disintegrating tendencies of the age, it
    ought to be clear that their value as instruments of education outweighs
    the service of certain other studies which may seem to be more immediately
    utilitarian.

    For it will be pretty generally agreed that efficiency of the individual
    scholar and unity of the scholarly class are, properly, only the means to
    obtain the real end of education, which is social efficiency. The only
    way, in fact, to make the discipline demanded by a severe curriculum and
    the sacrifice of particular tastes required for unity seem worth the cost,
    is to persuade men that the resulting form of education both meets a
    present and serious need of society and promises to serve those
    individuals who desire to obtain society's fairer honors. As for the
    specific need of society at the present day, it is not my purpose to open
    this matter now, for the good reason that the editor of THE UNPOPULAR
    REVIEW has already permitted me to argue it at length in my article on
    _Natural Aristocracy_. Mr. McCombs, speaking for the "practical" man,
    declares that there is no place in politics for the intellectual
    aristocrat. A good many of us believe that unless the very reverse of this
    is true, unless the educated man can somehow, by virtue of his education,
    make of himself a governor of the people in the larger sense, and even to
    some extent in the narrow political sense, unless the college can produce
    a hierarchy of character and intelligence which shall in due measure
    perform the office of the discredited oligarchy of birth, we had better
    make haste to divert our enormous collegiate endowments into more useful
    channels.

    And here I am glad to find confirmation of my belief in the stalwart old
    _Boke Named the Governour_, published by Sir Thomas Elyot in 1531, the
    first treatise on education in the English tongue, and still, after all
    these years, one of the wisest. It is no waste of time to take account of
    the theory held by the humanists when study at Oxford and Cambridge was
    shaping itself for its long service in giving to the oligarchic government
    of Great Britain whatever elements it possessed of true aristocracy.
    Elyot's book is equally a treatise on the education of a gentleman, and on
    the ordinance of government; for, as he says elsewhere, he wrote "to
    instruct men in such virtues as shall be expedient for them which shall
    have authority in a weal public." I quote from various parts of his work
    with some abridgment, retaining the quaint spelling of the original, and I
    beg the reader not to skip, however long the citation may appear:

    Beholde also the ordre that god hath put generally in al his
    creatures, begynning at the moste inferiour or base, and
    assendynge upwarde; so that in euery thyng is ordre, and without
    ordre may be nothing stable or permanent; and it may nat be called
    ordre, excepte it do contayne in it degrees, high and base,
    accordynge to the merite or estimation of the thyng that is
    ordred. And therfore hit appereth that god gyueth nat to euery man
    like gyftes of grace, or of nature, but to some more, some lesse,
    as it liketh his diuine maiestie. For as moche as understandyng is
    the most excellent gyfte that man can receiue in his creation, it
    is therfore congruent, and accordynge that as one excelleth an
    other in that influence, as therby beinge next to the similitude
    of his maker, so shulde the astate of his persone be auanced in
    degree or place where understandynge may profite. Suche oughte to
    be set in a more highe place than the residue where they may se
    and also be sene; that by the beames of theyr excellent witte,
    shewed throughe the glasse of auctorite, other of inferiour
    understandynge may be directed to the way of vertue and commodious
    liuynge….

    Thus I conclude that nobilitie is nat after the vulgare opinion of
    men, but is only the prayse and surname of vertue; whiche the
    lenger it continueth in a name or lignage, the more is nobilitie
    extolled and meruailed at….

    If thou be a gouernour, or haste ouer other soueraygntie, knowe
    thy selfe. Knowe that the name of a soueraigne or ruler without
    actuall gouernaunce is but a shadowe, that gouernaunce standeth
    nat by wordes onely, but principally by acte and example; that by
    example of gouernours men do rise or falle in vertue or vice. Ye
    shall knowe all way your selfe, if for affection or motion ye do
    speke or do nothing unworthy the immortalitie and moste precious
    nature of your soule….

    In semblable maner the inferiour persone or subiecte aught to
    consider, that all be it he in the substaunce of soule and body be
    equall with his superior, yet for als moche as the powars and
    qualities of the soule and body, with the disposition of reason,
    be nat in euery man equall, therfore god ordayned a diuersitie or
    pre-eminence in degrees to be amonge men for the necessary
    derection and preseruation of them in conformitie of lyuinge….

    Where all thynge is commune, there lacketh ordre; and where ordre
    lacketh, there all thynge is odiouse and uncomly.

    Such is the goal which the grave Sir Thomas pointed out to the noble youth
    of his land at the beginning of England's greatness, and such, within the
    bounds of human frailty, has been the ideal even until now which the two
    universities have held before them. Naturally the method of training
    prescribed in the sixteenth century for the attainment of this goal is
    antiquated in some of its details, but it is no exaggeration,
    nevertheless, to speak of the _Boke Named the Governour_ as the very Magna
    Charta of our education. The scheme of the humanist might be described in
    a word as a disciplining of the higher faculty of the imagination to the
    end that the student may behold, as it were in one sublime vision, the
    whole scale of being in its range from the lowest to the highest under the
    divine decree of order and subordination, without losing sight of the
    immutable veracity at the heart of all variation, which "is only the
    praise and surname of virtue." This was no new vision, nor has it ever
    been quite forgotten. It was the whole meaning of religion to Hooker, from
    whom it passed into all that is best and least ephemeral in the Anglican
    Church. It was the basis, more modestly expressed, of Blackstone's
    conception of the British Constitution and of liberty under law. It was
    the kernel of Burke's theory of statecraft. It is the inspiration of the
    sublimer science, which accepts the hypothesis of evolution as taught by
    Darwin and Spencer, yet bows in reverence before the unnamed and
    incommensurable force lodged as a mystical purpose within the unfolding
    universe. It was the wisdom of that child of Stratford who, building
    better than he knew, gave to our literature its deepest and most
    persistent note. If anywhere Shakespeare seems to speak from his heart and
    to utter his own philosophy, it is in the person of Ulysses in that
    strange satire of life as "still wars and lechery" which forms the theme
    of _Troilus and Cressida_. Twice in the course of the play Ulysses
    moralizes on the causes of human evil. Once it is in an outburst against
    the devastations of disorder:

    Take but degree away, untune that string,
    And, hark, what discord follows! each thing meets
    In mere oppugnancy: the bounded waters
    Should lift their bosoms higher than the shores,
    And make a sop of all this solid globe:
    Strength should be lord of imbecility,
    And the rude son should strike his father dead:
    Force should be right; or rather, right and wrong,
    Between whose endless jar justice resides,
    Should lose their names, and so should justice too.
    Then every thing includes itself in power,
    Power into will, will into appetite.

    And, in the same spirit, the second tirade of Ulysses is charged with
    mockery at the vanity of the present and at man's usurpation of time as
    the destroyer instead of the preserver of continuity:

    For time is like a fashionable host
    That slightly shakes his parting guest by the hand,
    And with his arms outstretch'd, as he would fly,
    Grasps in the comer: welcome ever smiles,
    And farewell goes out sighing. O, let not virtue seek
    Remuneration for the thing it was;
    For beauty, wit,
    High birth, vigor of bone, desert in service,
    Love, friendship, charity, are subjects all
    To envious and calumniating time.

    To have made this vision of the higher imagination a true part of our
    self-knowledge, in such fashion that the soul is purged of envy for what
    is distinguished, and we feel ourselves fellows with the preserving,
    rather than the destroying, forces of time, is to be raised into the
    nobility of the intellect. To hold this knowledge in a mind trained to
    fine efficiency and confirmed by faithful comradeship, is to take one's
    place with the rightful governors of the people. Nor is there any narrow
    or invidious exclusiveness in such an aristocracy, which differs in its
    free hospitality from an oligarchy of artificial prescription. The more
    its membership is enlarged, the greater is its power, and the more secure
    are the privileges of each individual. Yet, if not exclusive, an academic
    aristocracy must by its very nature be exceedingly jealous of any
    levelling process which would shape education to the needs of the
    intellectual proletariat, and so diminish its own ranks. It cannot admit
    that, if education is once levelled downwards, the whole body of men will
    of themselves gradually raise the level to the higher range; for its creed
    declares that elevation must come from leadership rather than from
    self-motion of the mass. It will therefore be opposed to any scheme of
    studies which relaxes discipline or destroys intellectual solidarity. It
    will look with suspicion on any system which turns out half-educated men
    with the same diplomas as the fully educated, thinking that such methods
    of slurring over differences are likely to do more harm by discouraging
    the ambition to attain what is distinguished than good by spreading wide a
    thin veneer of culture. In particular it will distrust the present huge
    overgrowth of courses in government and sociology, which send men into the
    world skilled in the machinery of statecraft and with minds sharpened to
    the immediate demands of special groups, but with no genuine training of
    the imagination and no understanding of the longer problems of humanity,
    with no hold on the past, "amidst so vast a fluctuation of passions and
    opinions, to concentre their thoughts, to ballast their conduct, to
    preserve them from being blown about by every wind of fashionable
    doctrine." It will set itself against any regular subjection of the
    "fierce spirit of liberty," which is the breath of distinction and the
    very charter of aristocracy, to the sullen spirit of equality, which
    proceeds from envy in the baser sort of democracy. It will regard the
    character of education and the disposition of the curriculum as a question
    of supreme importance; for its motto is always, _abeunt studia in mores_.

    Now this aristocratic principle has, so to speak, its everlasting
    embodiment in Greek literature, from whence it was taken over into Latin
    and transmitted, with much mingling of foreign and even contradictory
    ideas, to the modern world. From Homer to the last runnings of the
    Hellenic spirit you will find it taught by every kind of precept and
    enforced by every kind of example; nor was Shakespeare writing at hazard,
    but under the instinctive guidance of genius, when he put his aristocratic
    creed into the mouth of the hero who to the end remained for the Greeks
    the personification of their peculiar wisdom. In no other poetry of the
    world is the law of distinction, as springing from a man's perception of
    his place in the great hierarchy of privilege and obligation, from the
    lowest human being up to the Olympian gods, so copiously and magnificently
    set forth as in Pindar's _Odes of Victory_. And Æschylus was the first
    dramatist to see with clear vision the primacy of the intellect in the law
    of orderly development, seemingly at variance with the divine immutable
    will of Fate, yet finally in mysterious accord with it. When the
    philosophers of the later period came to the creation of systematic
    ethics, they had only the task of formulating what was already latent in
    the poets and historians of their land; and it was the recollection of the
    fulness of such instruction in the _Nicomachean Ethics_ and the Platonic
    Dialogues, with their echo in the _Officia_ of Cicero, as if in them were
    stored up all the treasures of antiquity, that raised our Sir Thomas into
    wondering admiration:

    Lorde god, what incomparable swetnesse of wordes and mater shall
    he finde in the saide warkes of Plato and Cicero; wherin is ioyned
    grauitie with dilectation, excellent wysedome with diuine
    eloquence, absolute vertue with pleasure incredible, and euery
    place is so infarced [crowded] with profitable counsaile, ioyned
    with honestie, that those thre bokes be almoste sufficient to make
    a perfecte and excellent gouernour.

    There is no need to dwell on this aspect of the classics. He who cares to
    follow their full working in this direction, as did our English humanist,
    may find it exhibited in Plato's political and ethical scheme of
    self-development, or in Aristotle's ideal of the Golden Mean which
    combines magnanimity with moderation, and elevation with self-knowledge.
    If a single word were used to describe the character and state of life
    upheld by Plato and Aristotle, as spokesmen of their people, it would be
    _eleutheria_, _liberty_: the freedom to cultivate the higher part of a
    man's nature–his intellectual prerogative, his desire of truth, his
    refinements of taste–and to hold the baser part of himself in subjection;
    the freedom, also, for its own perfection, and indeed for its very
    existence, to impose an outer conformity to, or at least respect for, the
    laws of this inner government on others who are of themselves ungoverned.
    Such liberty is the ground of true distinction; it implies the opposite of
    an equalitarianism which reserves its honors and rewards for those who
    attain a bastard kind of distinction by the cunning of leadership, without
    departing from common standards–the demagogues who rise by flattery. But
    it is, on the other hand, by no means dependent on the artificial
    distinctions of privilege, and is peculiarly adapted to an age whose
    appointed task must be to create a natural aristocracy as a _via media_
    between an equalitarian democracy and a prescriptive oligarchy or
    plutocracy. It is a notable fact that, as the real hostility to the
    classics in the present day arises from an instinctive suspicion of them
    as standing in the way of a downward-levelling mediocrity, so, at other
    times, they have fallen under displeasure for their veto on a contrary
    excess. Thus, in his savage attack on the Commonwealth, to which he gave
    the significant title _Behemoth_, Hobbes lists the reading of classical
    history among the chief causes of the rebellion. "There were," he says,
    "an exceeding great number of men of the better sort, that had been so
    educated as that in their youth, having read the books written by famous
    men of the ancient Grecian and Roman commonwealths concerning their polity
    and great actions, in which books the popular government was extolled by
    that glorious name of liberty, and monarchy disgraced by the name of
    tyranny, they became thereby in love with their forms of government; and
    out of these men were chosen the greatest part of the House of Commons; or
    if they were not the greatest part, yet by advantage of their eloquence
    were always able to sway the rest." To this charge Hobbes returns again
    and again, even declaring that "the universities have been to this nation
    as the Wooden Horse was to the Trojans." And the uncompromising monarchist
    of the _Leviathan_, himself a classicist of no mean attainments, as may be
    known by his translation of Thucydides, was not deceived in his
    accusation. The tyrannicides of Athens and Rome, the Aristogeitons and
    Brutuses and others, were the heroes by whose example the leaders of the
    French Revolution (rightly, so far as they did not fall into the opposite,
    equalitarian extreme) were continually justifying their acts:

    There Brutus starts and stares by midnight taper,
    Who all the day enacts–a woollen-draper.

    And again, in the years of the Risorgimento, more than one of the
    champions of Italian liberty went to death with those great names on their
    lips.

    So runs the law of order and right subordination. But if the classics
    offer the best service to education by inculcating an aristocracy of
    intellectual distinction, they are equally effective in enforcing the
    similar lesson of time. It is a true saying of our ancient humanist that
    "the longer it continueth in a name or lineage, the more is nobility
    extolled and marvelled at." It is true because in this way our imagination
    is working with the great conservative law of growth. Whatever may be in
    theory our democratic distaste for the insignia of birth, we cannot get
    away from the fact that there is a certain honor of inheritance, and that
    we instinctively pay homage to one who represents a noble name. There is
    nothing really illogical in this: for, as an English statesman has put it,
    "the past is one of the elements of our power." He is the wise democrat
    who, with no opposition to such a decree of Nature, endeavors to control
    its operation by expecting noble service where the memory of nobility
    abides. When last year Oxford bestowed its highest honor on an American,
    distinguished not only for his own public acts but for the great tradition
    embodied in his name, the Orator of the University did not omit this
    legitimate appeal to the imagination, singularly appropriate in its
    academic Latin:

    … Statim succurrit animo antiqua illa Romae condicio, cum non
    tam propter singulos cives quam propter singulas gentes nomen
    Romanum floreret. Cum enim civis alicujus et avum et proavum
    principes civitatis esse creatos, cum patrem legationis munus apud
    aulam Britannicam summa cum laude esse exsecutum cognovimus; cum
    denique ipsum per totum bellum stipendia equo meritum, summa
    pericula "Pulcra pro Libertate" ausum,… Romanae alicujus
    gentis–Brutorum vel Deciorum–annales evolvere videmur, qui
    testimonium adhibent "fortes creari fortibus," et majorum exemplis
    et imaginibus nepotes ad virtutem accendi.

    Is there any man so dull of soul as not to be stirred by that enumeration
    of civic services zealously inherited; or is there any one so envious of
    the past as not to believe that such memories should be honored in the
    present as an incentive to noble emulation?

    Well, we cannot all of us count Presidents and Ambassadors among our
    ancestors, but we can, if we will, in the genealogy of the inner life
    enroll ourselves among the adopted sons of a family in comparison with
    which the Bruti and Decii of old and the Adamses of to-day are veritable
    _new men_. We can see what defence against the meaner depredations of the
    world may be drawn from the pride of birth, when, as it sometimes happens,
    the obligation of a great past is kept as a contract with the present;
    shall we forget to measure the enlargement and elevation of mind which
    ought to come to a man who has made himself the heir of the ancient Lords
    of Wisdom? "To one small people," as Sir Henry Maine has said, in words
    often quoted, "it was given to create the principle of Progress. That
    people was the Greek. Except the blind forces of Nature, nothing moves in
    this world which is not Greek in its origin." That is a hard saying, but
    scarcely exaggerated. Examine the records of our art and our science, our
    philosophy and the enduring element of our faith, our statecraft and our
    notion of liberty, and you will find that they all go back for their
    inspiration to that one small people, and strike their roots into the soil
    of Greece. What we have added, it is well to know; but he is the
    aristocrat of the mind who can display a diploma from the schools of the
    Academy and the Lyceum, and from the Theatre of Dionysus. What tradition
    of ancestral achievement in the Senate or on the field of battle shall
    broaden a man's outlook and elevate his will equally with the
    consciousness that his way of thinking and feeling has come down to him by
    so long and honorable a descent, or shall so confirm him in his better
    judgment against the ephemeral and vulgarizing solicitations of the hour?
    Other men are creatures of the visible moment; he is a citizen of the past
    and of the future. And such a charter of citizenship it is the first duty
    of the college to provide.

    I have limited myself in these pages to a discussion of what may be called
    the public side of education, considering the classics in their power to
    mould character and foster sound leadership in a society much given to
    drifting. Of the inexhaustible joy and consolation they afford to the
    individual, only he can have full knowledge who has made the writers of
    Greece and Rome his friends and counsellors through many vicissitudes of
    life. It is related of Sainte-Beuve, who, according to Renan, read
    everything and remembered everything, that one could observe a peculiar
    serenity on his face whenever he came down from his study after reading a
    book of Homer. The cost of learning the language of Homer is not small;
    but so are all fair things difficult, as the Greek proverb runs, and the
    reward in this case is precious beyond estimation.

    Nor need we forget another proverb from Greece, with its spirit of
    "accommodation"–that the half is sometimes greater than the whole. Even a
    moderate acquaintance with the language, helped out by good translations
    (especially in such form as the Loeb Classics are now offering, with the
    original and the English on opposite pages), will go a surprising length
    towards keeping a man, amid the exactions of a professional or otherwise
    busy life, in possession of the heritage to which our age has grown so
    perilously indifferent.

    HYPNOTISM, TELEPATHY, AND DREAMS

    A good many good judges find the world more out of joint, and moving with
    a more threatening rattling, than at any previous time since the French
    Revolution, and think that this is largely because the machine has lost
    too much of that regulation it used to get from the religions. Much of the
    regulation came from an interest in things wider than those directly
    revealed by sense.

    Possibly a revival of such an interest may be promised by the recent
    indications of a range of our forces, both physical and psychic, far wider
    than previous experience has indicated. This leads us to invite attention
    to some unusual psychic phenomena evinced by persons of exceptional
    sensibilities not yet as well understood, or even as carefully
    investigated, as perhaps they deserve to be. The physical phenomena are
    outside of our present purpose.

    There are hundreds of well authenticated reports of super-usual visions.
    The vast majority of them, however, were experienced when the percipients
    were in bed, but believed themselves awake. But almost everybody has often
    believed himself awake in bed, when he was only dreaming. Hence the
    probability is overwhelming that most of these super-usual experiences
    were had in dreams.

    But it is certain that not all were, at least in dreams as ordinarily
    understood; but there seems to be a waking dream state. Foster's visions
    virtually all came while he was awake, and they were generally at once
    described by him as if he were describing a landscape or a play. At times
    he very closely identified himself with some personality of his visions,
    and acted out the personality, just as Mrs. Piper has habitually done. The
    following is an approximate instance, quoted by Bartlett (_The Salem
    Seer_, p. 51 f.):

    Says a writer in the New York _World_, Dec. 27, 1885:

    … While we were talking one night, Foster and I, there came a
    knock at the door. Bartlett arose and opened it, disclosing as he
    did so two young men plainly dressed, of marked provincial
    aspect…. I saw at once that they were clients, and arose to go.
    Foster restrained me.

    "Sit down," he said. "I'll try and get rid of them, for I'm not in
    the humor to be disturbed…."

    Foster hinted that he had no particular inclination to gratify
    them then and there, but they protested that they had come some
    distance, and, with a characteristically good-natured smile, he
    gave in….

    Then follows an account of a fairly good séance–taps on the
    marble table, reading pellets, describing persons, etc., until I
    thought Foster was tired of the interview and was feigning sleep
    to end it. All of a sudden he sprang to his feet with such an
    expression of horror and consternation as an actor playing Macbeth
    would have given a good deal to imitate. His eyes glared, his
    breast heaved, his hands clenched….

    "Why did you come here?" cried Foster, in a wail that seemed to
    come from the bottom of his soul. "Why do you come here to torment
    me with such a sight? Oh, God! It's horrible! It's horrible!… It
    is your father I see!… He died fearfully! He died fearfully! He
    was in Texas–on a horse–with cattle. He was alone. It is the
    prairies! Alone! The horse fell! He was under it! His thigh was
    broken–horribly broken! The horse ran away and left him! He lay
    there stunned! Then he came to his senses! Oh! his thigh was
    dreadful! Such agony! My God! Such agony!"

    Foster fairly screamed at this. The younger of the men … broke
    into violent sobs. His companion wept, too, and the pair of them
    clasped hands. Bartlett looked on concerned. As for me, I was
    astounded.

    "He was four days dying–four days dying–of starvation and
    thirst," Foster went on, as if deciphering some terrible
    hieroglyphs written on the air. "His thigh swelled to the size of
    his body. Clouds of flies settled on him–flies and vermin–and he
    chewed his own arm and drank his own blood. He died mad. And my
    God! he crawled three miles in those four days! Man! Man! that's
    how your father died!"

    So saying, with a great sob, Foster dropped into his chair, his
    cheeks purple, and tears running down them in rivers. The younger
    man … burst into a wild cry of grief and sank upon the neck of
    his friend. He, too, was sobbing as if his own heart would break.
    Bartlett stood over Foster wiping his forehead with a
    handkerchief….

    "It's true," said the younger man's friend; "his father was a
    stock-raiser in Texas, and after he had been missing from his
    drove for over a week, they found him dead and swollen with his
    leg broken. They tracked him a good distance from where he must
    have fallen. But nobody ever heard till now how he died." …

    Now it is hardly to be supposed that the young visitor could ever have had
    this scene in his mind as vividly as Foster had. In that case where and
    how did Foster get the vividness and emotion? How do we get them in
    dreams? He dreamed while he was awake.

    As Bartlett quotes this, and as it declares him to have been present, he
    of course attests it by quoting it. So in each of Bartlett's quoted cases,
    the original witness is the reporter in the newspaper, and Bartlett, who
    was present (he was Foster's traveling companion and business agent) thus
    confirms it. We know Mr. Bartlett personally, and have thorough confidence
    in his sanity and sincerity. We have also been at the pains to learn that
    he commands the confidence and respect of his fellow townsmen in Tolland,
    Connecticut, where he is passing a green old age. Moreover, he does not
    interpret these phenomena by "spiritism."

    We also had a sitting with Foster, in which he undoubtedly showed abundant
    telepathy, and satisfied us that he was fundamentally honest, though not
    always discriminating between his involuntary impressions, and his natural
    impulses to help out their coherence and interest.

    * * * * *

    Those who explain these things by denying their existence, were at least
    excusable thirty, or even twenty, years ago, but since the carefully
    sifted and authenticated and recorded evidence of recent years, especially
    that gathered by the Society for Psychical Research, the makers of such
    explanations simply put themselves in the category of those who, in
    Schopenhauer's day, denied the telopsis which is now quite generally
    recognized. He said their attitude should not be called skeptical, but
    merely ignorant. This brings to mind an excellent very practical friend
    who read the first number of this REVIEW, and praised it, but said: "Don't
    fool any more with Psychical Research and Simplified Spelling." We
    refrained from saying that we had not known that he had ever studied
    either, and we would not say it here if we were not confident that his
    aversion from the subject will prevent his reading this.

    To return to the manifestations: here are some other cases where Foster
    identified himself with a personality of his vision. (Bartlett, _op.
    cit._, 93.)

    From Sacramento _Record_, December 8, 1873:

    Foster at one time seized A.'s hand, explaining, "God bless you,
    my dear boy, my son. I am thankful I at last may speak to you. I
    want you to know I am your father, who loved you in life and loves
    you still. I am near to you; a thin veil alone separates us.
    Good-by. I am your father, Abijah A—-"

    "Good heavens!" exclaimed A—-, "that was my father's name, his
    tone, his manner, his action."

    "And," said Foster, "it was a good influence; he was a man of
    large veneration."

    The above indicates what we will provisionally call Possession. But it is
    not possession to the extent of complete expulsion of the original
    consciousness, as in the trances of Home, Moses, and Mrs. Piper.

    And which is the following? (Bartlett, _op. cit._, 103):

    [Letter to editor, written Nov. 30, 1874]

    New York _Daily Graphic_: … He told me he saw the spirit of an
    old woman close to me, describing most perfectly my grandmother,
    and repeating: "Resodeda, Resodeda is here; she kisses her
    grandson." Arising from his chair, Foster embraced and kissed me
    in the same peculiar way as my grandmother did when alive.

    But here the Possession seems complete (Bartlett, _op. cit._, 140). From
    the Melbourne _Daily Age_:

    Mr. Foster … in answer to the question, What he died of?
    suddenly interrupted, "Stay, this spirit will enter and possess
    me," and instantaneously his whole body was seized with quivering
    convulsions, the eyes were introverted, the face swelled, and the
    mouth and hands were spasmodically agitated. Another change, and
    there sat before me the counterpart of the figure of my departed
    friend, stricken down with complete paralysis, just as he was on
    his death-bed. The transformation was so life-like, if I may use
    the expression, that I fancied I could detect the very features
    and physiognomical changes that passed across the visage of my
    dying friend. The kind of paralysis was exactly represented, with
    the palsied hand extended to me to shake, as in the case of the
    original. Mr. Foster recovered himself when I touched it, and he
    said in reply to one of my companions that he had completely lost
    his own identity during the fit, and felt like waves of water
    flowing all over his body, from the crown downwards.

    Now for some tentative explanation of these rather unusual proceedings. It
    is generally known that a hypnotized person will imagine things and do
    things willed by the hypnotizer, that the sensibility of persons to
    hypnotism varies, and that persons frequently hypnotized become
    increasingly susceptible to the influence.

    Now what is ordinarily called thought transference has all these symptoms,
    and the combined indications seem to be that persons who readily
    experience thought-transference are specially susceptible to hypnotic
    influence, and get the transferred thought from almost anybody, just as
    the recognized hypnotic subject gets it from his hypnotizer; and that
    persons of excessive sensibility, like Foster, Home, Mrs. Holland, Mrs.
    Piper and mediums generally–the genuine ones,–simply get their
    impressions hypnotically from their sitters.

    But this explanation (?) by no means covers the whole situation. In the
    first place, it does not cover the vividness and the emotional content
    often displayed by the sensitive. The sitter is very seldom conscious of
    anything approaching it. It comes nearer to, in fact almost seems
    identical with, the frequent vividness and intensity of dreams. But where
    do dreams come from, whether in sleep, or in a waking "dream state" like
    that of Foster and many other sensitives? They don't come from any
    assignable "sitter." This present scribe dreams architecture and
    bric-a-brac finer than any he ever saw, or than any ever made. Yet he is
    no architect, or artist of any kind. Where does it all come from?

    Dreams, moreover, are filled with memories of forgotten things. Where do
    they come from? Dreams, too, are by no means devoid of truths not
    previously known to the dreamer, or, it would sometimes seem, to anybody
    else. Where do they come from?

    Du Prel and his school say they come from a "subliminal self," and Myers
    picks up the term and spreads it through Anglo-Saxondom. But those queer
    dreams frequently include persons who oppose the self–argue with it, and
    even down it, sometimes very much for its information, regeneration and
    increased stability. That does not seem like a house divided against
    itself; such an one, we have on very high authority, is apt to fall.
    James, cornered by his studies in Psychical Research, was inclined to
    posit a "cosmic reservoir" of all thoughts and feelings that ever existed,
    and of potentialities of all the thoughts and feelings that are ever going
    to exist; and under various designations, this cosmic reservoir or,–it
    seems a better metaphor–the cosmic soul filling it, and dribbling into
    our little souls,–is a guess of virtually all the philosophers from James
    back to Plato, and farther still–into the mists.

    Moreover this guess is powerfully backed up by another guess: men's
    speculations have been reaching back for the beginning of mind, until they
    recognize that a consistent doctrine of evolution finds no beginning, and
    demands mind as a constituent of the star-dust, and, when it really comes
    down to the scratch, is unable to imagine matter unassociated with mind.
    This is admirably expressed by James (Psychology I, 140):

    If evolution is to work smoothly, consciousness in some shape must
    have been present at the very origin of things. Accordingly we
    find that the more clear-sighted evolutionary philosophers are
    beginning to posit it there. Each atom of the nebula, they
    suppose, must have had an aboriginal atom of consciousness linked
    with it; and, just as the material atoms have formed bodies and
    brains by massing themselves together, so the mental atoms, by an
    analogous process of aggregation, have fused into those larger
    consciousnesses which we know in ourselves and suppose to exist in
    our fellow-animals.

    That mind is not limited to this connection with matter, we see proved _a
    posteriori_ every day by the appearance from _some_ source, it may be only
    from the memories of survivors, of minds whose accompanying matter is long
    since dissipated.

    Moreover, in life, the matter is changing constantly and
    entirely–"renewed once in seven years." Yet not only does the "plan," the
    "idea," of the material man remain the same, but his mind grows for forty,
    sixty, sometimes eighty years, while the body begins to go down hill at
    twenty-eight.

    Moreover, we never see the sum of matter in the universe increasing, and
    we do see the sum of mind increasing every time two old thoughts coalesce
    into a new one, or even every time matter assumes a new form before a
    perceiving intelligence, not to speak of every time Mr. Bryan or Mr.
    Roosevelt opens his mouth. We cite these last as the extreme examples of
    increase–in quantity. We see another sort of increase every time Lord
    Bryce takes up his pen–the mental treasures of the world are added
    to–the contents of the cosmic reservoir worthily increased–the cosmic
    soul greater and more significant than before.

    Parts of it farther and farther removed in time and space seem to be
    manifesting themselves through the sensitives every day: so the evidence
    is increasing that none of it has ever been extinguished. The evidence
    that any part has been, is merely the evidence that it has stopped flowing
    through each man when he dies. But there are pretty strong indications
    that it has welled up occasionally through another man, and yet with the
    original individuality apparently even stronger than it was in the first
    man–strong enough to make an alien body–Foster's, in the instances
    quoted, look and act like the original twin body.

    Yet while the cosmic soul idea seems very illuminating, and even
    stimulating, as far as it goes, it soon lands us in the swamp of paradox
    surrounding all our knowledge. How reconcile it with our
    individuality–the individuality as dear as life itself–virtually
    identical with life itself? Well, we can't reconcile them, at least just
    yet. But we can pull our feet up from the swamp, and make a step that may
    be towards a reconciliation. Each of our brains is a network of channels
    through which the cosmic soul flows; and there are no two brains
    alike–hence our individuality.

    But those brains perish. Must individuality be conceded at the cost of our
    mental continuity? Perhaps not. Grant even the original mind-atom to be a
    constituent, or inseparable companion, of an original matter-atom
    (wouldn't it be more up to date to say vibration in each case?), mind, as
    we have already tried to demonstrate, is not limited, as matter seems to
    be, to those primitive atoms.

    * * * * *

    The vague but almost unescapable notion of the cosmic soul also opens up
    some hint of an explanation of hypnotism, including, of course, thought
    transference. These vague hints or gleams on the borderland of our
    knowledge are of course something like what must be such hints of what we
    know as color, as go through the pigment spots on the surface of one of
    the lower creatures. Such as our limits are, we can express them only in
    metaphors. But for that matter all of our language beyond a few material
    conceptions, is metaphor from them. Well, on the hypothesis (or facing the
    fact, if you prefer) of the cosmic soul, telepathy, hypnotism and all that
    sort of thing at once affiliates itself with all our easy conceptions of
    interflow–in fluids, gases, sounds, colors, magnetism, electricity, etc.
    It's all a vague groping, but there seems something there which, as we
    evolve farther, we may get clearer impressions of.

    Well, to return to our sheep. Foster didn't get the clearness and
    intensity of his visions from the comparatively indistinct and placid
    impressions in his sitters' minds. There must be something more than
    hypnotism from the sitter.

    * * * * *

    Now here is a tougher case which opens a new element of the problem. It is
    from _The Autobiography of a Journalist_, by W.J. Stillman, Boston, 1901,
    Vol. I, pp. 192-4: Not many of our older readers will require any
    introduction of Stillman. For the younger ones, we may say that he was a
    very eminent art-critic; spent most of the latter half of his life abroad,
    being part of the time our consul at Crete; wrote a history of the Cretan
    Rebellion, and other books; and was a regular correspondent of _The
    Nation_, and of _The London Times_. We never knew his veracity questioned.

    Here is the story:

    A "spiritual medium," Miss A. was "under the control" of Stillman's dead
    cousin "Harvey." The "possession" seems to have been throughout free from
    trance. Stillman says:

    I asked Harvey if he had seen old Turner, the landscape painter,
    since his death, which had taken place not very long before. The
    reply was "Yes," and I then asked what he was doing, the reply
    being a pantomime of painting. I then asked if Harvey could bring
    Turner there, to which the reply was, "I do not know; I will go
    and see," upon which Miss A. said, "This influence [Harvey's.
    Editor] is going away–it is gone"; and after a short pause added,
    "There is another influence coming, in that direction," pointing
    over her left shoulder. "I don't like it," and she shuddered
    slightly, but presently sat up in her chair with a most
    extraordinary personation of the old painter in manner, in the
    look out from under the brow, and the pose of the head. It was as
    if the ghost of Turner, as I had seen him at Griffiths's, sat in
    the chair, and it made my flesh creep to the very tips of my
    fingers, as if a spirit sat before me. Miss A. exclaimed, "This
    influence has taken complete possession of me, as none of the
    others did. I am obliged to do what it wants me to." I asked if
    Turner would write his name for me, to which she replied by a
    sharp, decided negative sign. I then asked if he would give me
    some advice about my painting, remembering Turner's kindly
    invitation and manner when I saw him. This proposition was met by
    the same decided negative, accompanied by the fixed and sardonic
    stare which the girl had put on at the coming of the new
    influence. This disconcerted me, and I then explained to my
    brother what had been going on, as, the questions being mental, he
    had no clue to the pantomime. I said that as an influence which
    purported to be Turner was present, and refused to answer any
    questions, I supposed there was nothing more to be done.

    But Miss A. still sat unmoved and helpless, so we waited.
    Presently she remarked that the influence wanted her to do
    something she knew not what, only that she had to get up and go
    across the room, which she did with the feeble step of an old man.
    She crossed the room and took down from the wall a colored French
    lithograph, and, coming to me, laid it on the table before me, and
    by gesture called my attention to it. She then went through the
    pantomime of stretching a sheet of paper on a drawing-board, then
    that of sharpening a lead pencil, following it up by tracing the
    outlines of the subject in the lithograph. Then followed in
    similar pantomime the choosing of a water-color pencil, noting
    carefully the necessary fineness of the point, and then the
    washing-in of a drawing, broadly. Miss A. seemed much amused by
    all this, but as she knew nothing of drawing she understood
    nothing of it. Then with the pencil and her pocket handkerchief
    she began taking out the lights, "rubbing-out," as the technical
    term is. This seemed to me so contrary to what I conceived to be
    the execution of Turner that I interrupted with the question, "Do
    you mean to say that Turner rubbed out his lights?" to which she
    gave the affirmative sign. I asked further if in a drawing which I
    then had in my mind, the well-known "Llanthony Abbey," the central
    passage of sunlight and shadow through rain was done in that way,
    and she again gave the affirmative reply, emphatically. I was so
    firmly convinced to the contrary that I was now persuaded that
    there was a simulation of personality, such as was generally the
    case with the public mediums, and I said to my brother, who had
    not heard any of my questions [He says above that they were
    mental. Ed.] that this was another humbug, and then repeated what
    had passed, saying that Turner could not have worked in that way.

    Six weeks later I sailed for England, and, on arriving in London,
    I went at once to see Ruskin, and told him the whole story. He
    declared the contrariness manifested by the medium to be entirely
    characteristic of Turner, and had the drawing in question down for
    examination. We scrutinized it closely, and both recognized beyond
    dispute that the drawing had been executed in the way that Miss A.
    indicated. Ruskin advised me to send an account of the affair to
    the _Cornhill_, which I did; but it was rejected, as might have
    been expected in the state of public opinion at that time, and I
    can easily imagine Thackeray putting it into the basket in a rage.

    I offer no interpretation of the facts which I have here recorded,
    but I have no hesitation in saying that they completed and fixed
    my conviction of the existence of invisible and independent
    intelligences to which the phenomena were due.

    To me they seem perhaps the nearest I have come to a communication of
    something not known to any earthly intelligence, and yet it _may_ have
    been so known.

    When manifestations of this general nature first attracted systematic
    study, they were attributed, as already stated, to telepathy from the
    sitter. Stillman knew Turner, and as Stillman had an artist's vividness of
    impression, the sensitive could have got from him a pretty good idea of
    Turner, and have acted it out. But how about the innumerable cases not
    unlike the Foster cases quoted, where sensitives get impressions much more
    vivid than the sitter appears capable of holding, and act them out with
    dramatic verisimilitude of which the sitter is absolutely incapable; and
    how about the innumerable cases where the sensitive gets impressions and
    memories which the sitter never had?

    These have been accounted for as being picked up from absent persons, by a
    kind of wireless telegraphy, for which we have ventured, with the
    assistance of a couple of Grecian friends, to suggest the name
    teloteropathy.

    Well! In this Turner case, _somebody_ somewhere, _may_ have known what
    neither the sensitive nor Stillman knew of Turner's method of work, and
    the sensitive's wireless _may_ have picked up all those detailed
    impressions and dramatic impressions of them from that unknown _somebody_.
    But is that any easier to swallow than that old Turner himself was the
    somebody–that his share of the cosmic soul, or a sufficient portion of
    his share, flowed into or hypnotized the sensitive, and made her act as
    she did?

    * * * * *

    And now let us go on to some of the developments of these phenomena
    manifested by Mrs. Piper. Unlike the manifestations already given, hers
    are not from waking dreams, but from dreams in trance. Moreover, so far
    the sensitives have manifested impressions of but one personality at a
    time, but Mrs. Piper has manifested one by speech and, at the same time,
    another by writing, the expressions of the two apparent personalities
    progressing independently, with full coherence and consistency. Moreover,
    in many of her trances she seemed as if surrounded by a crowd of persons
    endeavoring, with different degrees of success, to express themselves
    through her, or she endeavoring to express them. All this of course, is
    counter to the impression prevailing during the early years of her career,
    that her soul had left her body, and the body was "possessed" by a
    postcarnate soul expressing itself through her. The present aspect of the
    facts is more as if she had impressions such as we all have in dreams, of
    any number of personalities around her. Some of her typical manifestations
    may give still further indications of interflowing of mental impressions.

    The George "Pelham" famous in the annals of Psychical Research was a
    friend of the present writer, and his alleged postcarnate self appeared
    through Mrs. Piper to the following effect. There could not have been
    anything cooked up about it; it was my first and only sitting with Mrs.
    Piper, who knew nothing about me or my friends. In fact, the old theories
    of some form of fraud, now, in the light of the vast accumulation of later
    knowledge, seem ridiculous. However the phenomena have to be explained,
    that explanation is out of date.

    G.P. speaks.–"A" [assumed initial. Ed.] "is in a critical state.
    He's not himself now. He's terribly depressed." Sitter–"Can you
    tell anything [more] about A?" G.P.–"Friend of yours in body."
    S.–"Of Hodgson?" [Who was present. This question and the
    following were mild "tests": I knew the man well. Ed.]
    G.P.–"Yes." S.–"Did I ever know him?" G.P.–"Yes, you knew him
    very well. You're connected with him." S.–"Through whom?"
    G.P.–"Do you know any B—-?" [assumed initial. Ed.] S.–"Are A.
    and I connected through B?" G.P.–"Write to B. and he'll tell you
    all about it."

    It turned out later that A. actually was low in his mind, and that B.,
    whom nobody present knew, _was_ trying to get him occupation. I knew
    nothing whatever about any such circumstances, nor did Hodgson. To suppose
    that Mrs. Piper did, would be absurd. _But_ they were known to other minds
    "in the body," and hence the medium's utterance of them is open to the
    interpretation of teloteropathy. Similar instances are not rare, but the
    interpretation of teloteropathy seems to be rapidly losing probability.

    In this instance, I _was_ "connected with" B., but only so far as he had
    become a professor at Yale long after my graduation: I did not know him
    personally. But my intimate connection with A. was not only direct, but
    through several persons intimate with us both, including G.P. when living.
    Mere telepathy, certainly mere telepathy from my mind, would have
    "spotted" some one of these connections much more readily than the alleged
    one with B., which was hardly a connection at all.

    The _simplest_ solution for the whole business, though perhaps not the
    most "scientific," or even probable, is that the spirit of G.P. was
    troubled about A. and habitually thinking of me at the University Club as
    a Yale man, on my turning up at the séance, was reminded of the solution
    of A.'s troubles proposed through B., and wanted me to help.

    And now to this rather commonplace manifestation comes an interesting
    sequel illustrating the reach of mind spoken of at the outset. Out of a
    perfectly clear sky came to me in New York on April 8, 1894, the message
    from G.P., to look out for A., who was low in his mind, and that B. was
    trying to get a place for him. On May 29th, Hodgson writes me as follows,
    showing that the same thing had come up _through the heteromatic writing
    of A.'s wife at Granada in Spain_, and meant nothing to her or to A.

    –You may be interested in the inclosed. Keep private. [This
    injunction is of course outlawed by time, but I still conceal the
    names of the parties. Ed.] and please return. I am writing from my
    den, and haven't copy of your sitting at hand. But I remember that
    something was said at your sitting _re_ B. and A.

    (_Copy of Enclosure._)

    "GRANADA, May 6, 1894.

    "Dear H.[odgson]:

    "Those suggestions from Geo. that I write to B. prove interesting
    in the light of what I first learned here: that he had been
    lamenting my silence and had been urging me to a place as —-
    [at] Yale where he is. I had no notion of this move on his part
    till four days ago when I received a letter telling me. Of course
    nothing came of it, but anything less known than that cannot be
    imagined. The message came once earlier thro' [his wife. Ed.] to
    whom George wrote it [heteromatically. Ed.]. George [in life. Ed.]
    never heard of B. nor saw him, nor did we ever speak of B. to Geo.
    or Phinuit…. Of course I don't want mention made of the effort
    of B. to get me the Yale place. What Geo. said was to write to B.;
    he is a good friend of yours [_i.e._, of A. Ed.]

    "All send kind messages. Yrs. ever.

    "A—-."

    Being intensely busy, and not as much interested in the matter as later
    experiences have made me, I did not at the moment catch the full purport
    of Hodgson's letter, or write him till June 5th, and did not keep any copy
    that I can find of my letter. He wrote me on the 8th:

    "Thanks for yours of June 5th, with return of A.'s letter. I knew
    nothing whatever of the circumstances connected with B., neither,
    so far as I can tell by cross-questioning, did Mrs. Piper."

    And I, the present scribe, certainly did not. A. did not. B. alone did,
    with whatever persons he may have approached on the matter, and Mrs. Piper
    had presumably never seen one of the group. So where did Mrs. Piper and
    Mrs. A. get it? The only answers that seem possible are that she and Mrs.
    A. either got it teloteropathically from one of those absent, or that the
    postcarnate George Pelham himself wrote her about it, and also told me of
    it through Mrs. Piper's organism in New York, and four days later was
    working it into a cross-correspondence through Mrs. A. in Spain. At first
    blush the latter seems easier; and I am not sure but that it does on
    reflection.

    Hodgson's letter continues:

    "I never knew of any B. connected with Yale. When B. was first
    mentioned at the sitting, I had a vague notion that some B. or
    other had gone to England or France as United States consul. I
    also knew the name of —- —- B. [a celebrated author. Ed.], and
    met her after she became Mrs. C. two or three years ago.

    "On questioning Mrs. Piper, which I did by referring to books
    first, I found that she remembered the name of —- —- B. when I
    mentioned it, and connected it in some way with [a certain book.
    Ed.], which was widely circulated some years ago. This was the
    only B. that she seemed to know anything about….

    "Yours sincerely,

    "R. HODGSON."

    Now does not all this give a strong impression of an interflow among minds
    all over–in New York (the place of the sitting), Granada (Mrs. A.'s place
    of sojourn), Boston (A.'s home), New Haven (B.'s home), and the universe
    in general (G.P.'s apparent home)–of an interflow free from the
    limitations of time and space, and independent of all means of
    communication known to us?

    This impression tends to grow deeper with farther study. We have had a
    cross-correspondence between two incarnate intelligences and one apparently
    postcarnate. Mr. Piddington has unearthed a cross-correspondence between
    one apparently postcarnate intelligence and seven "living" ones.

    Perhaps the significance of cross-correspondences justifies a little more
    specific treatment, and even the repetition of a paragraph from the first
    number of this REVIEW. The topic has lately attracted more attention from
    the S.P.R. than any other.

    If Mrs. Verrall in London and Mrs. Holland in India both, at about the
    same time, write heteromatically about a subject that they both
    understand, that is probably coincidence; but if both write about it when
    but one of them understands it, that is probably teloteropathy; and if
    both write about it when neither understands it, and each of their
    respective writings is apparently nonsense, but both make sense when put
    together, the only obvious hypothesis is that both were inspired by a
    third mind.

    There are many instances of strict cross-correspondence of this type. The
    one we have given was perhaps more impressive than a stricter one would be
    apt to be.

    * * * * *

    Accounts of sittings generally suggest apparent intercommunication
    independent of time and space between postcarnate intelligences: often the
    controls say that they will go and find other controls, and, generally,
    after a short interval, the new control manifests. It is impossible to
    read many of the accounts, whether one regards them as fictitious or not,
    without getting an impression–like that given by a good story-teller, if
    you please, of a life outside this one, among a host of personalities who
    communicate freely with each other and, through difficulties, with us. The
    nature of the communication we have already tried to express by
    "interflow." But all metaphors are weak beside the impression of the
    Cosmic Soul that has been brought to most of those who have persistently
    studied the phenomena, as to nearly all those who have speculated _a
    priori_ on the nature of mind.

  • The United States Constitution

    The United States Constitution

    Aproximadamente 4.709 palavras.

    All of the original Project Gutenberg Etexts from the
    1970's were produced in ALL CAPS, no lower case. The
    computers we used then didn't have lower case at all.

    ***

    The following edition of The Consitution of the United States of America
    has been based on many hours of study of a variety of editions, and will
    include certain variant spellings, punctuation, and captialization as we
    have been able to reasonable ascertain belonged to the orginal. In case
    of internal discrepancies in these matters, most or all have been left.

    In our orginal editions the letters were all CAPITALS, and we did not do
    anything about capitalization, consistent or otherwise, nor with most of
    the punctuation, since we had limited punctionation in those days.

    This document does NOT include the amendments, as the Bill of Rights was
    one of our earlier Project Gutenberg Etexts, and the others will be sent
    in a separate posting.

    ***

    We would ask that any Consitutional scholars would please take a minute,
    or longer, to send us a note concerning possible corrections.

    ***

    THE CONSTITUTION OF THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA, 1787

    We the people of the United States, in Order to form a more perfect Union,
    establish Justice, insure domestic Tranquility, provide for the common defence,
    promote the general Welfare, and secure the Blessings of Liberty to ourselves
    and our Posterity, do ordain and establish this Constitution for the
    United States of America.

    Article 1

    Section 1. All legislative Powers herein granted shall be vested in a
    Congress of the United States, which shall consist of a Senate and
    House of Representatives.

    Section 2. The House of Representatives shall be composed of Members
    chosen every second Year by the People of the several States,
    and the electors in each State shall have the qualifications requisite
    for electors of the most numerous branch of the State legislature.

    No Person shall be a Representative who shall not have attained to the
    Age of twenty five Years, and been seven Years a citizen of the United States,
    and who shall not, when elected, be an Inhabitant of that State in which
    he shall be chosen.

    Representatives and direct Taxes shall be apportioned among
    the several States which may be included within this Union,
    according to their respective Numbers, which shall be determined
    by adding to the whole number of free Persons, including those
    bound to Service for a Term of Years, and excluding Indians not taxed,
    three fifths of all other Persons. The actual Enumeration shall be made
    within three Years after the first Meeting of the Congress of the
    United States, and within every subsequent Term of ten Years,
    in such Manner as they shall by law Direct. The number of
    Representatives shall not exceed one for every thirty Thousand,
    but each State shall have at least one Representative;
    and until such enumeration shall be made, the State of New Hampshire
    shall be entitled to chuse three, Massachusetts eight, Rhode Island
    and Providence Plantations one, Connecticut five, New York six,
    New Jersey four, Pennsylvania eight, Delaware one, Maryland six,
    Virginia ten, North Carolina five, South Carolina five, and Georgia three.

    When vacancies happen in the Representation from any State, the Executive
    Authority thereof shall issue Writs of Election to fill such Vacancies.

    The House of Representatives shall chuse their Speaker and other Officers;
    and shall have the sole Power of Impeachment.

    Section 3. The Senate of the United States shall be composed of
    two Senators from each State, chosen by the legislature thereof,
    for six Years; and each Senator shall have one Vote.

    Immediately after they shall be assembled in Consequence of the first Election,
    they shall be divided as equally as may be into three Classes. The Seats of
    the Senators of the first Class shall be vacated at the expiration of the
    second Year, of the second Class at the expiration of the fourth Year,
    and of the third Class at the expiration of the sixth Year, so that one third
    may be chosen every second Year; and if vacancies happen by Resignation,
    or otherwise, during the recess of the Legislature of any State,
    the Executive thereof may make temporary Appointments until the
    next meeting of the Legislature, which shall then fill such Vacancies.

    No person shall be a Senator who shall not have attained to the Age of
    thirty Years, and been nine Years a Citizen of the United States,
    and who shall not, when elected, be an Inhabitant of that State
    for which he shall be chosen.

    The Vice-President of the United States shall be President of the Senate,
    but shall have no Vote, unless they be equally divided.

    The Senate shall choose their other Officers, and also a President
    pro tempore, in the Absence of the Vice-President, or when he shall
    exercise the Office of President of the United States.

    The Senate shall have the sole Power to try all Impeachments.
    When sitting for that Purpose, they shall be on Oath or Affirmation.
    When the President of the United States is tried, the Chief Justice
    shall preside: And no Person shall be convicted without the Concurrence
    of two thirds of the Members present.

    Judgment in cases of Impeachment shall not extend further than to removal
    from Office, and disqualification to hold and enjoy any Office of honor,
    Trust or Profit under the United States: but the Party convicted shall
    nevertheless be liable and subject to Indictment, Trial, Judgment and
    Punishment, according to Law.

    Section 4. The Times, Places and Manner of holding Elections for Senators and
    Representatives, shall be prescribed in each State by the Legislature thereof;
    but the Congress may at any time by Law make or alter such Regulations,
    except as to the Places of chusing Senators.

    The Congress shall assemble at least once in every Year,
    and such Meeting shall be on the first Monday in December,
    unless they shall by law appoint a different Day.

    Section 5. Each House shall be the Judge of the Elections,
    Returns and Qualifications of its own Members, and a
    Majority of each shall constitute a Quorum to do Business;
    but a smaller Number may adjourn from day to day,
    and may be authorized to compel the Attendance of absent Members,
    in such Manner, and under such Penalties as each House may provide.

    Each house may determine the Rules of its Proceedings,
    punish its Members for disorderly Behavior, and, with the
    Concurrence of two-thirds, expel a Member.

    Each house shall keep a Journal of its Proceedings,
    and from time to time publish the same, excepting such Parts as may
    in their Judgment require Secrecy; and the Yeas and Nays of the
    Members of either House on any question shall, at the Desire of
    one fifth of those Present, be entered on the Journal.

    Neither House, during the Session of Congress, shall, without the
    Consent of the other, adjourn for more than three days, nor to
    any other Place than that in which the two Houses shall be sitting.

    Section 6. The Senators and Representatives shall receive a Compensation
    for their Services, to be ascertained by Law, and paid out of the Treasury
    of the United States. They shall in all Cases, except Treason, Felony and
    Breach of the Peace, be privileged from Arrest during their Attendance
    at the Session of their respective Houses, and in going to and returning
    from the same; and for any Speech or Debate in either House,
    they shall not be questioned in any other Place.

    No Senator or Representative shall, during the Time for which he was elected,
    be appointed to any civil Office under the authority of the United States,
    which shall have been created, or the Emoluments whereof shall have been
    increased during such time; and no Person holding any Office under the
    United States, shall be a Member of either House during his Continuance
    in Office.

    Section 7. All Bills for raising Revenue shall originate in the
    House of Representatives; but the Senate may propose or concur with
    Amendments as on other Bills.

    Every Bill which shall have passed the House of Representatives and
    the Senate, shall, before it become a Law, be presented to the
    President of the United States; If he approve he shall sign it,
    but if not he shall return it, with his Objections to that House
    in which it shall have originated, who shall enter the Objections
    at large on their Journal, and proceed to reconsider it.
    If after such Reconsideration two thirds of that house
    shall agree to pass the Bill, it shall be sent,
    together with the Objections, to the other House, by which
    it shall likewise be reconsidered, and if approved by two thirds
    of that House, it shall become a law. But in all such Cases
    the Votes of both Houses shall be determined by Yeas and Nays,
    and the Names of the Persons voting for and against the Bill shall be
    entered on the Journal of each House respectively. If any Bill
    shall not be returned by the President within ten Days (Sundays excepted)
    after it shall have been presented to him, the Same shall be a Law,
    in like Manner as if he had signed it, unless the Congress by their
    Adjournment prevent its Return, in which case it shall not be a Law.

    Every Order, Resolution, or Vote to which the Concurrence of the Senate
    and House of Representatives may be necessary (except on a question
    of Adjournment) shall be presented to the President of the United States;
    and before the Same shall take Effect, shall be approved by him,
    or being disapproved by him, shall be repassed by two thirds of
    the Senate and House of Representatives, according to the Rules
    and Limitations prescribed in the Case of a Bill.

    Section 8. The Congress shall have Power to lay and collect Taxes, Duties,
    Imposts and Excises, to pay the Debts and provide for the common Defence
    and general Welfare of the United States; but all Duties, Imposts and Excises
    shall be uniform throughout the United States;

    To borrow Money on the credit of the United States;

    To regulate Commerce with foreign Nations, and among the several States,
    and with the Indian Tribes;

    To establish an uniform Rule of Naturalization, and uniform Laws
    on the subject of Bankruptcies throughout the United States;

    To coin Money, regulate the Value thereof, and of foreign Coin,
    and fix the Standard of Weights and Measures;

    To provide for the Punishment of counterfeiting the Securities
    and current Coin of the United States;

    To establish Post Offices and Post Roads;

    To promote the Progress of Science and useful Arts, by securing
    for limited Times to Authors and Inventors the exclusive Right
    to their respective Writings and Discoveries;

    To constitute Tribunals inferior to the supreme Court;

    To define and punish Piracies and Felonies committed on the high Seas,
    and Offenses against the Law of Nations;

    To declare War, grant Letters of Marque and Reprisal,
    and make Rules concerning Captures on Land and Water;

    To raise and support Armies, but no Appropriation of Money to that Use
    shall be for a longer term than two Years;

    To provide and maintain a Navy;

    To make Rules for the Government and Regulation of the land and naval Forces;

    To provide for calling forth the Militia to execute the Laws of the Union,
    suppress Insurrections and repel Invasions;

    To provide for organizing, arming, and disciplining, the Militia, and for
    governing such Part of them as may be employed in the Service of the
    United States, reserving to the States respectively, the Appointment
    of the Officers, and the Authority of training the militia according
    to the discipline prescribed by Congress;

    To exercise exclusive Legislation in all Cases whatsoever,
    over such District (not exceeding ten Miles square) as may,
    by Cession of particular States, and the Acceptance of Congress,
    become the Seat of the Government of the United States, and to
    exercise like Authority over all Places purchased by the Consent
    of the Legislature of the State in which the Same shall be,
    for the Erection of Forts, Magazines, Arsenals, Dockyards,
    and other needful Buildings;–And

    To make all Laws which shall be necessary and proper for carrying
    into Execution the foregoing Powers, and all other Powers vested
    by this Constitution in the Government of the United States,
    or in any Department or Officer thereof.

    Section 9. The Migration or Importation of such Persons as any
    of the States now existing shall think proper to admit, shall not
    be prohibited by the Congress prior to the Year one thousand eight
    hundred and eight, but a Tax or Duty may be imposed on such Importation,
    not exceeding ten dollars for each Person.

    The Privilege of the Writ of Habeas Corpus shall not be suspended, unless
    when in Cases of Rebellion or Invasion the public Safety may require it.

    No Bill of Attainder or ex post facto Law shall be passed.

    No Capitation, or other direct, Tax shall be laid, unless in Proportion
    to the Census or Enumeration herein before directed to be taken.

    No Tax or Duty shall be laid on Articles exported from any State.

    No Preference shall be given by any Regulation of Commerce or Revenue
    to the Ports of one State over those of another: nor shall Vessels bound to,
    or from, one State, be obliged to enter, clear, or pay Duties in another.

    No Money shall be drawn from the Treasury, but in Consequence
    of Appropriations made by Law; and a regular Statement and Account
    of the Receipts and Expenditures of all public Money shall be
    published from time to time.

    No Title of Nobility shall be granted by the United States;
    and no Person holding any Office of Profit or Trust under them, shall,
    without the Consent of the Congress, accept of any present, Emolument,
    Office, or Title, of any kind whatever, from any King, Prince,
    or foreign State.

    Section 10. No State shall enter into any Treaty, Alliance, or
    Confederation; grant Letters of Marque and Reprisal; coin Money;
    emit Bills of Credit; make any Thing but gold and silver Coin a Tender
    in Payment of Debts; pass any Bill of Attainder, ex post facto Law,
    or Law impairing the Obligation of Contracts, or grant any Title of Nobility.

    No State shall, without the Consent of the Congress, lay any Imposts or Duties
    on Imports or Exports, except what may be absolutely necessary for executing
    it's inspection Laws: and the net Produce of all Duties and Imposts,
    laid by any State on Imports or Exports, shall be for the Use of the Treasury
    of the United States; and all such Laws shall be subject to the Revision
    and Controul of the Congress.

    No State shall, without the Consent of Congress, lay any Duty of
    Tonnage, keep Troops, or Ships of War in time of Peace, enter into any
    Agreement or Compact with another State, or with a foreign Power, or
    engage in War, unless actually invaded, or in such imminent Danger
    as will not admit of delay.

    ARTICLE 2

    Section 1. The executive Power shall be vested in a President
    of the United States of America. He shall hold his Office during
    the Term of four Years, and, together with the Vice President
    chosen for the same Term, be elected, as follows:

    Each State shall appoint, in such Manner as the Legislature thereof may direct,
    a Number of Electors, equal to the whole Number of Senators and Representatives
    to which the State may be entitled in the Congress: but no Senator or
    Representative, or Person holding an Office of Trust or Profit under
    the United States, shall be appointed an Elector.

    The Electors shall meet in their respective States, and vote by Ballot
    for two Persons, of whom one at least shall not be an Inhabitant of
    the same State with themselves. And they shall make a List of
    all the Persons voted for, and of the Number of Votes for each;
    which List they shall sign and certify, and transmit sealed to
    the Seat of the Government of the United States, directed to the
    President of the Senate. The President of the Senate shall,
    in the Presence of the Senate and House of Representatives,
    open all the Certificates, and the Votes shall then be counted.
    The Person having the greatest Number of Votes shall be the President,
    if such Number be a Majority of the whole Number of Electors appointed;
    and if there be more than one who have such Majority, and have an equal
    Number of votes, then the House of Representatives shall immediately
    chuse by Ballot one of them for President; and if no Person have
    a Majority, then from the five highest on the List the said House
    shall in like Manner chuse the President. But in chusing the President,
    the Votes shall be taken by States, the Representation from each State
    having one Vote; a Quorum for this Purpose shall consist of a Member
    or Members from two thirds of the States, and a Majority of all the
    States shall be necessary to a Choice. In every Case, after the Choice
    of the President, the Person having the greatest Number of Votes of
    the Electors shall be the Vice President. But if there should remain
    two or more who have equal Votes, the Senate shall chuse from them
    by Ballot the Vice President.

    The Congress may determine the Time of chusing the Electors,
    and the Day on which they shall give their Votes; which Day
    shall be the same throughout the United States.

    No Person except a natural born Citizen, or a Citizen of the United States,
    at the time of the Adoption of this Constitution, shall be eligible to
    the Office of President; neither shall any Person be eligible to that
    Office who shall not have attained to the Age of thirty five Years,
    and been fourteen Years a Resident within the United States.

    In Case of the Removal of the President from Office, or of his Death,
    Resignation, or Inability to discharge the Powers and Duties of the
    said Office, the Same shall devolve on the Vice President, and the
    Congress may by Law provide for the Case of Removal, Death, Resignation
    or Inability, both of the President and Vice President, declaring what
    Officer shall then act as President, and such Officer shall act accordingly,
    until the Disability be removed, or a President shall be elected.

    The President shall, at stated Times, receive for his Services,
    a Compensation, which shall neither be encreased nor diminished during
    the Period for which he shall have been elected, and he shall not receive
    within that Period any other Emolument from the United States, or any of them.

    Before he enter on the Execution of his Office, he shall take the
    following Oath or Affirmation:–"I do solemnly swear (or affirm) that
    I will faithfully execute the Office of President of the United States,
    and will to the best of my Ability, preserve, protect and defend the
    Constitution of the United States."

    Section 2. The President shall be Commander in Chief of the Army
    and Navy of the United States, and of the Militia of the several States,
    when called into the actual Service of the United States;
    he may require the Opinion, in writing, of the principal Officer
    in each of the executive Departments, upon any Subject relating to
    the Duties of their respective Offices, and he shall have Power
    to grant Reprieves and Pardons for Offenses against the United States,
    except in Cases of impeachment.

    He shall have Power, by and with the Advice and Consent of the
    Senate, to make Treaties, provided two thirds of the Senators
    present concur; and he shall nominate, and by and with the Advice
    and Consent of the Senate, shall appoint Ambassadors, other public
    Ministers and Consuls, Judges of the supreme Court, and all other
    Officers of the United States, whose Appointments are not herein
    otherwise provided for, and which shall be established by Law:
    but the Congress may by Law vest the Appointment of such inferior Officers,
    as they think proper, in the President alone, in the Courts of Law,
    or in the Heads of Departments.

    The President shall have Power to fill up all Vacancies that may happen
    during the Recess of the Senate, by granting Commissions which shall
    expire at the End of their next session.

    Section 3. He shall from time to time give to the Congress
    Information of the State of the Union, and recommend to their
    Consideration such Measures as he shall judge necessary and expedient;
    he may, on extraordinary Occasions, convene both Houses, or either
    of them, and in Case of Disagreement between them, with Respect to
    the Time of Adjournment, he may adjourn them to such Time as he shall
    think proper; he shall receive Ambassadors and other public Ministers;
    he shall take Care that the Laws be faithfully executed, and shall
    Commission all the Officers of the United States.

    Section 4. The President, Vice President and all civil Officers of the
    United States, shall be removed from Office on Impeachment for,
    and Conviction of, Treason, Bribery, or other high Crimes and Misdemeanors.

    ARTICLE THREE

    Section 1. The judicial Power of the United States, shall be vested
    in one supreme Court, and in such inferior Courts as the Congress may
    from time to time ordain and establish. The Judges, both of the supreme
    and inferior Courts, shall hold their Offices during good behavior,
    and shall, at stated Times, receive for their Services, a Compensation,
    which shall not be diminished during their Continuance in Office.

    Section 2. The judicial Power shall extend to all Cases, in Law and Equity,
    arising under this Constitution, the Laws of the United States, and Treaties
    made, or which shall be made, under their Authority;–to all Cases affecting
    Ambassadors, other public Ministers and Consuls;–to all Cases of admiralty
    and maritime Jurisdiction;–to Controversies to which the United States
    shall be a Party;–to Controversies between two or more States;–between a
    State and Citizens of another State;–between Citizens of different States;
    –between Citizens of the same State claiming Lands under Grants of
    different States, and between a State, or the Citizens thereof,
    and foreign States, Citizens or Subjects.

    In all cases affecting Ambassadors, other public Ministers and Consuls,
    and those in which a State shall be Party, the supreme Court shall have
    original Jurisdiction. In all the other Cases before mentioned, the
    supreme Court shall have appellate Jurisdiction, both as to Law and Fact,
    with such Exceptions, and under such Regulations as the Congress shall make.

    The Trial of all Crimes, except in Cases of Impeachment, shall be by Jury;
    and such Trial shall be held in the State where the said Crimes shall
    have been committed; but when not committed within any State, the Trial
    shall be at such Place or Places as the Congress may by Law have directed.

    Section 3. Treason against the United States, shall consist only in
    levying War against them, or in adhering to their Enemies, giving them
    Aid and Comfort. No Person shall be convicted of Treason unless on
    the Testimony of two Witnesses to the same overt Act, or on Confession
    in open Court.

    The Congress shall have power to declare the punishment of Treason,
    but no Attainder of Treason shall work Corruption of Blood,
    or Forfeiture except during the Life of the Person attainted.

    ARTICLE FOUR

    Section 1. Full Faith and Credit shall be given in each State to the
    public Acts, Records, and judicial Proceedings of every other State.
    And the Congress may by general Laws prescribe the Manner in which such Acts,
    Records, and Proceedings shall be proved, and the Effect thereof.

    Section 2. The Citizens of each State shall be entitled to all
    Privileges and Immunities of Citizens in the several States.

    A Person charged in any State with Treason, Felony, or other Crime,
    who shall flee from Justice, and be found in another State,
    shall on Demand of the executive Authority of the State from
    which he fled, be delivered up, to be removed to the State having
    Jurisdiction of the Crime.

    No person held to Service or Labor in one State, under the Laws thereof,
    escaping into another, shall, in Consequence of any Law or Regulation therein,
    be discharged from such Service or Labor, But shall be delivered up on Claim
    of the Party to whom such Service or Labor may be due.

    Section 3. New States may be admitted by the Congress into this Union;
    but no new States shall be formed or erected within the Jurisdiction
    of any other State; nor any State be formed by the Junction of two
    or more States, or Parts of States, without the Consent of the
    Legislatures of the States concerned as well as of the Congress.

    The Congress shall have Power to dispose of and make all needful Rules
    and Regulations respecting the Territory or other Property belonging
    to the United States; and nothing in this Constitution shall be so
    construed as to Prejudice any Claims of the United States,
    or of any particular State.

    Section 4. The United States shall guarantee to every State in this Union
    a Republican Form of Government, and shall protect each of them against
    Invasion; and on Application of the Legislature, or of the Executive
    (when the Legislature cannot be convened) against domestic Violence.

    ARTICLE FIVE

    The Congress, whenever two thirds of both Houses shall deem it necessary,
    shall propose Amendments to this Constitution, or, on the Application of
    the Legislatures of two thirds of the several States, shall call a Convention
    for proposing Amendments, which, in either Case, shall be valid to all Intents
    and Purposes, as Part of this Constitution, when ratified by the Legislatures
    of three fourths of the several States, or by Conventions in three fourths
    thereof, as the one or the other Mode of Ratification may be proposed by
    the Congress; Provided that no Amendment which may be made prior to the
    Year one thousand eight hundred and eight shall in any Manner affect
    the first and fourth Clauses in the ninth Section of the first Article;
    and that no State, without its Consent, shall be deprived of it's
    equal Suffrage in the Senate.

    ARTICLE SIX

    All Debts contracted and Engagements entered into, before the Adoption
    of this Constitution, shall be as valid against the United States
    under this Constitution, as under the Confederation.

    This Constitution, and the Laws of the United States which shall be made
    in Pursuance thereof; and all Treaties made, or which shall be made,
    under the Authority of the United States, shall be the supreme
    Law of the Land; and the Judges in every State shall be bound thereby,
    any Thing in the Constitution or Laws of any State to the Contrary
    notwithstanding.

    The Senators and Representatives before mentioned, and the Members of the
    several State Legislatures, and all executive and judicial Officers,
    both of the United States and of the several States, shall be bound
    by Oath or Affirmation, to support this Constitution; but no religious
    Test shall ever be required as a Qualification to any Office or public Trust
    under the United States

    ARTICLE SEVEN

    The Ratification of the Conventions of nine States, shall be sufficient for the
    Establishment of this Constitution between the States so ratifying the Same.

    Done in Convention by the Unanimous Consent of the States present
    the Seventeenth Day of September in the Year of our Lord one
    thousand seven hundred and eighty seven and of the Independence of the
    United States of America the Twelfth In Witness whereof We have
    hereunto subscribed our Names,

    Go. WASHINGTON–
    Presid. and deputy from Virginia

    New Hampshire

    John Langdon
    Nicholas Gilman

    Massachusetts

    Nathaniel Gorham
    Rufus King

    Connecticut

    Wm. Saml. Johnson
    Roger Sherman

    New York

    Alexander Hamilton

    New Jersey

    Wil: Livingston
    David Brearley
    Wm. Paterson
    Jona: Dayton

    Pennsylvania

    B Franklin
    Thomas Mifflin
    Robt Morris
    Geo. Clymer
    Thos FitzSimons
    Jared Ingersoll
    James Wilson
    Gouv Morris

    Delaware

    Geo: Read
    Gunning Bedford jun
    John Dickinson
    Richard Bassett
    Jaco: Broom

    Maryland

    James Mchenry
    Dan of St Thos. Jenifer
    Danl Carroll

    Virginia

    John Blair–
    James Madison Jr.

    North Carolina

    Wm. Blount
    Rich'd Dobbs Spaight
    Hu Williamson

    South Carolina

    J. Rutledge
    Charles Cotesworth Pinckney
    Charles Pinckney
    Pierce Butler

    Georgia

    William Few
    Abr Baldwin

    Attest:
    William Jackson, Secretary

  • The Unpopular Review, Number 19

    The Unpopular Review, Number 19

    Aproximadamente 75.338 palavras.

    One of the strange symptoms of the modern tarantism is this unrelenting
    hostility to beauty: in fashion not less than in art it is the ugly and
    the queer, in fiction and verse the pathological, the unpleasant, that
    seem to be assiduously striven for. The arts are sisters, children of
    one father; their aims are closely allied, and if one step down from her
    high estate, the others are likely soon to show the unfortunate
    influence of her example. Bad taste in sculpture affects us more
    disagreeably than bad taste in painting, because sculpture stands forth
    with us, in our own atmosphere, while the picture confines within its
    frame an atmosphere of its own; bad taste in dancing is worse in the
    drawing room than on the stage, being by so much nearer; and bad taste
    in literary expression is more distressing than any, because, after all,
    it is only music which has so intimate an appeal as the written word.
    Only music and the written word become a part of us, dwelling with us
    unsought, singing to us unurged, lingering with us in the silent hours
    when our mental sentinels or taskmasters are off guard, and if a
    graceless pretender, professing to be what he is not, intrude upon the
    starry company of the heaven-born, shall not the intrusion be resented?

    What is poetry? There are many definitions with which few of us can
    quarrel; but one of the most direct, and at the same time most
    comprehensive, is that poetry is the expression, in terms of beauty, of
    what humanity feels–that beauty of thought, beauty of feeling, beauty
    of form, which implies truth, sympathy, clarity of vision, imagination,
    and the unerring sense of fitness which is good taste. And if this
    God-given beauty, twin-sister to music, be not inextricably woven, like
    a three-fold thread of gold, through and through the very fabric of the
    soul, it is never to be acquired–no mastery of prosody, of rules, of
    libraries full of the "best examples," will avail. It is distinct from
    inspiration, which may be a single bolt from the blue: it is rather an
    attribute, to venture upon the methods of Sir Boyle Roche, of the voice
    of that inmost higher self which the late F. W. H. Myers called "the
    subliminal mind" and which Maeterlinck has termed "our unknown guest."
    Let the man whose literary endeavor, well-intended though it be, is
    without this essence, call himself what he please: he is not, nor can he
    ever be, a poet.

    Meanwhile, those who remain unbitten of the dread _Lycosa_ may find
    peace in M. Andre Salmon's dictum that "critics encourage the most
    absurd, for the most absurd is necessary to art"–which may be stretched
    to include the art of letters–and anything that is really necessary
    may, by right effort, be endured. It is sufficiently clear that not on
    this side of the bridge of Al Sirat shall we and the Neo-Parnassians
    agree: but we can at least avoid each other like gentlemen.

    HUMANISM AND DEMOCRACY

    When our fathers formulated their program for democracy, and announced
    that its chief objective was to secure for the individual, life,
    liberty, and the pursuit of happiness, contemporary records show that
    they generally believed that if these ends could be attained, a new
    golden age would be inaugurated among men, and that all the various ills
    would drop out of life. We have been disillusioned. Since the
    formulation of the Declaration of Independence we have learned the
    extreme antiquity of man upon the earth, and we have learned by what
    slow and tortuous paths the human family has zigzagged up to its present
    state of imperfection. To-day we do not hope that any form of government
    can assure us an immediate millennium, and we look with suspicion upon
    any prophet who promises an immediate utopia. Condemned as we are to
    look with straining eyes towards a distant land of promise, some remote
    perfection of our race, we are all the more jealous of our chance to do
    our bit in achieving that goal. The inalienable right to life, liberty,
    and pursuit of happiness, has yielded place to the inalienable right to
    grow. Forms of government seem worthy to endure, in proportion as they
    minister to growth. We still cling to democracy, because it still seems
    to promise the largest chance for growth. It is a significant fact that
    along with the phrase "make the world safe for democracy," there has
    sprung into existence the phrase "make democracy safe for the world," as
    if to warn us that democracy like all forms of government, is not an end
    in itself, but a means to an end, and that end is humanism.

    In conceiving this paper, my patriotic purpose was to prove how humanism
    helps democracy, but all the way along I have been conscious of being
    guilty of an enormous _hysteron proteron_, for the real issue is not how
    humanism helps democracy, but how much democracy helps humanism. And
    what is humanism? Something too large to be defined in a single sentence
    or paragraph. It is a number of things. In the first place humanism is
    humaneness; not exactly, however, the kind of humaneness that the editor
    of the _New Republic_ believes in. Perhaps you remember how a year ago a
    distinguished professor of Greek hung a metaphorical millstone about the
    neck of Mr. Abraham Flexner and cast him into the midst of the sea,
    because he had attempted to poison the well-springs of knowledge for a
    whole generation of young people. On the millstone was inscribed the
    indictment: "Mr. Flexner is not the first man who has had the courage of
    his insensibilities." At this the editor of the _New Republic_ declared
    that the distinguished professor had been very inhumane, and was
    therefore an unfit exponent of the humanities. One wonders with what
    gentle and humane words Minos and Aeacus and Rhadamanthus will speak to
    Mr. Flexner when he comes to judgment in that long line of those who,
    having done irreparable harm in this world, present as their only excuse
    the fact that they were sincere in their good intentions. Humanism is
    humaneness based where Socrates and Plato based it, on knowledge,
    understanding and intelligence.

    Humanism is a conservation of the highest achievements of the human
    spirit. It gives substance to the seemingly paradoxical belief that for
    the rank and file of men, nine-tenths of the future lies in the
    past,–that certain giant men long dead, still have power to lead the
    race to heights that the majority of us but dimly see. To put it
    negatively, humanism represents the belief that a majority of each
    generation go to their graves without having entered upon their
    inheritance, without even having suspected that they had an inheritance,
    having lived not so much in their sins, as in ignorance of the glory
    that humanity has already attained.

    A true humanism will include and properly appraise the mental
    achievements of its own age. The danger always is that the newer
    achievements will be seen out of all proportion, and overrated because
    of their nearness. To-day we are dazzled and blinded by the stupendous
    achievements of a new materialism, a materialism far subtler than that
    which sprung up a century ago. In the first half of the Nineteenth
    Century some men of repute were saying that "the brain secretes thought
    as the liver secretes bile," and "life is but the action of the sun's
    rays upon carbon." Against this gross and crass materialism Emerson
    arose as our champion, a prophet who had lighted his torch at the altar
    of Prometheus in the Academy of Plato. By the light of that torch men
    again began to see things in true proportion, and to-day we can say of
    those earlier materialists "their knowledge is the wisdom of yesterday."
    But the new materialism is far subtler, boasting far greater
    achievements. Two years ago the headlines in the papers announced that a
    man in Washington had talked by wireless telephony with a man in Hawaii.
    We were filled with pride at this new demonstration of the power of the
    human mind to master the laws of the external universe. And yet after
    all, the question is not how far you talk, but what you say. Did the man
    in Washington say to the man in Hawaii anything so important as the
    messages which Plato sent by wireless across the centuries to Emerson?
    When we read the prayer which Plato put into the mouth of Socrates at
    the close of the Phaedrus: "Give me beauty in the inward soul; and may
    the outward and inward man be as one. May I reckon the wise to be the
    wealthy, and may I have such a quantity of gold as a wise and temperate
    man can bear and carry," we are ready to strive to prepare ourselves to
    be torch-bearers in the great race.

    This is no small program that humanism undertakes:–to make a man
    thoroughly humane; to eradicate all the brutal instincts and all the
    cruel traits which two hundred thousand, perhaps two million years of
    savagery have implanted in his nature; to conserve for him and in him
    all the highest spiritual experiences of the race; to make him a worthy
    member of any celestial gathering however nobly conceived and
    constituted, this is a program requiring not merely the fifteen or
    twenty years usually allotted to formal education, but a lifetime, and
    perhaps a million years beyond. The million years beyond is too much for
    the practical man, and he holds up his hands in protest, declaring:
    "Such doctrine is too other-worldly for me. If you train the children to
    tune their harps for another world, who is going to kill the hogs, and
    dig the sewers, and mine the coal?" To such a question I would reply in
    the same tone: "You need not worry. There is a certain gentleman, a
    veritable colossus on the educational sky-line, who uses one foot to
    direct the schools at Gary, and the other foot to trample down an
    over-rampant idealism in New York City. He will see to it that the
    millennium is not ushered in too hastily." In the last municipal
    election in the city of New York, we had a splendid example of Tammany's
    political astuteness in temporarily aligning itself with the idealism of
    the proletariat on the east side. To the foreigner who comes to this
    country, America means one thing above all else, and that is the chance
    to emerge from the class in which he was born. The rebellion among the
    foreign population of New York against the Gary system, was not a
    rebellion against industrial education as such, but a rebellion against
    the idea that their children were to have industrial education and
    nothing more. Our practical man, even if he is unwilling to look forward
    a million years, must at any rate look back a million years. No one can
    hope to see our educational problem in its true perspective unless he is
    willing to take his stand at the entrance of a palaeolithic cave, and
    look across the centuries at the toils of our race as it has attempted
    to differentiate the brutal from the human.

    In every school house there are palaeolithic children, neolithic
    children, bronze age children, iron age children, children of the golden
    age, children of a thousand different aptitudes and limitations. The
    mussed up condition of our educational program, the incoherent wrangling
    about educational theory, is largely due to our failure to keep this
    steadily in mind. Somehow we have not fully appreciated the fact that
    endowment is more than training, and we are still hoping that in some
    way we can perform the miracle and carry the neolithic child on our
    shoulders across the ten thousand, or possibly the fifty thousand, years
    that intervene between him and abstract thought. And because we have
    wished to do the greater miracle, we have failed to do the lesser one
    that makes for the slow but sure growth of the race. It is not strange
    that a cry has gone up for vocational training. It is strange, however,
    that we did not foresee this just demand, and meet it even before the
    demand was made. At the present moment there is danger that the
    interests of the more gifted child will be sacrificed to meet the need
    of the less gifted one, that our whole public school system will be
    Garyized, and that the proper foundation of our higher education will be
    impaired if not destroyed. In a neighboring state a year or two ago, the
    state superintendent of education sent out notes to the smaller high
    schools advising that courses in domestic science and agriculture be
    substituted for geometry and Virgil. It did not occur to him that he
    could establish a lower form of education without destroying a higher
    form. It did not occur to him that the state was rich enough to pay for
    both forms. Many years ago I lived near a rich stock-man who owned the
    finest herd of shorthorn cattle in the Middle West. He paid a man $2,000
    a year to care for his cattle; he sent his children to a school where no
    teacher received more than five hundred dollars a year. I will not say
    that he cared four times as much for his cattle as for his children, but
    I will say that we have here the solution of our problem. If we would
    spend four times as much money on our elementary schools, vocational and
    industrial courses could be properly established, classes could be
    reduced from fifty to fifteen, the needs of each pupil could be
    carefully studied, the pupil of lesser gifts could be directed into
    industrial courses without humiliation, and the pupil of higher gifts
    would make his way normally and naturally to geometry and Virgil.

    In one year of the war we are spending twenty billion dollars. The
    interest on this vast sum at four per cent. is eight hundred million
    dollars a year,–or just fifty millions more than we spent on all forms
    of education last year in the United States. We are willing to spend
    this amount of money to make the world safe for democracy. Are we
    willing to spend a similar sum to put real meaning and content into the
    word democracy? It is conceivable that during the war we may become so
    accustomed to giving and tax-paying that after the war we may be willing
    to make similar sacrifices that democracy may have a fair chance to bear
    its true and legitimate fruits. In the first year of the war Mr.
    Rockefeller has given to the Red Cross and other philanthropic causes
    $70,000,000. He has done this with immense satisfaction, and without
    serious inconvenience. It is to be hoped that during the war he and our
    twenty-two thousand other millionaires may become so accustomed to
    paying income taxes that it may degenerate into a habit, and that after
    the war, from this source our funds for education may be doubled or
    trebled. Mr. Rockefeller should be financing not merely Mr. Flexner's
    experiment station in secondary education; he should be financing a
    hundred other secondary schools in an equally splendid way. But we can
    never hope to make our educational program really significant, merely by
    compelling the millionaires to pay their rightful share of the expense.
    We shall never succeed in this program, until we have become
    sufficiently interested in the matter to be willing to make sacrifices
    ourselves. It is with extreme regret that I am compelled to admit that
    the heart of this great problem is economic, and that the streets of the
    New Jerusalem we are striving to build, must be not metaphorically, but
    literally paved with gold.

    If we can assume that after the war industrial education will be
    properly established and financed without diverting funds from the
    higher forms of education, if we can even assume that the funds
    available for the more humanistic training will be greatly increased,
    there still remain two potent forces in our educational world which
    seriously threaten to undermine and impair our democracy and the
    humanism which is its eventual goal. I refer to the corrupting influence
    of athletics in our high schools and colleges, and the attitude of the
    state towards the small college.

    One can hardly "see life steadily and see it whole" without recognizing
    the fact that it is necessary to house a sound mind in a sound body; but
    after all, the supreme thing is the sound mind. If our school and
    college athletics had been willing to make this its chief objective,
    little or nothing could be said in arraignment of athletic contests. But
    the present athletic situation makes one ready to cry aloud that ancient
    indictment found in a fragment of the Autolycus of Euripides: "Of all
    the countless ills that prey on Hellas, there is none that can be
    compared with this tribe of athletes."

    Since athletics have been introduced into the public high schools of the
    Middle West, there is no question that a somewhat larger number of boys
    have continued in the high schools. There is also no question that there
    has been a very marked lowering of intellectual standards. And what is
    worse, our high school students and whole communities have been imbued
    with a false sense of proportion. To run half as fast as a greyhound, to
    jump one-fifth as far as a kangaroo, to kick one-tenth as hard as a
    Missouri mule, these are the principal things, these are the weightier
    matters of the law. These contests with the brute world, in which we are
    always defeated, have taken the place of the higher intellectual
    contests of humanism. The school superintendent or principal who can
    turn out a winning team, he is the man, the new patriot in our
    democracy. Let me illustrate. Three years ago in one of the small towns
    of Iowa, the superintendent of schools received a considerable increase
    in salary because he had turned out a basket ball team that had defeated
    all the teams in the neighboring high schools. The next fall four
    members of the winning team entered the State University of Iowa as
    freshmen. Before the end of the year they had all been sent home because
    they could not do their intellectual tasks.

    But to turn to a second menace to humanism–the attitude of the state
    towards the small college, or perhaps it would be truer to say the
    attitude of the administrative officials of our state institutions
    towards the small college. A conversation which I had last summer with
    the dean of the college of liberal arts in one of our state
    universities, will illustrate what I mean. In this conversation the dean
    expressed the opinion that the great majority of small colleges in the
    Middle West would be reduced to junior colleges (i. e. their work would
    be limited to the freshman and sophomore years), or meet with entire
    extinction. He was even more specific in his prophecy, saying that five
    per cent. of the colleges of the type of College X would die or become
    junior colleges during the war (if the war lasted three years) because
    of the reduced income from tuition, and reduced financial assistance
    from private gifts. He made this prophecy with a smile, as one heralding
    a blessing. For the moment he forgot that a majority of the students in
    his graduate school came from colleges of the same class as College X,
    and he failed to foresee that if his prophecy were fulfilled, large
    sections of the state would be left in educational darkness. Now College
    X has had an honorable history of forty-five years. It has done much to
    make democracy safe for the world. It has sent out hundreds of graduates
    and ex-students fit to participate in self-government, and with some
    notion of what is meant by an international mind. At the present moment
    it counts among its alumni one hundred and forty-two who are engaged in
    teaching, including one university president who administers $18,000,000
    for educational purposes, and twenty-five college professors in such
    institutions as Beloit, Drury, Dupauw, Lawrence, Grinnell. Many others
    of its alumni, on their way to law, medicine, theology, have served the
    state effectively as teachers. And yet the dean would brush aside this
    work with a smile, would allow this college and similar colleges to die
    or be reduced to junior colleges, without a word of protest, perhaps in
    the thought that his own college of liberal arts would minister
    adequately to the educational needs of the state. In that state at the
    present moment privately endowed institutions are caring for more than
    twenty thousand students, and are making an annual gift to the state of
    more than three million dollars. These institutions are well scattered,
    and reach localities untouched by the university. Higher education must
    be carried to the various communities. The number of young people that
    can be sent to college is increased fivefold, if those young people can
    be housed and boarded at home, and if there is no railroad fare to pay.
    To illustrate: the county in which the state university in question is
    located, sends seven hundred and eighty-nine students to the university,
    more than the total number sent by sixty-three counties in remote
    corners of the state. Out of five hundred degrees conferred by the
    university in one year, one-fifth go to students residing in the county
    in which the university is situated. It is obvious that the university
    is bringing higher education to one county, and failing to bring it to
    sixty-three counties. The work however is being done by the small
    colleges. But the dean was right when he intimated that many of these
    small colleges are fighting for their lives. Twenty-five years ago the
    professors in College X were receiving $1,500 a year,–a home
    missionary's salary even in those days; but to-day they are still
    getting $1,500. Last year a deficit made a considerable inroad on the
    endowment fund. This year the deficit will be larger, because seventy of
    her advanced students have gone into the army. And the state stands by
    in indifference, watching an institution die that has served it well for
    forty-five years–an institution that it must replace at public expense,
    or leave a corner of the state in educational darkness. I think that the
    real hope of the dean was that such colleges might be reduced to junior
    colleges, and that the available funds might be spent in improving the
    instruction in the freshmen and sophomore years. But he could hardly say
    this, for last year the students in his own university were loudly
    protesting that they were being neglected, and that teaching had been
    sacrificed on the altar of research. But even if the dean could not say
    it, why is it not a reasonable suggestion? Why not cut off the last two
    years of the college course and improve the instruction in the earlier
    years? For the simple reason that the state is too rich to permit of any
    curtailment of the opportunity of intellectual growth for its young
    people. It is gratuitous assumption that the students who had done two
    years' work in the small college would complete their work in the
    university. The small minority who are going into professional work
    would do this, but the large majority would end their training with the
    sophomore year, and democracy and humanism would suffer simultaneously
    an irremediable blow. Let us hope that the historians of later times
    will not be compelled to write: "In 1917 the Kaiser not only blew up the
    cathedrals in France, but he also helped to dynamite our American
    colleges."

    There is an old proverb to the effect that the streets of Jerusalem were
    kept clean by every man sweeping that part which lay before his own
    door. On one side of our domain runs the Lincoln Highway, on the other
    side the road which began before the altar of Prometheus in the groves
    of Academe. Both of these roads later converge in that straight and
    narrow path that leads unto life. It is our high function to keep these
    roads free and unobstructed–to walk a few parasangs with gifted young
    people; to fit them to be effective ambassadors of Truth, by persuading
    them to thumb a Latin lexicon until they have attained a reasonable
    precision of speech; to help them attain the refinement of diction that
    shall eventually result in a greater refinement of character; to teach
    them to appreciate the beauty of a Greek temple or of a fragment of
    Greek sculpture, furnishing them with a basis of aesthetic judgment, that
    will serve them well until they meet Plato's archetypes face to face; to
    feed their imagination with the radiant buoyant life of Homer; to show
    them how Horace fashioned a livable life philosophy out of the _aurea
    mediocritas_ of Aristotle; to initiate them into the Socratic doctrine
    that Knowledge is the mother of all the virtues; to crown them with a
    universal sympathy by interpreting with them the "_Lachryma rerum_" of
    Virgil. Can anyone conceive a life in which pleasure and duty are more
    inextricably intermingled?

    This is the humanism that is the fairest fruit of democracy, and which
    in turn makes democracy possible. Two years ago I heard one of our most
    eminent political economists say in a public address that the chance of
    success for a democratic form of government was in direct proportion to
    the number of citizens who were capable of abstract thought. We do our
    abstract thinking in the main through the help of Greek and Latin
    derivatives. Let us not underestimate, and let us not permit anyone else
    to underestimate, the importance of our contribution to the success of
    democracy, when we train our students to a certain precision in the use
    of Greek and Latin derivatives, by long years of patient drill in
    careful translation. It is our privilege to help develop their latent
    powers of abstract thought by furnishing them with the tools with which
    they may do their thinking. This is the largest single contribution we
    can make to human life, the largest single offering we can lay on the
    altar of Truth.

    Our success in holding ourselves and our students to this great task
    will be determined largely by the set of life values we carry into the
    class room, and by our ability to differentiate that which is important
    in Greek and Roman civilization from that which is negligible and
    unessential. I sometimes fear that we have forgotten that only the
    higher elements of any civilization are worthy to be transmitted to
    posterity, and that forgetting this we have permitted many of our
    courses to be denaturized, dehumanized, and Germanized.

    In seven out of ten of the text-books of the classics edited for college
    use, the notes are written, not for freshmen and sophomores, but for
    those who have already attained or are going to attain the degree of
    doctor of philosophy, a degree that was first made in Germany. This
    blight of the doctor's degree has invaded not only our courses in the
    classics, but every course in the university curriculum that can in any
    sense be called a humanistic course. It is high time that we form a
    solemn procession and make an offering on the altar of Robigo, god or
    goddess of the rust.

    In the natural and physical sciences we do not resent or criticize
    futile experimentation. We are willing that that six hundred and five
    futile experiments may be made that the six hundred and sixth may be
    successful. We expect this work of experimentation to be more or less
    dehumanizing, in its drudgery, that in the end the fruit of the
    successful experiment may confer some blessing upon the human family. We
    do not protest against a doctor's dissertation in science in which the
    results are wholly negative. But we do protest against a doctor's
    dissertation in literature or history, which has compelled the _doctor
    designatus_ to spend months of his time on some inconsequential subject,
    giving him a false perspective and a false sense of proportion that it
    will take him years to get rid of in his teaching.

    Let it be understood that this protest against the doctor's degree is
    not a protest against the length of time that is given to graduate
    studies in preparation for teaching. This should be increased rather
    than diminished. It is a protest against some of the objects to which
    years of graduate study have been devoted under the shadow of the
    doctor's degree. It is "a place in the sun" that we are demanding. In
    using this phrase "a place in the sun," I am not plagiarizing that one
    whom Henry Van Dyke has christened "the damned vulture of Potsdam," but
    a far better man, Diogenes of Sinope, who once requested Alexander the
    Great to get out of his daylight and give him his place in the sun.

    In conclusion let me cite an incident from the life of Zeno, the founder
    of Stoicism. It is related that Zeno once asked the oracle what he ought
    to do to live in the most excellent way. The reply came back that he
    ought to become of the same complexion as the dead. Whereupon he
    immediately inferred that he ought to apply himself to reading the books
    of the ancients. This is the Zeno who promulgated the doctrines of the
    fatherhood of God and the brotherhood of man, who fashioned the molds in
    which the Roman Law and Roman Christianity were cast, who conceived of a
    world democracy in which friendship should be the guiding principle, and
    in which Greek and barbarian alike should have equal privileges and
    equal opportunities for growth.

    THE MODERN MEDICINE MAN

    Medicine, like other natural phenomena tends to the cyclic. Having
    passed safely through the drug period of evolution, both allopathic and
    homeopathic, into the no-drug state of so-called "preventive medicine"
    which has nothing to do with medicine as the word is commonly
    understood, this ancient mystery of the cure of bodies is now reunited
    to its equally ancient but long alienated mate the cure of souls, and
    this bewildered generation is confronted with the amazing spectacle of
    the lion of science and the lamb of religion lying down together.
    Whether the ultimate resting place of the lamb will be inside the lion
    is not yet disclosed to the anxious and inquiring mind. Again the priest
    and the physician are combined in one person, and we see before us the
    modern counterpart of the antique medicine man who exorcised the devils
    that possessed and tormented the soul and the body, and by sorcery and
    incantations treated impartially diseases of the spirit and of the
    flesh. Again the accepted cure for blindness is to "go and sin no more."

    It is especially that borderland where soul and body meet and fuse in
    what a recent treatise on the diseases of the nervous system calls "the
    psychic or symbolic system" that the modern medicine man takes as his
    province. In this No Man's Land he is master of all he surveys, and his
    sextant comprises the universe in its angle.

    We are prone to think of diseases of the mind as a specialty of modern
    life. But the briefest review of history would indicate that these
    symptoms of maladjustment to the environment have been evident from the
    earliest times. Adam and Eve are said to have developed "paranoiac
    delusions of persecution," a kind of _manie a deux_, accompanied by
    hallucinations of vision described as "seeing snakes." Their elder son
    was afflicted with a "homicidal mania," while the younger was apparently
    a case of "constitutional inferiority." Noah was a well recognized
    "alcoholic," Job was subject to severe "depressions," Nebuchadnezzar
    exhibited "praecox dilapidations of conduct" and Saul was a pronounced
    "manic-depressive." The Bible contains many edifying and well worked-out
    case histories with prescriptions for the treatment of such
    difficulties. It was Isaiah who outlined the newer method when he said,
    on the highest authority, "Come now, and let us reason together, saith
    the Lord: though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as
    snow."

    It was perhaps through dwelling on his own race history and literature
    that the newest prophet in Israel, the famous, to some infamous,
    Viennese professor, Sigmund Freud, came to invent the latest prophylaxis
    for mental disorders, now widely known under the name of psychoanalysis,
    at present the best recognized specific for many mental disorders, and
    particularly for those orgies and "hang-overs" of the soul, the
    "manic-depressive psychosis."

    This is the chief of the new designations for one of the old diseases,
    the failing reserved for the especially refined and subtle mind, the
    form of complex developed most frequently in the most delicate
    psychological machinery. This psychosis is the protest of the winged
    spirit against the humdrum dead levels of the main-traveled roads, a
    near relation to the "hysteric" refuge of the aesthetic nature from the
    vulgarities of everyday life, the "praecox" preference for childhood's
    happy hour, and the "paranoiac" escape from the banalities of a society
    composed too exclusively of well-meaning, friendly but unbearably
    tiresome folk. All these phenomena are but the outbreak of the higher
    nature, the reaction of the superman, that creature of light and air, to
    the dullness and dreariness of this underworld, in which the chrysalis
    drags out its drab and worm-like existence before the emergence of the
    butterfly.

    In view, however, of the stubborn fact that the superman must continue
    to exist (unless indeed non-existence is the state preferred) in a world
    made up largely of subnormal, or even more deadly normal beings, the
    overbred and super-sensitive must seek some form of reconciliation to
    the fundamental absurdities that pass for real life, must even submit to
    something in the nature of a "cure" for the disease of superevolution,
    some esoteric bloodletting process as it were, in order to restrain the
    impulse to skip like a lamb in the sun on the hillside, and confine the
    gait to an anemic crawl along the narrow path of the commonplace.

    Psychoanalysis appears to be the "indicated" treatment for these
    adjustment difficulties, and it is the purpose of this article to
    suggest to the as yet uninitiated some of the novel features in the
    mechanism of this psychotherapy, and to offer a few reflections thereon.

    To assume the greater ease of the first person singular, I should
    perhaps say in passing, or by way of apology, that if I appear somewhat
    unduly and indecently personal in my observations on the new psychology,
    it is a habit fastened upon me by a half year of indulgence in an orgy
    of such voluble self discussion and analysis as I had previously fondly
    fancied to exist only in young ladies' boarding schools. Figure to
    yourself, if you can, the inevitable result of conversing about your
    "soul," and unburdening all its secrets and reserves in tri-weekly
    sessions with an inquisitive stranger! The process is a throw-back to
    those unsophisticated days when the Knight of La Mancha and a group of
    other romantics, met for the first time by accident in a country inn,
    whiled away the long evening in the unrestrained and interminable
    narrations of their lives and loves, complacently revealing to one
    anothers' sympathetic and, one would imagine, sometimes startled gaze,
    the secret springs of their existence.

    The psychoanalytic process begins, I may explain, with such a relating
    of one's personal history, occupying many hours, and covering all that
    one has ever done, said or thought. One starts with reminiscences of the
    nursery and the kindergarten, and passes on to a detailed description of
    the coloring, height and contour of one's first love. As this, in the
    case of a woman, is supposed to be her father, it is necessary to pause
    for some time on the aspects of the paternal figure, which affect all
    her subsequent emotional reactions, according to the well-known course
    of the so-called "Oedipus complex." This is the imposing designation for
    the generally observed preference for each other of mothers and sons and
    of fathers and daughters, a phenomenon that the new psychologists, who
    take the common place with a seriousness! deem worthy of the most
    painstaking examination and erudite elucidation. "The root complex" and
    "the family romance" are other alluring titles for this parental-filial
    relation. This sentiment is supposed to modify all the so-called
    "affective" life. If father happens to be tall and thin and blond, then
    daughter, having a "fixation" on him, is, for all time to come,
    particularly susceptible to the attractions of tall, thin, blond men of
    advanced years. The analyst inquires minutely into the shades of
    complexion of all the patient's _inamorati_ in a manner that recalls the
    familiar "I see a dark man coming over deep water" of the tea-leaves in
    the tea-cup stage of one's experience.

    After the patient has sternly and heroically resisted the temptation to
    invent in the interest of her own self-respect, and also in mitigation
    of the ill-concealed contempt of the masculine practitioner for the
    paucity of her experience, a few more numerous and more romantic
    emotional episodes than have actually been doled out to her by a
    penurious fate, and has completed the short and simple annals of her
    poverty-stricken heart history, and after the incredulous inquisitor has
    become at last convinced that there is indeed nothing more to be told,
    this chapter is closed, and then begins the regime of dreams and "free
    association."

    * * * * *

    The interpreting of one's dreams seems to furnish the doctor with a
    secret source of amusement that he tries in vain to dissemble, and as
    one is only too glad to make up to him in some measure for the hours of
    obvious boredom that he has endured while listening to one's _apologia
    pro vita sua_, one indulges him by forming the careful habit of grasping
    firmly by the tail every elusive dream as it tries to whisk around the
    corner of consciousness during one's first waking moments, pulling it
    painfully and resistingly back for close and detailed scrutiny, and
    laboriously committing to memory and subsequently describing its every
    feature and function at the next matinee performance at which one makes
    an appearance.

    The chastening discovery of the dreamer who relates his dreams to the
    professional interpreter is that all that has been carefully withheld
    from revelation in the related autobiography, is disclosed with the most
    embarrassing crudity, and that secret sins of which one was quite
    unconscious are displayed with mortifying clarity. The dream is a
    mechanism for letting the cat out of the bag, all kinds of strange cats,
    of the existence of which their harborer was often unaware.

    Dreams seem to reveal the dreamer as a hypocritical, evasive,
    self-deluding coward, unable to face the commonest facts of life, or to
    call a spade anything less innocent than a parasol, or even to confront
    his own friends and acquaintances, except by forcing them to masquerade
    under some so-called "surrogate" form.

    My previous personal experience had led me to identify a surrogate as
    some kind of judge, but I soon learned that this narrow and technical
    meaning must be replaced by the more general signification of
    "substitute," though why the word substitute should not be considered
    good enough to use in this connection, I never learned. This is but one
    of the many examples of the perverse preference of the technicians of
    the new science for strange distortions of words with well recognized
    and frequently quite different meanings in common parlance. It comes as
    somewhat of a shock to the beginner to hear all emotion summarily
    classified as "sexual," normal filial or parental affection designated
    as "incestuous," friendship as "homosexual," self-respect as
    "narcissistic" and the life force or will to power as "the libido."
    Soon, however, one becomes as resigned to this strong language as to the
    evolutionary hypothesis, and finds it a no more unpalatable thought that
    all emotion is derived from sex than that all human beings are descended
    from an apelike ancestor. That this common use of the exaggerated
    statement leaves no adequate expression for the more intense emotions
    fails to disturb a cult that apparently regards all differences of
    feeling as of degree rather than of kind.

    * * * * *

    The narration of dreams puts slight work on the dreamer, and sorely
    taxes the mental resources and the ingenuity of the interpreter, but the
    real labor, the strenuous and unremitting toil to which the unhappy
    victim of this ritual is subjected by a pitiless practitioner is in the
    rigors of what goes by the disingenuous name of "free association." This
    may sound like some pleasant if not spicy and highly unconventional
    pastime, but is in fact and literally a procrustean bed of torture. The
    helpless patient is forced to remove her bonnet and shawl and recline
    upon a couch with her eyes closed. Her merciless tormentor retires to a
    comfortable armchair in a corner of the room. There, because he is out
    of sight of the patient, he is supposed, according to the workings of
    the mysterious masculine psychology, to be entirely removed from her
    consciousness, so that she can concentrate her mind on nothingness, just
    as if she were alone by the fireside. Then he starts in with something
    like the following initiation of the third degree: "What are your
    associations with the word authority?" You are supposed to respond to
    this irrelevant inquiry with something like the following idiotic
    emanations, "Government–Washington–the President–Mrs.
    Wilson–orchids–grandfather's greenhouse," and if you are entirely
    resigned to making a fool of yourself, and can abandon yourself to the
    spirit of this child's play, this is what you finally learn to do, after
    many strenuous efforts to play the game, and the final attainment of a
    reasonable self-stultification.

    If, however, as is likely to be the case, you are a more or less
    feminine person, instinctively unwilling to exhibit your mind in
    _deshabille_, and fatuously intent with a persistency worthy of a better
    cause on making a good impression on the only person present, you learn
    to use these opportunities to tell him everything to your credit that
    you can think of, and by carefully working out, preferably in advance, a
    chain of passable associations, to present yourself, your character, and
    your career in the most favorable light. The wide range of possibilities
    in this process that are open to the designing patient seems to be
    scarce dreamt of in the philosophy of the gross masculine mind.

    * * * * *

    This brings me by easy and inevitable stages to the important topic of
    the "transference." To the unenlightened this may be defined as the mock
    modest and deceptive designation invented by the psychoanalyst for the
    more or less ardent affection for himself that he cold-bloodedly sets
    out to inspire in his victim. The doctor, for the benefit of his
    patient, temporarily transfers to himself and appropriates the devotion
    which normally belongs to father, brother, husband, son or lover. To be
    sure, it is to remembered that as there is no such word as friendship in
    the psychoanalytic vocabulary, an attitude of confidence or admiration
    must be represented in terms of a deeper sentiment.

    Of course what happens is that the patient mistakes for an attachment of
    the heart what is in reality only an intimacy of the mind, because such
    an abandon of reserve is indissolubly associated in the feminine mind
    with the ties of affection. According to the true Jamesian psychology,
    she loves because she confides, instead of confiding because she loves.
    How a poor man patient manages can only be surmised, but there are
    indications that the knowing of the sex furtively seek the ministrations
    of a woman analyst.

    * * * * *

    Apparently the theory on which all the varied forms of this treatment
    are based is that the catharsis of the mind is essential to mental
    health, the emptying of all that is in it, the expulsion of dead matter.
    The nausea of the soul is relieved like its physical analogue by freeing
    it from the undigested matter, the "repressions," that lie so heavily
    upon it. The self-contained nature that refrains from spilling over and
    strives to maintain itself without recourse to the safety valve of
    confidence must in the end unload its burden.

    After the destructive process is completed and the ground cleared for
    the constructive measures that are to rear the temple of the "_mens sana
    in corpore sano_," the heavier half of the work remains to be done; for
    the gigantic task to which the practitioner of the new prophylaxis sets
    himself is nothing less than the reconstruction of the character of the
    patient. Indeed, a recent work on psychoanalysis has for its title _The
    Mechanisms of Character Formation_. The conversions that the Rev. Mr.
    Sunday and his less notable peers are wont to accomplish in an hour,
    these painstaking scientists patiently bring about in from some scores
    to some thousands of hours of equally strenuous labor. I am informed
    that the cure of the first case of a certain type undertaken by one of
    these under-studies of the Eternal, actually consumed two thousand
    hours, and that the cure of the specific disease required the entire
    reconstruction of the character of the sufferer. Presumably the bill for
    "professional services" involved in this beatification was $20,000. One
    wonders whether the character that resulted was worth the price. The
    consulting room of the psychoanalyst is the new Beauty Parlor where
    those dissatisfied with their mental and moral physiognomy may have the
    lines of stress and strain smoothed away, and may gain the roses and
    lilies of a rejuvenated spiritual complexion. Unhappily I am unable to
    speak at length and with authority on this phase of the treatment; for I
    am at present only just entering upon the period of metamorphosis. I see
    dimly, "as through a glass darkly," my own apotheosis looming ahead, but
    the road to that celestial height looks a long and weary and appallingly
    expensive journey.

    It is the time element that perhaps most impresses and depresses the
    student of the new prophylaxis. In a recent paper by a competent
    psychiatrist the writer refers as follows to the impracticability of
    studying a group of cases in a public hospital on the plan of getting
    the patients to understand and explain their own difficulties:

    At the rate at which the best of the psychoanalysts work, it
    would not be possible properly to study in the course of the
    year more than a dozen cases. Furthermore, the results of such
    work are of importance purely for the individual, and no
    generalization can be drawn therefrom…. Also, no
    generalization being possible, it is a matter of piece work;
    to study one hundred cases according to this method would
    require the efforts of fifteen to twenty psychologists on full
    time for many months.

    In the opinion of the faithful, Freud, the inventor of psychoanalysis,
    is to psychiatry what Darwin was to biology, but as Darwin's theory of
    evolution required more aeons than the geologists were able to oblige
    him with, so Freud's method requires more time than the calendar
    affords. Darwin's theory of the variation of species had to be modified
    by the theory of mutations or sports. Freud's methods, to be workable,
    must be adapted in some way to the indisputable fact that there are only
    twenty-four hours in the day, and only three hundred and sixty-five days
    in the year.

    A careful mathematical calculation of the number of hours required to
    cure a psychosis by this new prophylaxis reveals an alarming
    disproportion between the minute number of physicians available, and the
    incalculable number of patients requiring their ministrations. One of
    the most ardent devotees of the new method is a practitioner who,
    according to the testimony of a confrere, enters upon his daily
    endurance test at 9 A. M. and without any luncheon psychoanalyzes
    continuously until 7 P. M. As the ordinary patient is supposed to
    require three hours a week of this treatment, for about five months, the
    doctor can, by working ten hours a day, treat twenty patients in one
    week, or allowing him two months vacation in summer (and he will need
    it) handle forty patients in one year. This, alas, is but a drop of
    medicine in the bucket of disease, and unless, by some homeopathic
    adaptation of the five-hundredth-dilution principle, we can make our
    medicine go farther it is only a limited number of the rich and leisure
    class who can ever be cured by these new methods. This is the
    prostrating situation that confronts the humanitarian–a little group of
    healers bravely but hopelessly taking up arms against a sea of mental
    troubles.

    One cannot help wondering whether such exhaustive thoroughness is really
    essential. It seems sometimes to the disillusioned seeker after truth
    that the relation of the conscious life history, the revelation of the
    unconscious through dreams, the display of the mental processes through
    "free association," are but the hocus-pocus devised for keeping up the
    conversation between the analyst and the analyzed–a crude, clumsy,
    masculine technique for discovering, by somewhat labyrinthine methods,
    the essence of the personal quality of an individual. Might not this be
    obvious in a few hours of ordinary intercourse to a person of intuition,
    practised in the art of plucking the heart out of a mystery, instead of
    chopping up the whole anatomy to get at it?

    The expenditure of time and effort and money required to gain the occult
    ends of what seems like a blind and blundering process, is certainly
    colossal. What the patient puts into it is comparatively unimportant. A
    fool and his money might as well be parted sooner as later, and the time
    of the patient, especially in the state of depression in which he
    ordinarily seeks treatment, is worth so little that killing it is as
    good a use as any to make of it. But think of the physician–a man of
    parts, of much general and special education, who has added to a large
    professional equipment the complicated technique of a laborious method
    that only a German thoroughness gone stark and staring mad, could
    perpetrate on a makeshift world, which, with all its failings, has not
    lost its sense of humor or its perception of the relative value of
    things mundane, and does still discriminate between time and eternity.
    Think of a first rate mind expending itself for hours on end in the
    minute scrutiny of some trivial neurotic mentality, probably as like as
    two peas to thousands of other equally insignificant particles of matter
    that pass for individual organisms.

    * * * * *

    If indeed the interest in another personality is the essence of the
    "cure," one is tempted to ask why these egocentric erotomaniacs should
    not derive the same and mutual benefit from interesting themselves in
    one another? Why not pair them off, male and female as originally
    created, and embark them together on this ark of refuge from the deluge
    of the common life in which they are drowning? Let them sit by the hour,
    the day, the week, and talk about their "souls," relate to each other's
    absorbed attention their life history, interpret each other's dreams,
    and join in the freest of "free association." Let the blind lead the
    blind, the sick heal the sick, the erotic love the erratic, and silly
    soul mate with silly soul, leaving the authentic souls of the doctors to
    be saved from stultification, and their talents used for the benefit of
    human beings who are really and truly suffering.

    But, alas, there seems to be no such easy panacea for mortal ills: for
    to attain its ends the process must apparently be presided over by a
    superior if not superhuman intelligence. And the patient, if
    scientifically or benevolently minded, can take comfort in the thought
    that his case is perhaps sufficiently different from any hitherto
    handled to enable the investigator to benefit almost as much as the
    patient by the experience. Perhaps the months that the biddable patient
    who has overcome his "resistances" devotes to cooeperating with the
    scientific explorer, may be reduced to weeks in the treatment of the
    next like-minded individual who submits himself for treatment by the
    more practised practitioner. I recall my despairing comment upon a
    doctor's tale of the case that it took two thousand hours to cure, and
    the reassuring response that, now that the technique had been worked out
    and published, any competent person could turn the trick in from
    one-tenth to one-twentieth of the time.

    * * * * *

    The psychoanalytic approach to mental prophylaxis is perhaps still,
    after twenty years of groping progress, in the experimental stage. The
    few bold spirits who have braved the ridicule of their conservative
    confreres, and left the main travelled roads, are hardy pioneers blazing
    trails and treading out paths that will in time be easy traveling. It is
    inevitable that in the delicate operations by which these spiritual
    sawbones are mastering the mystery of this new art of the vivisection of
    the soul, they should sometimes cause pain or even cut in the wrong
    place. But they are inspired by a very human sympathy for their
    victim-beneficiaries, and are rapidly learning their way about the
    spiritual anatomy, and discovering the skillful use of mental
    anaesthetics.

    The strangest thing about this extraordinary process is that it really
    does cure the mind diseased. Where and what, one asks, and continues to
    ask, is the nexus between treatment and cure. Has any patient, however
    completely recovered, ever found out? Do the practitioners of this
    occult ritual know themselves, or have they simply hit on a practical
    technique, without a comprehension of a rational philosophical basis for
    its major operations? Is this like early groping experiments with
    "animal magnetism," or mysterious forms of electricity which brought
    results long before an understanding of the reason of their success was
    arrived at? However this may be, it still remains true that, judged by
    its results, the new method, however dark and devious, must still be
    acknowledged to have attained a success, not sporadic and accidental,
    but continuous, consistent and increasing, and apparently, though
    incomprehensibly, connected as effect to cause with the procedure which
    has been sketched, or shall I say caricatured, in the foregoing pages.

    "THE PUREST OF HUMAN PLEASURES"

    Top-heavy civilization is always righting itself by a side-reach after
    the "primitive" and the "elemental." Weary capitalists and professional
    men play–expensively–at what when all's said is but a child's game of
    ball enhanced by feats of walking. Science gives us the motor; and
    slug-a-beds who have hitherto accepted sunrise as an act of faith grow
    to be connoisseurs in effects of morning haze and chiaroscuro.

    Perhaps, then, there are many others who, like myself, have discovered,
    in this year of the travail of humanity, the sober and healing pleasures
    of the garden. Of course I had always intended to have a garden
    sometime, on the same principle by which I hope to see Japan, to read
    the Old Testament in Hebrew (having first mastered a dozen other
    languages more immediately relevant to my business), to have my twilight
    stage of knowledge regarding the material universe dispelled by the
    blinding light of modern discovery. I had even used the planning of this
    garden, with its companion brook, grove, and lawn, as a lure for sleep.
    But that was a paradise for the eye alone; and in my heathen blindness I
    dreamed that the joy of the garden was in the beholding. Most pityingly
    I look back upon that time of ignorance. Confess, fellow amateurs, is
    not the joy in the making? Even harvesting, the end for which the garden
    was made, yields the gardener himself a crasser pleasure, as compared
    with the stirring of the earth, laying down seeds in a row like a string
    of matched stones, and most of all watching the young plants, obedient
    to his design, prick through the earth and advance from seed-leaf to
    bushiness or stateliness, from foliage to flower. To gather the fruits
    of your labor justifies your enterprise, but it is something like
    receiving royalties for a work of art born in a flash of inspiration. To
    see the delicate green shoots, perfect in their vague promise, and
    innocent of the blights, distortions, and frustrations that may overtake
    them later on, stretching up and unfolding where the other day there was
    only black earth, is akin to the first vision of some great creative
    idea, before one meets its penalty in hours of toil and cheated hope.
    There is even a tinge of guilt in our pleasure; we have digressed, in
    the name of civic duty, from our lawful callings, considering that we
    made some sacrifice of time or strength, and our virtue has turned into
    an indulgence.

    One of my first discoveries (after the simplest rudiments of the art I
    essayed to practise) was that of all topics on the lips of men the
    garden is the most conversable, the most fraternal. Hitherto,
    observation had led me to suppose children and rheumatism the most
    universal of interests. Having neither myself, I have been cut off from
    that fluent intercourse upon first steps and first words, adenoids,
    preventive dentistry, potatoes carried in the pocket, baths of hot
    brine, and the proportion of protein in the diet, which makes strangers
    or friends akin. There was always the weather; but–unless one has a
    garden, as sensitive as a poet to every nuance of sun or
    atmosphere–talk of the weather is a mere subterfuge, a symbol of our
    inarticulateness and awkward shyness masking our human yearning to know
    our fellows and to wish them well. The garden, as a subject of
    discourse, combines all the pretext offered by the weather to hint our
    good will without violating our shyness; all the diversity and perpetual
    surprise of a child's development; all the right to condole with
    misfortune and to be agreeably officious about remedies enjoyed by those
    who encounter the rheumatic; all the delight of professional
    note-comparing known to invalids, cooks, and pedagogues. To appear in my
    garden, equipped with sun-hat and hoe, was, I found, to be hail-fellowed
    by every condition of men–pickaninnies, delivery-men, professors,
    elegants and inelegants, experts and inexperts. My acquaintanceship
    among my neighbors grew like Jonah's gourd. "Do you mind my asking what
    that line of white strips is for?" "To warn the English sparrows off my
    pea-vines."–"Would you like some young cabbage-plants?"–"Your corn is
    lookin' fine!" Common interests were visible and inexhaustible.

    * * * * *

    Other sociabilities also I have found in the garden. We prate a good
    deal of "companionship with nature," and go out fussily to seek it, with
    camera, bird-book, field-glasses, and expensive camping gear. In the
    garden one loses all this self-consciousness. Instead of personifying
    nature, and offering her the compliment of man's society, one sinks into
    one's place as a piece of nature. The catbird spluttering joyous music
    at me, almost forgetting to be afraid; the cardinal that looks down where
    I stand tossing off a magnificent plume of spray from my watering-pot,
    and whistles, "We-e-ell! Who'd-have-thought-to-see-you-keeping-at-it?"
    and I myself, turning to my own uses the perpetual need of life to renew
    itself, to evolve out of seed and bulb new seeds and bulbs, which shall
    give birth in time to other seeds and bulbs–we are all part of the same
    process.

    With our Little Brother the Robin I am approaching intimacy. It is
    pleasant to see him assume, with almost human egotism, that the worms I
    turn up, the strings I plant by, the stakes I drive, are special
    providences for himself. Yet I have never quite won his confidence. I
    have often longed to speak to him, explaining that there are worms
    enough for us both, and how easy I find it to scatter a few extra
    strings for his nest-building; I have longed to reassure the wild doves
    who run about on their pretty pink feet in the long grass near the
    garden, and at my approach fly away with a protesting soft
    "chitter-chitter-chitter." I realize afresh, as I have often realized in
    watching people coax squirrels to eat from their hands, or children
    lavishing affection on brainless hens and rabbits, that if there had
    been no Saint Francis, it behooved mankind to invent him. On the other
    hand, the gardener, a fighter in the struggle for food, finds the
    impartial views of the dilettante asking for "companionship with nature"
    quite unthinkable. The wild rabbit, which only last winter I thought an
    engaging creature, has not changed the sleekness of his brown coat, his
    funny little white tuft of tail, or his wavelike movements; but he has
    become repulsive to me.

    A whole new set of values, in fact, takes possession of mind and senses.
    One comes to like the writhings of the angle worms in the muck, knowing
    that they do the gardener service. Various sights and contacts, once
    offensive, being now considered not simply in themselves, but in
    relation to our purposes, become indifferent or actually pleasurable.
    Even whiffs of fertilizer, if suggestive merely, give an agreeable sense
    that the work is going forward. And what an infinite gulf between "dirt"
    and "soil"! There lies between a whole initiation into secrets chemical
    and biological. Once I passed by garden tracts with undistinguishing
    eyes. Now to see them stifled with weeds, or to see the earth stiff and
    lumpy, affects me like walking in New York slums, or like a hideous
    grouping of colors; to see the earth mellow and finely tilled is
    satisfying, like a good chord in music, or like a firm strong drawing.

    Digging, planting, transplanting, watching the sky, I have come face to
    face with the meaning of words I have known all my life, in the dim way
    we know most things outside our own importunate concerns. "Except a corn
    of wheat fall into the ground and die, it abideth alone." It is one
    thing to understand this saying botanically, and another to see it
    exemplified when you are breathlessly awaiting the result. "An enemy
    hath done this!" I cried when the wild rabbit stripped my young
    bean-plants, or when some great dog made his bed in my onion-patch. All
    sorts of images, from parable, poem, and story, re-awake in my mind with
    a morning freshness and brightness. And in my turn I have enacted, or
    experienced, many a little apologue. For example, I discover that plants
    grown in over-shaded spots fall victim no less surely to what sun they
    get, on scorching days, than those quite unprotected. Here are the
    facts; the moralist may make of them what he will.

    * * * * *

    What would any art be without its disappointments and anxieties, its
    hours of depression that measure the worth of the goal striven for? The
    amateur gardener has his share. I pass over in forgiving silence–almost
    silence–the haughty fashion in which the masters of the craft,
    professing to offer information, so give as to withhold. Your
    professional is a thorough classicist; "nothing too much" his motto.
    Enough, and not too much, whether it be vanilla in the cookies, exercise
    for the invalid, "corroborative detail" in the narrative, or sunshine,
    water, fertilizer, depth of earth, mulching for your plants. And this
    all-important but inscrutable rule is the despair of every amateur. A
    grievance perhaps more personal to myself has been the unnatural
    behavior enjoined on me toward seedlings of my own sowing, my own
    cosseting. In a sense, I had brought them into the world, and now I was
    told some of them must be done away with, that the rest might thrive! As
    I edged along the rows, unhappily choosing, among all the pretty
    youngsters, the victims for the sacrifice, I reminded myself of Catiline
    ('tis consoling, at last to have a use for one's education); _notat et
    designat oculis ad caedem unumquemque_. Sometimes my human instinct to
    value every individual and to lavish care on the weak has got the better
    of me. I do not dwell on the experiments to which I have resorted; but
    some of them, in spite of the doctrinaires, were triumphs! On the other
    hand, I have bitterly resented deformities and discolorations in my
    nursery. For the first time in my life I understand how the Spartans
    could expose for death infants blemished in mind or body. I understand
    what fierce parental pride is at the bottom of many a father's or
    mother's blindness to faults and commonplaceness.

    On every side I hear from fellow-enthusiasts detailed schemes for next
    year's garden, vows of perpetual gardendom. I do not echo them. I have
    been initiated; a certain bond with my kind is mine henceforth. But the
    purest of human pleasures, as Bacon called it, is likewise the most
    tyrannous. Other joys may be caught up in Gideon's fashion, while one
    marches on one's way. Once the garden possesses you, it leaves no room
    for anything beside. The garden-seat of Adam and Eve has been
    universally regretted. But what had they to do except name the
    creatures, dig, sow, and reap? They did not have to pay their way with
    money, nor answer letters, nor read the newspapers, nor vote, nor keep
    track of the bacterial count in the milk they drank, nor study past
    history in order to interpret the present, nor even to learn the science
    of horticulture.

    WAR FOR EVOLUTION'S SAKE

    In its last throes the cruel Neo-Darwinian philosophy of nature and man
    is having one terrible, final, satanic triumph, for it is in no mean
    measure responsible for this incredible war, and especially for its
    incredible brutality. For just as the war and the peculiarly revolting
    and degrading methods of its conduct bear the "made in Germany" stamp,
    so does the Neo-Darwinian conception of evolution and its method bear
    the same precious label. For it was not only that Weismann of Freiburg
    gave form and seeming validity to this conception, during the course of
    his violent attacks on Lamarckism, but it was his following troop of
    German biologists and natural philosophers who gleefully put the
    conception into final form for general assimilation. For, as we shall
    explain later, it was a kind of biological philosophy that fitted in
    beautifully with German political and military philosophy; everything to
    the winner, nothing to the loser.

    In the evolution of the human race the different peoples and nations are
    the analogue of the different species in lower creation. Just as among
    these brute species of field and jungle, ocean and stream, there is a
    constant relentless struggle of one species against the other nearest
    like it in habits, or nearest it in space, or most in the way of its
    increase numerically or expansion geographically, so is it among the
    peoples of the earth. And just as the species with the advantage of
    longer tooth or claw, or more ferocity, more endurance, or more cunning,
    wins by killing out, or, as among certain ant kinds, enslaving the
    other, so is it with these higher brutes, the peoples of the earth.

    Human evolution is governed by the same factors as brute evolution, and
    the all-mighty and all-sufficient factor is natural selection on a basis
    of life and death struggle and survival of the winner. Therefore the
    whole matter is very simple: that people is the chosen of Nature and God
    that devotes its best attention and energy to the business of fighting
    and fights in the most approved brute way with complete rejection of all
    those unnatural, debilitating and disadvantageous principles that an
    artificial and weakening form of social evolution has grafted on to
    human life. For this social evolution that the human species has adopted
    is based on a principle that is in direct conflict with nature, the
    principle of mutual aid and altruism. Nature's principle is mutual fight
    and antagonism.

    Thus said Weismann and his Neo-Darwinian followers; and thus quickly
    repeated the men who saw in this philosophy exactly the needed
    foundation and sustaining pillars for their own militaristic philosophy.
    In this fundamental natural philosophy they found exactly what they
    needed to give their militarism full acceptance among the German people;
    namely, the cold, disinterested support of science, the potent aid of
    scientific dogma. For Science is the German religion. The _Gott_ of the
    German Kaiser is a god of steel and power, not of heart and pity. German
    success, so far as it goes, and of the kind it is, comes in truth from
    _Gott und uns_; but from their kind of god and their kind of us.

    I heard the first impressive exposition of this Germanized Darwinism in
    a great German University twenty years ago, and I heard the second
    impressive exposition of it only a year ago at the Great Headquarters of
    the German General Staff in occupied France. This latter exposition was
    well illustrated by the conditions of the moment–and it was a memorable
    one for me. Here was the apparently conquering species, pushing into the
    land of the struggling native species; here was the species longer in
    tooth and claw, more ferocious and brutal, more unscrupulous and
    cunning, apparently winning in this biological struggle for
    existence,–and taking breath and a few moments to explain why. No
    wonder we win; for we are in tune with Nature. We win because we ought
    to win for the sake of the future of the human race, for the sake of its
    evolution in harmony with natural law.

    But now, in all soberness, what is really to be said of this German
    logic; this German philosophy of war and war methods; this holy
    justification on a basis of natural law of everything that seems worst
    and utterly hopeless to most of the rest of the world? Let us look at
    the whole matter, both the biology and the Germanism, in the light of
    freedom from dogma and outraged feeling. Let us look both at the alleged
    natural law and the German creature so camouflaged by it that he
    deceives himself into believing that he is really the superman that his
    philosophy paints him. For it is quite true that many Germans, many
    educated Germans, do believe what they say of themselves and of their
    Holy Crusade under the banner of Natural Law.

    First we can say of this natural law that it isn't natural law.
    Evolution is not all caused and controlled by natural selection; natural
    selection is not all based on cruel and extinguishing struggle; struggle
    is not all blood and violence. In a word, Nature is not all red in tooth
    and claw. And, finally, human evolution is not all identical with brute
    evolution.

    The last score of years has brought us a wonderful new knowledge of
    biology. And it has brought us, too, a new realization of the great deal
    that we do not know about biology. The most conspicuous and significant
    part of our new positive knowledge has to do with the processes and
    results of heredity. The most conspicuous and significant part of our
    realization of our lack of knowledge has to do with the explanation of
    evolution. And the two things are intimately connected.

    The time has come when the explanations of evolution need to be, and can
    be, looked on in a light free from control by dogma. When this is done
    the hollowness and the hatefulness of the long reign of the much more
    than Darwinian Neo-Darwinism is clear as day.

    * * * * *

    Let us glance over the history of the doctrine.

    The Greeks had ideas about evolution based less on known facts than on
    the visions and promptings of minds endowed with creative imagination.
    Yet these ideas foreshadowed in curiously close approximation the
    evolution conceptions, not only of the natural philosophers of the
    seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, to whom are usually ascribed the
    first formulations of the evolution doctrine, but even many of the newer
    formulations of the present and just passed centuries.

    Even the essence of Darwin's famous explanation of evolution by natural
    selection is suggested in the expressions of some of the Attic
    philosophers. As, for example, in the writings of Empedocles, who
    conceived of a creation of separate animal parts of a great variety of
    kinds and the coming together of some of these parts to form viable
    organisms and of others to form combinations unable to persist as
    successful creatures, because unfit to meet the demands of natural
    conditions.

    But it was the great French naturalists, Buffon and Lamarck, who first
    expressed the evolution conception in fully worked out and reasonable
    form, while it was Lamarck who first offered a simple and wholly
    plausible explanation of evolutionary cause and control. His explanation
    remains to-day the simplest and most appealing to the reasoning mind of
    any that has been offered.

    Unfortunately it lacked, and still lacks, the necessary basis of
    indispensable proof for its most fundamental assumption, to-wit, "the
    inheritance of acquired characters," that is, the inheritance by the
    immediate offspring of those structural and functional changes or
    "acquirements" which came to the parents during their life because of
    their special use or disuse of parts and their individual reactions to
    environmental conditions. The young giraffe had a longer neck than it
    otherwise would have had because its parents had stretched their necks
    by continual reaching up to the leaves on the highest branches. The
    young man-thing of Glacial Times had weaker and less developed scalp
    muscles because its parents had gradually given up any considerable use
    of these muscles for twitching their heavy shocks of hair to frighten
    away the flies.

    Then came Darwin with his natural selection explanation, a very
    different explanation from Lamarck's, and one also very plausible and
    logical. Darwin did not altogether disbelieve in Lamarck's theory; but
    he believed much more in his own. Later came the Neo-Darwinians, and
    they went the whole way of rejecting Lamarck's explanation entirely, and
    accepting the natural selection explanation as the wholly sufficient
    cause and the only one needed to explain all evolution. The leader of
    the Neo-Darwinians was August Weismann of the University of Freiburg. He
    had as followers most of the German natural philosophers.

    What is this "natural selection" that we all know so well by name, and
    so little, I am afraid, by content? For natural selection is much more
    widely known as a dominating scientific dogma, accepted popularly with
    little question as a sufficient explanation of evolution, than as
    something to be itself explained and viewed with a proper scientific
    doubt. As a matter of fact, it is high time that it should be generally
    known that not many naturalists of standing today accept natural
    selection as a sufficient explanation of the thoroughly accepted fact of
    evolution, or even as the most important among the numerous probable
    contributing factors of evolution. Indeed there are many reputable
    naturalists who repudiate natural selection altogether, as an actual
    contributing factor in species-forming and descent, and concede its
    influence as an evolutionary control, only in most general relations.

    But in the popularization and wide acceptance of the natural selection
    dogma, we are in face of one of those familiar histories of the rise and
    dominance of a plausible, logically-constructed, apparently simple and
    sufficient explanation of a great problem pressing for solution. It is
    difficult for the world to accept the evolution theory without a causal
    explanation of it. But as the known facts prove the theory beyond
    reasonable doubt, it is necessary to accept it. Hence there is to most
    people a simultaneous necessity for accepting some explanation of it.
    Natural selection has had the fortune of being, since Darwin's time, the
    generally accepted explanation. What then is it, really?

    It is an explanation of evolution which it is the merit of Darwin to
    have devised;–or perhaps we ought already to say in the light of the
    fatal results brought about by the wide unreasoning acceptance of it, it
    is the demerit of Darwin to have devised;–an explanation based partly
    on certain observed facts, but more largely on a certain logical
    elaboration of argument for which the observed facts are assumed to be
    sufficient base.

    The more relevant of these facts are the production by parents of too
    many young and the slight differing of these young among themselves in
    most of their characters, physical and mental. The production of too
    many young leads, according to the natural selectionists, to a life and
    death struggle for existence among them, and the slight differences
    among them lead to a decision in this struggle on a basis of the slight
    advantages or disadvantages of these differences. The two logical
    conclusions seem to be inevitable on the basis of the two facts.

    On the structure so far reared, however, other blocks are placed. The
    selectionists believe that by the laws of heredity, although the young
    of a different parent or pair of parents do differ among themselves,
    they resemble their own parents more closely than they resemble other
    individuals of their kind of species. So that the young produced by the
    survivors in the struggle for existence, although again slightly
    differing from their parents and each other, will, by the laws of
    heredity, tend to reproduce in their make-up the advantageous variations
    which were possessed by their parents and which gave these parents
    success in the struggle for life.

    More than that: some of these young will tend to possess those
    advantageous differences–this by the laws of variation as antidote
    needed just here for the laws of heredity–in even more marked degree
    than existed in the parents, while others will possess them in less
    degree and still others in about the same degree. Hence, the particular
    young showing the increased differences will be the individuals of this
    generation to survive in the struggle. These will then leave behind them
    new young again tending to possess in varying degree those advantageous
    variations from the old or species type that make them especially "fit
    for the conditions under which they must live."

    Thus there will result, in a series of many generations, a gradual
    shifting of the character of the species to the type characterized by an
    ever increasing and perfecting of the original advantageous differences.
    This is "species transformation," or the "origin of species" by natural
    selection. It is evolution on a basis of life and death struggle;
    extinction of the unfit; and survival of the fit, fitter or fittest. And
    just as with the different individuals inside the species, so with the
    different varying species. Each struggles with the other and the one or
    ones with the advantageous differences win at the expense of the others.

    There is no doubt of the fascinating plausibility and seeming reality
    and sufficiency of this explanation. It makes a strong appeal to the
    logical mind; to the theory-spinning brain. You can understand it, prove
    it, expand it, improve on it, and, all this almost without ever seeing
    an animal or a plant, or knowing anything of its actual life and
    relations to the world it lives in. No wonder it fascinated and seized a
    world demanding a logical explanation for the theory of evolution. No
    wonder that this explanation of Darwin, offered at the same time with a
    clear elucidation of the evolution theory itself to a world just ready
    for both, came to be the one all-sufficient explanation, came to be a
    scientific dogma of the most dogmatic type.

    * * * * *

    Now for real thorough-going dogmatism there is nothing like scientific
    dogmatism, there is no dogmatist like a scientific dogmatist. There are
    many scientific men who pretend to know absolutely that many things
    cannot possibly be because they have never seen them, heard them, felt
    them or measured them. It is because of these men, who are not many, but
    loud, that we scientific men as a class have a reputation among many
    people of being narrow-minded and bigoted; and I hasten to admit that
    many of us are. Not all that is called science is proved; and most
    certainly not all that is called non-science is disproved, or because as
    yet unproved is to be tossed lightly or sneeringly aside. The scientific
    man who declares what cannot possibly be, exposes himself as a boaster
    and a charlatan, for by such declaration he, by implication, claims to
    know all the order of nature, which certainly no man does know. No man
    knows all that is or may be; hence no man knows what is not or may not
    be.

    It was Weismann's new facts and new theories about heredity that did
    much to overthrow Lamarckism and make it possible to expand rational
    Darwinism into irrational ultra-Darwinism and then claim for it such an
    insolently dominating place among the explanations of evolution. And now
    it is the still newer and far less theoretical and more concrete
    knowledge of heredity that has dethroned Neo-Darwinism, made impossible
    and absurd the German claims of the _Allmacht_ of natural selection as
    evolution explanation, and revealed to us how little we really know of
    the potent causes and controls of evolution–if we may call that
    revelation which reveals darkness where before was apparent light. The
    factors of evolution that today we are more certain of than any others
    are the unknown factors, the causes we do not know, the methods we do
    not understand.

    If this seems to be a humiliating confession to come from a biologist
    and professed student of evolution, it is one in which all honest
    scholars must join. If the Germans will not, they are not honest.

    The new heredity, to characterize by this term the extraordinary
    increase and the more exact kind of knowledge of heredity acquired since
    the first recognition, in 1900, of Mendelism, has so shattered the
    seemingly unassailable logical structure of the natural selection
    explanation of evolution that it stands now only as a tottering skeleton
    of its once imposing self. It had always too much assumption of premises
    for its foundation and too much logic and finespun theory in its
    superstructure to be an enduring building. Even before the new knowledge
    of the facts and mechanism of heredity was available natural selection
    was already weakening under the criticism of scientific men, although
    but little of this was known to the man in the street. And even now when
    the new heredity has furnished the knowledge for a complete undermining
    of the natural selection theory as a species-forming factor, only
    occasional rumors of the disaster find their way into popular
    literature.

    But long ago there began a popular revolt against the conception of the
    whole world of nature and man as ruled by a theory of continuous
    ruthless bloody struggle. Everyone knew that this was not the only
    relation of human beings to each other, and even most casual observation
    indicated that it was not the only relation of various kinds of the
    lower animals to each other. The obvious biological success of the
    social or communal insects, the numerous instances of commensalism, or
    the living together on terms of mutual advantage of individuals of
    different species–the various ants alone have more than a thousand
    known kinds of other insects living with them–and the innumerable
    observed instances of what might be called balanced adaptations, such as
    those of the flower-visiting insects and the insect-visited flowers
    resulting in the needed cross-fertilization of the flowers and the
    needed supply of nectar and pollen food for the insects–all these had
    convinced biologists and nature-students and just nature-lovers that
    _if_ natural selection were the all-ruling factor in determining the
    present character and the future of the living world it was a very
    different natural selection from that so redly painted by the
    Neo-Darwinians.

    It is quite certain that Darwin himself never conceived of any such
    utterly brutal conception of natural selection as the Teutonized one. In
    all his writing he recognizes that the bringing about of adaptation to
    the conditions of life is the essential feature of evolution, and, when
    it seemed impossible or too far-fetched to explain adaptation by a
    ruthless struggle that extinguished some species and preserved others,
    he looked for other explanations, even accepting Lamarck's for certain
    cases. He accepted everything that could make for adaptation, and among
    these other things than bitter fighting that could bring about and
    perfect adaptation he especially recognized mutual aid, and repeatedly
    called attention to species change based on mutual aid both within and
    between species.

    But however suggestive and important it is to note how out of tune with
    the facts concerned with general evolution are the natural selection
    extremists, our special present interest centers around the attempt to
    bring the explanation of human evolution into tune with this out of tune
    conception of evolution in general. For it is on this basis, the basis
    of an alleged identity between the character and control of human
    evolution and the character and control of brute evolution, that the
    Germans find their justification in natural law for their war philosophy
    and war practise.

    The Germans are greatly given to explanations. These explanations always
    contain a specious show of reasoning and pseudo-reasoning. They are in
    line with some accepted philosophy or pseudo-philosophy. Their accepted
    pseudo-philosophy of human evolution is a thoroughly mechanistic one. It
    is one of economy of thought and argument. If man is an animal
    descended, or ascended, from the lower ones–as he is–and if animals
    are what they are today and will be what they will be tomorrow by
    virtue–or evil–of a natural law of bitter, brutal, bloody struggle,
    out of which emerge as survivors only those most brutally and fearfully
    qualified for such struggle, why, then, the case of man and of human
    evolution is simple. _Schluss_ with discussion!

    But the trouble with this simple convincing argument is with the
    premises. They are wrong.

    Not only is bitter, brutal, bloody struggle not the single, nor the
    chief explanation of general evolution, but it is particularly not the
    chief explanation of human evolution, despite our origin and earlier
    life in Glacial or pre-Glacial Time as "animal among animals," and
    despite the stream of ever more diluted inheritance from tiger and ape
    ancestors that flows with us, as we move through the ages, changing,
    ever-changing, as we move. The simplicity of the explanation of human
    nature and human life from origins makes its appeal to all of us, and
    especially to those de-spiritualized ones of us who find in pure
    mechanistic conceptions a satisfying and ultra-economical explanation of
    every complex and difficult problem. But it is a dangerous explanation,
    leading us to be blind to many facts that are, if we are honest in our
    seeing, quite clearly before us. No matter when or where we may have
    begun the course of our truly human evolution we have come an immensely
    long way, a way so long that we have, we may say, almost no right at all
    to try to interpret our condition of today by the light of our condition
    in the beginning. And we have come to this point by the interjection
    into our nature by natural mutation, or conscious self-effort, of
    elements that were essentially foreign to our ancestors of the beginning
    days. We have, indeed, in our evolution a sort of double line; one that
    we may call our natural evolution, concerned with our physical
    characteristics and the fundamentals of our mental and social traits,
    and like all natural characters carried along in the race by heredity;
    and the other, that we may call our social or moral evolution, made
    possible, to be sure, only by the stage of our natural evolution, but
    concerned chiefly with various acquired mental and social characters,
    which are not an integral part of our heredity, but depend on speech,
    writing, education, precept and practise for transmission from one
    generation to the other, and, thus, for perpetuation and expansion in
    the race.

    This social evolution, added to a natural evolutionary development of
    the social or altruistic habit based on the advantage of the mutual aid
    principle as opposed to the mutual fight principle, has had an amazingly
    swift flowering since the earlier days of human prehistory, and today
    contains all the present expression and future promise of man's higher
    evolution. It has its roots in all of the best of man's natural traits,
    and acts as a powerful inhibitor of the worst of them. It finds its
    natural validity in the great strength it adds to man's position in
    Nature, for it permits a much swifter and more extreme development of
    human possibilities than would be possible by the slow processes of
    natural evolution. That which would take many generations to incorporate
    into our natural heredity can be put quickly into our social inheritance
    and still be hardly any the less powerful in its control of our life.

    Now it is all this side of human evolution that the German natural
    philosophy, especially as applied to international relations, leaves out
    of account. The Germans do indeed recognize the value of social
    evolution inside the race or nation, but its advantage is all for the
    sake of building up a powerful organism to fight effectively and
    viciously with all other races and nations. The different peoples are to
    be looked on as the analogues of different brute species, all terribly
    and everlastingly at war with each other, each using everything possible
    to it to gain the upper hand. Everything that can be construed to be of
    military advantage in this struggle is justified as biological
    advantage, and there is no doubt that to be inhumanly ferocious, brutal
    and cunning is of biological advantage in tiger evolution.

    The test of this war philosophy will come for the Germans when they are
    being beaten and are beaten. Will they hold then consistently to their
    thesis, and admit that their line of human evolution is proved by their
    defeat to be a wrong line because it is not the strongest line? They
    have a way out. This way was suggested to me by the principal expositor
    at Great Headquarters of the brute struggle and survival theory. He said
    that it was possible to conceive of a failure of natural selection to
    work its ennobling way because of the perverse opposition to it of the
    artificial character of much of human life, but if natural law was to be
    restrained or upset by such an interpolated artificial control he, at
    least, would prefer to die in the catastrophe and not have to live in a
    world perverse to natural law. Of course he did not admit of the
    probability of such a situation. The Germans would win because they were
    fighting with Nature on their side. They were biologically right, and
    biological law would work with them to success. But there was the bare
    possibility of such an outcome to be reckoned with. If this possibility
    came to reality, why then all was wrong with the world, and he, for one,
    would not care to live longer in it.

    I do not mean to say that all Germans think out war in terms of
    biological struggle and evolutionary advancement of the human race. But
    there are many who do, and they are leaders. Now, in Germany leaders not
    only lead; they compel. Most Germans not only do as they are told to do;
    they think as they are told to think. Their whole training and tradition
    is to put themselves unreservedly in the hands of their masters. And as
    long as things go well, or fairly well, or even not very well but with
    promise of going better, they make little complaint. But when things are
    too hard for too long a time, they begin to question the infallibility
    of the All-Highest and the Near-Highest. And Germany already has
    suffered terribly and suffered long, and still suffers.

    The German leaders are feverishly longing and working for an end of this
    war. They see more danger from within than from the outside. The Allies
    have declared that they do not expect to destroy or dismember Germany
    but the little people of Germany have not said what they will or will
    not do. They will not do anything if an end of the war can be made soon
    with some positive gain to be shown, or apparently shown, from it. But
    there is no telling what they will do otherwise, do, that is, to the men
    who have sacrificed them in vain.

    But they are a long-suffering people, and a philosophizing people who
    have been taught that they are the race chosen of God and Nature, and
    that the inevitable course of natural evolution is carrying them on to
    be the Super-race of all earth. This philosophy will go a long way with
    them, and whether all the shrewd, calculating, self-seeking men of the
    Court and the General Staff believe it or not, it is a most useful
    philosophy for them. It puts all those who do believe it in their hands.
    And as I have said, many Germans do believe it. That is the great danger
    of the world from the Germans; so many of them believe what they say.

    JOHN FISKE

    A generation with every nerve strained by the war will probably have
    little patience with a statement that the generation whose activities
    began soon after the middle of the last century, went through a conflict
    of perhaps equal importance, but such is the fact.

    Like the present conflict, that was one between an old and firmly rooted
    principle that had outlived most of its usefulness and was fettering
    liberty, and a new principle that meant emancipation.

    The contest was between the superstition (it was not consistent enough
    to justify calling it an opinion) on the one hand that man has fallen
    from a condition of primitive perfection to one of degradation, and on
    the other hand, the scientific demonstration that man's experience has
    been one of virtually constant progress, up from protoplasm and probably
    from inorganic matter. On the former view hung the mass of putrescent
    and pestilent dogma that had fastened itself upon the sweet and simple
    teachings of Christ.

    The conflict was probably the greatest of all between truth and
    superstition. The temper of it was perhaps most strikingly illustrated
    when, at the meeting of the British Association in 1860, Bishop
    Wilberforce asked Huxley whether it was "through his grandfather or his
    grandmother that he claimed descent from a monkey," and Huxley answered:

    "I asserted–and I repeat–that a man has no reason to be ashamed of
    having an ape for his grandfather. If there were an ancestor whom I
    should feel shame in recalling, it would rather be a man–a man of
    restless and versatile intellect–who not content with success in his
    own sphere of activity, plunges into scientific questions with which he
    has no real acquaintance, only to obscure by an aimless rhetoric, and
    distract the attention of his hearers from the real point at issue by
    eloquent digressions and skilled appeals to religious prejudice."

    A witness says: "The effect was tremendous. One lady fainted and had to
    be carried out; I, for one jumped from my seat."

    Another witness says: "I never saw such a display of fierce party
    spirit," and speaks of "the looks of bitter hatred" cast upon those who
    were on Huxley's side.

    Perhaps it is not trying to shape great complexities too definitely, to
    say that the conflict of which that was one episode, was the third of
    the civilized world's greatest intellectual struggles–the establishment
    of the Christian church, the reformation of it, and the determination of
    its true relation to the progress of knowledge.

    The last conflict, however, was a most hopeful illustration of the
    progress made since the first two, in that it involved no exposure of
    victims to the lions of the arena, no Nero's torches, no Inquisition, no
    Thirty-Years' War, no destruction of venerable and beautiful monuments,
    or of institutions for charity or education.

    But of course that conflict of the last century, like all others, had
    its pains; yet as it did not directly touch the person or the pocket of
    the average man, he cared very little about it. Nevertheless it has
    filtered down into his very language, and when he is the sort of average
    man who likes to use big words, his share of the victors' spoils
    includes the pleasure of frequently uttering, without quite
    understanding, such terms as _environment_, _differentiation_, and even
    _integration_, while the word _evolution_ has become such a
    matter-of-course term that he and everybody else use it
    unconsciously–unconscious not only of most of what it implies, but even
    of their indebtedness to the men from whom they got it.[2]

    [2] In this connection there was something said about
    Herbert Spencer in our Number 16.

    Of those men, one of the most important, and far the most important in
    America, was John Fiske. The recent publication of his _Life and
    Letters, by John S. Clarke_, (Houghton-Mifflin Co.) gives occasion to
    say something about him and his part in the great conflict.

    But first a word regarding the book. It is certainly a remarkable
    production for a man well over eighty. Though not entirely free from the
    diffuseness and repetition of age, it is nearer free than many
    respectable books of much younger men, while in faithfulness, patience
    and, on the whole, discrimination, it surpasses most. The author really
    understands the implications of Evolution, so far as yet worked out, and
    that is something that surprisingly few people do; and there are not a
    few places where he states them with a clearness and vigor which would
    do credit to anybody, and in a man of his years are no less than
    astonishing. Whatever imperfections the book may have, as a guide for
    the layman to the great revolution in thought which brought thought for
    the first time into stable equilibrium, the book is probably surpassed
    by no writing except Fiske's own.

    But while the author's work is not to be estimated lightly, he would be
    the first to say that the charm and value of the book are mainly in
    Fiske's letters, especially those to his wife and mother, which in
    naturalness, vividness, beauty of expression and humor are unsurpassed,
    and in wealth and ease of illustrative learning are unequaled, by any
    letters of which we know. For readers fond of books of travel, many of
    them will be of the very highest interest. Moreover they include a fine
    portrait gallery of the greatest men who won the fight for Evolution, at
    play as well as at work; and the letters to and from Darwin, Spencer,
    and a few others are rich in discussion of the profoundest topics that
    have engaged the human mind. In short, we know of no other book which
    admits the reader to as much intimacy with as high society. Jenkins
    would not agree with our terms, but if high society means the men who
    made the greatest intellectual epoch in human history, our assertion is
    safe. Fiske himself had no small part in that great feat, and this book
    admits us into his intimate friendship with Lyell, Lewes, George Eliot,
    Tyndall, Huxley, Darwin, Spencer and not a few others among the leaders
    of the race. It seems quite probable that this life of Fiske may give a
    clearer idea of Spencer than is given in Mr. Duncan's _Life_, or even in
    the _Autobiography_. Perhaps best of all, Fiske's letters set before us
    as example a character of rare simplicity, sincerity and tenderness.

    Lest all this praise lead some to disappointment, we hasten to add the
    obvious fact that the attractions of cotemporary history or even of
    portable epigram, which have made most of the immortal letters in
    literature, are hardly to be expected from a writer whose mind was
    generally absorbed in the widest generalizations of Philosophy and the
    History of the past.

    * * * * *

    And now as to the life itself:

    Edmund Fisk Green, later famous as John Fiske, was born of excellent New
    England stock at Hartford, Connecticut, on March 30, 1842. His mother
    was early widowed, and went to New York to teach, leaving her son with
    her mother in Middletown. When he was thirteen, his mother married in
    New York, and this change in her surname probably has something to do
    with the change in his, to that originally borne by the grandmother with
    whom he continued to live. The grandmother's father, John Fisk, was a
    remarkable man, and so his Christian name went with the surname.

    The young John Fiske (the _e_ was his own addition when he found that it
    had been used by his earlier ancestors) was precocious, as, despite many
    assertions to the contrary, great scholars and geniuses generally have
    been; but unlike Mill and Spencer–the cotemporaries he nearest
    resembled–Fiske had not the benefit in his early education of any
    exceptionally competent guide. From childhood up, however, he stood out
    from his companions.

    He had the usual schooling, interspersed with some special tutoring, and
    during two considerable intervals he pursued his studies unaided. All
    the while that his formal studies were going on, he read ravenously,
    and, from a very early age, only things worth reading. Thus in childhood
    he began the accumulation of what became a very exceptional private
    library.

    When Fiske was fourteen, he joined the Congregational Church in
    Middletown, and for a time he was very religious indeed, taking an
    active part in the wave of "revival" which swept over the country two
    years later, in 1858. But early in 1859 he was reading Gibbon, Grote,
    Humboldt, and Buckle, and questioning the dogmas of Christianity, and
    quite probably was going through the reaction from the "revival," which,
    throughout the country, was about as great as the revival itself; and it
    was not long before Fiske abandoned the dogmas altogether. But his
    reverence for all in the religion that was worth the attention of a
    reasoning being, never left him; and through life he even used its
    terminology to a degree that was sometimes hardly consistent with his
    fundamental convictions. He became also far the most effective builder
    yet known of the new religious superstructure legitimately based on the
    philosophy which, at about the time we speak of, was removing from many
    minds the traditional bases of religion.

    Fiske's infidelity led to his social ostracism in Middletown, but forty
    years later, the place had so far advanced that when it celebrated the
    two hundred and fiftieth anniversary of its foundation, it invited Fiske
    to be the orator of the occasion.

    In 1860 he entered Harvard.

    Later, of Darwin he said: "There is now and then a mind–perhaps one in
    four or five millions–which in early youth thinks the thoughts of
    mature manhood." Such a mind was emphatically Fiske's own: while he was
    still an undergraduate, two of his essays attracted attention on both
    sides of the water.

    In college his marks in Philosophy were low: he knew more than his
    teachers did, and differed with them, and probably with his textbooks.

    He was threatened with expulsion from college for disseminating among
    the students seditious ideas, including the doctrine of Evolution. Eight
    years later he was invited to expound the same ideas in a course of
    lectures in one of the chapels of the university.

    A third instance of the revolution in opinion which marked the last
    century was the refusal, in 1872, because of Fiske's unorthodoxy, to
    invite him to lecture at the Lowell Institute, which was followed less
    than twenty years later by invitations to do it. Then the demand for
    seats was so great that the evening lectures had to be repeated in
    subsequent afternoons.

    After graduation, Fiske studied law, did two years' work in nine months,
    passed a triumphant examination, and was admitted to the Bar. But after
    waiting for clients two years, during which he read more, in quantity
    and quality, than most fairly studious men read in a lifetime, and wrote
    several notable essays, he gave up law for the pursuits in which he was
    already eminent.

    But though he gave up the law, nearly eighteen years later he could
    write thus to his wife (_Life and Letters_, II, p. 205):

    "Judge Gantt thought he would stick me, and so propounded to me the
    barbarous law-Latin puzzle propounded by Sir Thomas More to a learned
    jurist at Amsterdam, 'whether a plough taken _in withernam_ can be
    replevied?' Didn't stick Hezekiah [The author does not give us the
    origin of this nickname] _not much_. I gave him a minute account of the
    ancient process of distraining and impounding and of the action of
    replevin,–considerably to my own amusement and his astonishment."

    The conceptions of the Universe generally held at the time when Fiske
    was in college were fragmentary and chaotic, each phenomenon or each
    group of phenomena being, like language, a special creation of an
    anthropomorphic God, turning out different jobs piecemeal like a man.
    The conception of one power behind all had been a dream of not a few
    philosophers and poets, but as a fact comprehensible by the average
    mind, it was not known until the discovery of the Conservation of Force
    about 1860. About the same time was discovered the unity of all organic
    life, in its descent from protoplasm, and the identity of its forces
    with those of the inorganic universe. The nebular cosmogony, the
    persistence of force and the biologic genesis, united together, showed
    the power evolving, sustaining and carrying on the entire universe known
    to us, to be _one_, and constantly acting in unified process; and that
    every detail–from the most minute known to the chemist, physicist and
    biologist, up to the greatest known to the geologist and astronomer, and
    including all known to the psychologist, economist, and historian–was
    caused by a previous detail. It having been established that the same
    causes always produced the same results, these uniformities were
    recognized as Laws, and it was also recognized that conduct in
    conformity with these laws produced good, and conduct counter to them
    produced evil.

    It became plain, too, to all normal minds, that the only conceivable
    object of these processes was the production of happiness, and that all
    records of them proved that they tend not only to produce happiness, but
    to increase it.

    These facts rendered entirely superfluous all the previous imaginings of
    anthropomorphic deities issuing commands, to obey which was good, and to
    disobey which was bad. For all that, was substituted a beneficent Power
    transcending man's complete comprehension, but with infinitely greater
    claims to gratitude and reverence, and sanctions for morality infinitely
    more intelligible and authoritative.

    These great discoveries were at once grasped by Fiske's great
    intelligence, and welcomed with enthusiasm. To their dissemination he
    mainly devoted his next twenty years, and to their illustration in the
    origins and foundation of our national commonwealth, the rest of his
    career.

    In explanation of this ordering of his interests, he said that he always
    had had a predilection for History, but that a man who needs a
    philosophy must get it fixed before he can properly do anything else. It
    is to be presumed, however, that he was also attracted to Philosophy by
    the fight for Evolution, by his intimacy with Youmans and Spencer, and
    perhaps most of all, by the appeal to a mind that, in spite of his
    enjoyment of the good things of life, was at bottom profoundly
    religious. All this involved his strong conviction of the need of
    building up the religious implications of Evolution, to take the place
    of the old sanctions which, in many minds, Evolution had set aside.

    Fiske also contributed one generalization to our knowledge of biologic
    evolution, and that is a good deal for any man to do: many have attained
    fame for less. It was a generalization so important that Darwin
    regretted not having developed it himself. The contribution was, as most
    of our readers know, regarding the effect of long infancy upon psychic,
    and hence upon social, development. The reasons, when suggested, are as
    obvious as Columbus's egg: they are, of course, the aid to the evolution
    of the family and of altruism.

    When, after Fiske had done his best on these themes, and Evolution in
    History became the study of his life, in that work he was a pioneer, and
    probably as well fitted for it as any man that ever lived. His cutting
    off in the midst of his plans, before he was sixty, was one of those
    disasters and apparent wastes which are among the great puzzles of the
    Universe.

    * * * * *

    Nowadays the man in the street would expect that in Ireland the
    frequency of marriage would vary inversely with the price of potatoes,
    and the frequency of illegitimacy would vary directly with it,–that in
    France, or anywhere else, the ratio of unstamped letters dropped into
    the boxes, to those duly stamped, would be the same year in and year
    out; in other words, that the conduct of men in general is regulated by
    environment and determined by law. But when Fiske was in college, and
    these ideas were new, as far as anything can be new, and when Buckle
    brought out a book full of them and their supporting facts, they
    appealed at once to Fiske's exceptional powers of correlation–of
    tracing order in the history he had been reading, and in the life he was
    beginning intelligently to observe. The precocious boy's enthusiasm was
    greatly stirred, and yet his critical faculty did not lose its
    discrimination. He wrote an essay on Buckle which was praised by the
    best judges in England; and when Spencer came along sweeping all these
    ideas into the one colossal generalization of Evolution, Fiske was wild
    with delight. His own studies of language had been wide enough to enable
    him to apply to it the new generalization, and he wrote an essay on _The
    Evolution of Language_ which increased the effect of his Buckle essay on
    both sides of the Atlantic, and received the commendation of several
    leading men, including Spencer himself. How much in advance of the age
    these ideas then were, is well illustrated by the fact that somewhere
    about 1860, some of the authorities at Yale actually set the students,
    who were not Fiske's, as a theme for discussion: "Is language of divine
    or human origin?" This theme was not set by Whitney: he already knew
    better, and was very much out of gear with Yale because of the
    knowledge, though as far as his colleagues were concerned, he kept his
    out-of-gearness to himself.

  • The Time Machine

    The Time Machine

    Aproximadamente 32.887 palavras.

    The Time Machine

    An Invention

    by H. G. Wells

    CONTENTS

    I Introduction
    II The Machine
    III The Time Traveller Returns
    IV Time Travelling
    V In the Golden Age
    VI The Sunset of Mankind
    VII A Sudden Shock
    VIII Explanation
    IX The Morlocks
    X When Night Came
    XI The Palace of Green Porcelain
    XII In the Darkness
    XIII The Trap of the White Sphinx
    XIV The Further Vision
    XV The Time Traveller’s Return
    XVI After the Story
    Epilogue

    I.
    Introduction

    The Time Traveller (for so it will be convenient to speak of him)
    was expounding a recondite matter to us. His grey eyes shone and
    twinkled, and his usually pale face was flushed and animated. The
    fire burnt brightly, and the soft radiance of the incandescent
    lights in the lilies of silver caught the bubbles that flashed and
    passed in our glasses. Our chairs, being his patents, embraced and
    caressed us rather than submitted to be sat upon, and there was that
    luxurious after-dinner atmosphere, when thought runs gracefully free
    of the trammels of precision. And he put it to us in this way—marking
    the points with a lean forefinger—as we sat and lazily admired his
    earnestness over this new paradox (as we thought it) and his fecundity.

    “You must follow me carefully. I shall have to controvert one or two
    ideas that are almost universally accepted. The geometry, for instance,
    they taught you at school is founded on a misconception.”

    “Is not that rather a large thing to expect us to begin upon?” said
    Filby, an argumentative person with red hair.

    “I do not mean to ask you to accept anything without reasonable ground
    for it. You will soon admit as much as I need from you. You know of
    course that a mathematical line, a line of thickness _nil_, has no real
    existence. They taught you that? Neither has a mathematical plane.
    These things are mere abstractions.”

    “That is all right,” said the Psychologist.

    “Nor, having only length, breadth, and thickness, can a cube have a
    real existence.”

    “There I object,” said Filby. “Of course a solid body may exist. All
    real things—”

    “So most people think. But wait a moment. Can an _instantaneous_ cube
    exist?”

    “Don’t follow you,” said Filby.

    “Can a cube that does not last for any time at all, have a real
    existence?”

    Filby became pensive. “Clearly,” the Time Traveller proceeded, “any
    real body must have extension in _four_ directions: it must have
    Length, Breadth, Thickness, and—Duration. But through a natural
    infirmity of the flesh, which I will explain to you in a moment, we
    incline to overlook this fact. There are really four dimensions, three
    which we call the three planes of Space, and a fourth, Time. There is,
    however, a tendency to draw an unreal distinction between the former
    three dimensions and the latter, because it happens that our
    consciousness moves intermittently in one direction along the latter
    from the beginning to the end of our lives.”

    “That,” said a very young man, making spasmodic efforts to relight his
    cigar over the lamp; “that . . . very clear indeed.”

    “Now, it is very remarkable that this is so extensively overlooked,”
    continued the Time Traveller, with a slight accession of cheerfulness.
    “Really this is what is meant by the Fourth Dimension, though some
    people who talk about the Fourth Dimension do not know they mean it. It
    is only another way of looking at Time. _There is no difference between
    Time and any of the three dimensions of Space except that our
    consciousness moves along it_. But some foolish people have got hold of
    the wrong side of that idea. You have all heard what they have to say
    about this Fourth Dimension?”

    “_I_ have not,” said the Provincial Mayor.

    “It is simply this. That Space, as our mathematicians have it, is
    spoken of as having three dimensions, which one may call Length,
    Breadth, and Thickness, and is always definable by reference to three
    planes, each at right angles to the others. But some philosophical
    people have been asking why _three_ dimensions particularly—why not
    another direction at right angles to the other three?—and have even
    tried to construct a Four-Dimensional geometry. Professor Simon Newcomb
    was expounding this to the New York Mathematical Society only a month
    or so ago. You know how on a flat surface, which has only two
    dimensions, we can represent a figure of a three-dimensional solid, and
    similarly they think that by models of three dimensions they could
    represent one of four—if they could master the perspective of the
    thing. See?”

    “I think so,” murmured the Provincial Mayor; and, knitting his brows,
    he lapsed into an introspective state, his lips moving as one who
    repeats mystic words. “Yes, I think I see it now,” he said after some
    time, brightening in a quite transitory manner.

    “Well, I do not mind telling you I have been at work upon this geometry
    of Four Dimensions for some time. Some of my results are curious. For
    instance, here is a portrait of a man at eight years old, another at
    fifteen, another at seventeen, another at twenty-three, and so on. All
    these are evidently sections, as it were, Three-Dimensional
    representations of his Four-Dimensioned being, which is a fixed and
    unalterable thing.”

    “Scientific people,” proceeded the Time Traveller, after the pause
    required for the proper assimilation of this, “know very well that Time
    is only a kind of Space. Here is a popular scientific diagram, a
    weather record. This line I trace with my finger shows the movement of
    the barometer. Yesterday it was so high, yesterday night it fell, then
    this morning it rose again, and so gently upward to here. Surely the
    mercury did not trace this line in any of the dimensions of Space
    generally recognised? But certainly it traced such a line, and that
    line, therefore, we must conclude, was along the Time-Dimension.”

    “But,” said the Medical Man, staring hard at a coal in the fire, “if
    Time is really only a fourth dimension of Space, why is it, and why has
    it always been, regarded as something different? And why cannot we move
    about in Time as we move about in the other dimensions of Space?”

    The Time Traveller smiled. “Are you so sure we can move freely in
    Space? Right and left we can go, backward and forward freely enough,
    and men always have done so. I admit we move freely in two dimensions.
    But how about up and down? Gravitation limits us there.”

    “Not exactly,” said the Medical Man. “There are balloons.”

    “But before the balloons, save for spasmodic jumping and the
    inequalities of the surface, man had no freedom of vertical movement.”

    “Still they could move a little up and down,” said the Medical Man.

    “Easier, far easier down than up.”

    “And you cannot move at all in Time, you cannot get away from the
    present moment.”

    “My dear sir, that is just where you are wrong. That is just where the
    whole world has gone wrong. We are always getting away from the present
    moment. Our mental existences, which are immaterial and have no
    dimensions, are passing along the Time-Dimension with a uniform
    velocity from the cradle to the grave. Just as we should travel _down_
    if we began our existence fifty miles above the earth’s surface.”

    “But the great difficulty is this,” interrupted the Psychologist. “You
    _can_ move about in all directions of Space, but you cannot move about
    in Time.”

    “That is the germ of my great discovery. But you are wrong to say that
    we cannot move about in Time. For instance, if I am recalling an
    incident very vividly I go back to the instant of its occurrence: I
    become absent-minded, as you say. I jump back for a moment. Of course
    we have no means of staying back for any length of Time, any more than
    a savage or an animal has of staying six feet above the ground. But a
    civilised man is better off than the savage in this respect. He can go
    up against gravitation in a balloon, and why should he not hope that
    ultimately he may be able to stop or accelerate his drift along the
    Time-Dimension, or even turn about and travel the other way?”

    “Oh, _this_,” began Filby, “is all—”

    “Why not?” said the Time Traveller.

    “It’s against reason,” said Filby.

    “What reason?” said the Time Traveller.

    “You can show black is white by argument,” said Filby, “but you will
    never convince me.”

    “Possibly not,” said the Time Traveller. “But now you begin to see the
    object of my investigations into the geometry of Four Dimensions. Long
    ago I had a vague inkling of a machine—”

    “To travel through Time!” exclaimed the Very Young Man.

    “That shall travel indifferently in any direction of Space and Time, as
    the driver determines.”

    Filby contented himself with laughter.

    “But I have experimental verification,” said the Time Traveller.

    “It would be remarkably convenient for the historian,” the Psychologist
    suggested. “One might travel back and verify the accepted account of
    the Battle of Hastings, for instance!”

    “Don’t you think you would attract attention?” said the Medical Man.
    “Our ancestors had no great tolerance for anachronisms.”

    “One might get one’s Greek from the very lips of Homer and Plato,” the
    Very Young Man thought.

    “In which case they would certainly plough you for the Little-go. The
    German scholars have improved Greek so much.”

    “Then there is the future,” said the Very Young Man. “Just think! One
    might invest all one’s money, leave it to accumulate at interest, and
    hurry on ahead!”

    “To discover a society,” said I, “erected on a strictly communistic
    basis.”

    “Of all the wild extravagant theories!” began the Psychologist.

    “Yes, so it seemed to me, and so I never talked of it until—”

    “Experimental verification!” cried I. “You are going to verify _that_?”

    “The experiment!” cried Filby, who was getting brain-weary.

    “Let’s see your experiment anyhow,” said the Psychologist, “though it’s
    all humbug, you know.”

    The Time Traveller smiled round at us. Then, still smiling faintly, and
    with his hands deep in his trousers pockets, he walked slowly out of
    the room, and we heard his slippers shuffling down the long passage to
    his laboratory.

    The Psychologist looked at us. “I wonder what he’s got?”

    “Some sleight-of-hand trick or other,” said the Medical Man, and Filby
    tried to tell us about a conjuror he had seen at Burslem, but before he
    had finished his preface the Time Traveller came back, and Filby’s
    anecdote collapsed.

    II.
    The Machine

    The thing the Time Traveller held in his hand was a glittering metallic
    framework, scarcely larger than a small clock, and very delicately
    made. There was ivory in it, and some transparent crystalline
    substance. And now I must be explicit, for this that follows—unless
    his explanation is to be accepted—is an absolutely unaccountable
    thing. He took one of the small octagonal tables that were scattered
    about the room, and set it in front of the fire, with two legs on the
    hearthrug. On this table he placed the mechanism. Then he drew up a
    chair, and sat down. The only other object on the table was a small
    shaded lamp, the bright light of which fell full upon the model. There
    were also perhaps a dozen candles about, two in brass candlesticks upon
    the mantel and several in sconces, so that the room was brilliantly
    illuminated. I sat in a low arm-chair nearest the fire, and I drew
    this forward so as to be almost between the Time Traveller and the
    fireplace. Filby sat behind him, looking over his shoulder. The Medical
    Man and the Provincial Mayor watched him in profile from the right,
    the Psychologist from the left. The Very Young Man stood behind the
    Psychologist. We were all on the alert. It appears incredible to me
    that any kind of trick, however subtly conceived and however adroitly
    done, could have been played upon us under these conditions.

    The Time Traveller looked at us, and then at the mechanism. “Well?”
    said the Psychologist.

    “This little affair,” said the Time Traveller, resting his elbows upon
    the table and pressing his hands together above the apparatus, “is only
    a model. It is my plan for a machine to travel through time. You will
    notice that it looks singularly askew, and that there is an odd
    twinkling appearance about this bar, as though it was in some way
    unreal.” He pointed to the part with his finger. “Also, here is one
    little white lever, and here is another.”

    The Medical Man got up out of his chair and peered into the thing.
    “It’s beautifully made,” he said.

    “It took two years to make,” retorted the Time Traveller. Then, when we
    had all imitated the action of the Medical Man, he said: “Now I want
    you clearly to understand that this lever, being pressed over, sends
    the machine gliding into the future, and this other reverses the
    motion. This saddle represents the seat of a time traveller. Presently
    I am going to press the lever, and off the machine will go. It will
    vanish, pass into future Time, and disappear. Have a good look at the
    thing. Look at the table too, and satisfy yourselves there is no
    trickery. I don’t want to waste this model, and then be told I’m a
    quack.”

    There was a minute’s pause perhaps. The Psychologist seemed about to
    speak to me, but changed his mind. Then the Time Traveller put forth
    his finger towards the lever. “No,” he said suddenly. “Lend me your
    hand.” And turning to the Psychologist, he took that individual’s hand
    in his own and told him to put out his forefinger. So that it was the
    Psychologist himself who sent forth the model Time Machine on its
    interminable voyage. We all saw the lever turn. I am absolutely certain
    there was no trickery. There was a breath of wind, and the lamp flame
    jumped. One of the candles on the mantel was blown out, and the little
    machine suddenly swung round, became indistinct, was seen as a ghost
    for a second perhaps, as an eddy of faintly glittering brass and ivory;
    and it was gone—vanished! Save for the lamp the table was bare.

    Everyone was silent for a minute. Then Filby said he was damned.

    The Psychologist recovered from his stupor, and suddenly looked under
    the table. At that the Time Traveller laughed cheerfully. “Well?” he
    said, with a reminiscence of the Psychologist. Then, getting up, he
    went to the tobacco jar on the mantel, and with his back to us began to
    fill his pipe.

    We stared at each other. “Look here,” said the Medical Man, “are you in
    earnest about this? Do you seriously believe that that machine has
    travelled into time?”

    “Certainly,” said the Time Traveller, stooping to light a spill at the
    fire. Then he turned, lighting his pipe, to look at the Psychologist’s
    face. (The Psychologist, to show that he was not unhinged, helped
    himself to a cigar and tried to light it uncut.) “What is more, I have
    a big machine nearly finished in there”—he indicated the
    laboratory—“and when that is put together I mean to have a journey on
    my own account.”

    “You mean to say that that machine has travelled into the future?” said
    Filby.

    “Into the future or the past—I don’t, for certain, know which.”

    After an interval the Psychologist had an inspiration. “It must have
    gone into the past if it has gone anywhere,” he said.

    “Why?” said the Time Traveller.

    “Because I presume that it has not moved in space, and if it travelled
    into the future it would still be here all this time, since it must
    have travelled through this time.”

    “But,” said I, “If it travelled into the past it would have been
    visible when we came first into this room; and last Thursday when we
    were here; and the Thursday before that; and so forth!”

    “Serious objections,” remarked the Provincial Mayor, with an air of
    impartiality, turning towards the Time Traveller.

    “Not a bit,” said the Time Traveller, and, to the Psychologist: “You
    think. _You_ can explain that. It’s presentation below the threshold,
    you know, diluted presentation.”

    “Of course,” said the Psychologist, and reassured us. “That’s a simple
    point in psychology. I should have thought of it. It’s plain enough,
    and helps the paradox delightfully. We cannot see it, nor can we
    appreciate this machine, any more than we can the spoke of a wheel
    spinning, or a bullet flying through the air. If it is travelling
    through time fifty times or a hundred times faster than we are, if it
    gets through a minute while we get through a second, the impression it
    creates will of course be only one-fiftieth or one-hundredth of what it
    would make if it were not travelling in time. That’s plain enough.” He
    passed his hand through the space in which the machine had been. “You
    see?” he said, laughing.

    We sat and stared at the vacant table for a minute or so. Then the Time
    Traveller asked us what we thought of it all.

    “It sounds plausible enough tonight,” said the Medical Man; “but wait
    until tomorrow. Wait for the common sense of the morning.”

    “Would you like to see the Time Machine itself?” asked the Time
    Traveller. And therewith, taking the lamp in his hand, he led the way
    down the long, draughty corridor to his laboratory. I remember vividly
    the flickering light, his queer, broad head in silhouette, the dance of
    the shadows, how we all followed him, puzzled but incredulous, and how
    there in the laboratory we beheld a larger edition of the little
    mechanism which we had seen vanish from before our eyes. Parts were of
    nickel, parts of ivory, parts had certainly been filed or sawn out of
    rock crystal. The thing was generally complete, but the twisted
    crystalline bars lay unfinished upon the bench beside some sheets of
    drawings, and I took one up for a better look at it. Quartz it seemed
    to be.

    “Look here,” said the Medical Man, “are you perfectly serious? Or is
    this a trick—like that ghost you showed us last Christmas?”

    “Upon that machine,” said the Time Traveller, holding the lamp aloft,
    “I intend to explore time. Is that plain? I was never more serious in
    my life.”

    None of us quite knew how to take it.

    I caught Filby’s eye over the shoulder of the Medical Man, and he
    winked at me solemnly.

    III.
    The Time Traveller Returns

    I think that at that time none of us quite believed in the Time
    Machine. The fact is, the Time Traveller was one of those men who are
    too clever to be believed: you never felt that you saw all round him;
    you always suspected some subtle reserve, some ingenuity in ambush,
    behind his lucid frankness. Had Filby shown the model and explained the
    matter in the Time Traveller’s words, we should have shown _him_ far
    less scepticism. For we should have perceived his motives: a
    pork-butcher could understand Filby. But the Time Traveller had more
    than a touch of whim among his elements, and we distrusted him. Things
    that would have made the fame of a less clever man seemed tricks in his
    hands. It is a mistake to do things too easily. The serious people who
    took him seriously never felt quite sure of his deportment; they were
    somehow aware that trusting their reputations for judgment with him was
    like furnishing a nursery with eggshell china. So I don’t think any of
    us said very much about time travelling in the interval between that
    Thursday and the next, though its odd potentialities ran, no doubt, in
    most of our minds: its plausibility, that is, its practical
    incredibleness, the curious possibilities of anachronism and of utter
    confusion it suggested. For my own part, I was particularly preoccupied
    with the trick of the model. That I remember discussing with the
    Medical Man, whom I met on Friday at the Linnæan. He said he had seen a
    similar thing at Tübingen, and laid considerable stress on the
    blowing-out of the candle. But how the trick was done he could not
    explain.

    The next Thursday I went again to Richmond—I suppose I was one of the
    Time Traveller’s most constant guests—and, arriving late, found four or
    five men already assembled in his drawing-room. The Medical Man was
    standing before the fire with a sheet of paper in one hand and his
    watch in the other. I looked round for the Time Traveller, and—“It’s
    half-past seven now,” said the Medical Man. “I suppose we’d better have
    dinner?”

    “Where’s——?” said I, naming our host.

    “You’ve just come? It’s rather odd. He’s unavoidably detained. He asks
    me in this note to lead off with dinner at seven if he’s not back. Says
    he’ll explain when he comes.”

    “It seems a pity to let the dinner spoil,” said the Editor of a
    well-known daily paper; and thereupon the Doctor rang the bell.

    The Psychologist was the only person besides the Doctor and myself who
    had attended the previous dinner. The other men were Blank, the Editor
    aforementioned, a certain journalist, and another—a quiet, shy man with
    a beard—whom I didn’t know, and who, as far as my observation went,
    never opened his mouth all the evening. There was some speculation at
    the dinner-table about the Time Traveller’s absence, and I suggested
    time travelling, in a half-jocular spirit. The Editor wanted that
    explained to him, and the Psychologist volunteered a wooden account of
    the “ingenious paradox and trick” we had witnessed that day week. He
    was in the midst of his exposition when the door from the corridor
    opened slowly and without noise. I was facing the door, and saw it
    first. “Hallo!” I said. “At last!” And the door opened wider, and the
    Time Traveller stood before us. I gave a cry of surprise. “Good
    heavens! man, what’s the matter?” cried the Medical Man, who saw him
    next. And the whole tableful turned towards the door.

    He was in an amazing plight. His coat was dusty and dirty, and smeared
    with green down the sleeves; his hair disordered, and as it seemed to
    me greyer—either with dust and dirt or because its colour had actually
    faded. His face was ghastly pale; his chin had a brown cut on it—a cut
    half-healed; his expression was haggard and drawn, as by intense
    suffering. For a moment he hesitated in the doorway, as if he had been
    dazzled by the light. Then he came into the room. He walked with just
    such a limp as I have seen in footsore tramps. We stared at him in
    silence, expecting him to speak.

    He said not a word, but came painfully to the table, and made a motion
    towards the wine. The Editor filled a glass of champagne, and pushed it
    towards him. He drained it, and it seemed to do him good: for he looked
    round the table, and the ghost of his old smile flickered across his
    face. “What on earth have you been up to, man?” said the Doctor. The
    Time Traveller did not seem to hear. “Don’t let me disturb you,” he
    said, with a certain faltering articulation. “I’m all right.” He
    stopped, held out his glass for more, and took it off at a draught.
    “That’s good,” he said. His eyes grew brighter, and a faint colour came
    into his cheeks. His glance flickered over our faces with a certain
    dull approval, and then went round the warm and comfortable room. Then
    he spoke again, still as it were feeling his way among his words. “I’m
    going to wash and dress, and then I’ll come down and explain things….
    Save me some of that mutton. I’m starving for a bit of meat.”

    He looked across at the Editor, who was a rare visitor, and hoped he
    was all right. The Editor began a question. “Tell you presently,” said
    the Time Traveller. “I’m—funny! Be all right in a minute.”

    He put down his glass, and walked towards the staircase door. Again I
    remarked his lameness and the soft padding sound of his footfall, and
    standing up in my place, I saw his feet as he went out. He had nothing
    on them but a pair of tattered, blood-stained socks. Then the door
    closed upon him. I had half a mind to follow, till I remembered how he
    detested any fuss about himself. For a minute, perhaps, my mind was
    wool-gathering. Then, “Remarkable Behaviour of an Eminent Scientist,” I
    heard the Editor say, thinking (after his wont) in headlines. And this
    brought my attention back to the bright dinner-table.

    “What’s the game?” said the Journalist. “Has he been doing the Amateur
    Cadger? I don’t follow.” I met the eye of the Psychologist, and read my
    own interpretation in his face. I thought of the Time Traveller limping
    painfully upstairs. I don’t think anyone else had noticed his lameness.

    The first to recover completely from this surprise was the Medical Man,
    who rang the bell—the Time Traveller hated to have servants waiting at
    dinner—for a hot plate. At that the Editor turned to his knife and fork
    with a grunt, and the Silent Man followed suit. The dinner was resumed.
    Conversation was exclamatory for a little while with gaps of
    wonderment; and then the Editor got fervent in his curiosity. “Does our
    friend eke out his modest income with a crossing? or has he his
    Nebuchadnezzar phases?” he inquired. “I feel assured it’s this business
    of the Time Machine,” I said, and took up the Psychologist’s account of
    our previous meeting. The new guests were frankly incredulous. The
    Editor raised objections. “What _was_ this time travelling? A man
    couldn’t cover himself with dust by rolling in a paradox, could he?”
    And then, as the idea came home to him, he resorted to caricature.
    Hadn’t they any clothes-brushes in the Future? The Journalist too,
    would not believe at any price, and joined the Editor in the easy work
    of heaping ridicule on the whole thing. They were both the new kind of
    journalist—very joyous, irreverent young men. “Our Special
    Correspondent in the Day after Tomorrow reports,” the Journalist was
    saying—or rather shouting—when the Time Traveller came back. He was
    dressed in ordinary evening clothes, and nothing save his haggard look
    remained of the change that had startled me.

    “I say,” said the Editor hilariously, “these chaps here say you have
    been travelling into the middle of next week! Tell us all about little
    Rosebery, will you? What will you take for the lot?”

    The Time Traveller came to the place reserved for him without a word.
    He smiled quietly, in his old way. “Where’s my mutton?” he said. “What
    a treat it is to stick a fork into meat again!”

    “Story!” cried the Editor.

    “Story be damned!” said the Time Traveller. “I want something to eat. I
    won’t say a word until I get some peptone into my arteries. Thanks. And
    the salt.”

    “One word,” said I. “Have you been time travelling?”

    “Yes,” said the Time Traveller, with his mouth full, nodding his head.

    “I’d give a shilling a line for a verbatim note,” said the Editor. The
    Time Traveller pushed his glass towards the Silent Man and rang it with
    his fingernail; at which the Silent Man, who had been staring at his
    face, started convulsively, and poured him wine. The rest of the dinner
    was uncomfortable. For my own part, sudden questions kept on rising to
    my lips, and I dare say it was the same with the others. The Journalist
    tried to relieve the tension by telling anecdotes of Hettie Potter. The
    Time Traveller devoted his attention to his dinner, and displayed the
    appetite of a tramp. The Medical Man smoked a cigarette, and watched
    the Time Traveller through his eyelashes. The Silent Man seemed even
    more clumsy than usual, and drank champagne with regularity and
    determination out of sheer nervousness. At last the Time Traveller
    pushed his plate away, and looked round us. “I suppose I must
    apologise,” he said. “I was simply starving. I’ve had a most amazing
    time.” He reached out his hand for a cigar, and cut the end. “But come
    into the smoking-room. It’s too long a story to tell over greasy
    plates.” And ringing the bell in passing, he led the way into the
    adjoining room.

    “You have told Blank, and Dash, and Chose about the machine?” he said
    to me, leaning back in his easy-chair and naming the three new guests.

    “But the thing’s a mere paradox,” said the Editor.

    “I can’t argue tonight. I don’t mind telling you the story, but I can’t
    argue. I will,” he went on, “tell you the story of what has happened to
    me, if you like, but you must refrain from interruptions. I want to
    tell it. Badly. Most of it will sound like lying. So be it! It’s
    true—every word of it, all the same. I was in my laboratory at four
    o’clock, and since then … I’ve lived eight days … such days as no human
    being ever lived before! I’m nearly worn out, but I shan’t sleep till
    I’ve told this thing over to you. Then I shall go to bed. But no
    interruptions! Is it agreed?”

    “Agreed,” said the Editor, and the rest of us echoed “Agreed.” And with
    that the Time Traveller began his story as I have set it forth. He sat
    back in his chair at first, and spoke like a weary man. Afterwards he
    got more animated. In writing it down I feel with only too much
    keenness the inadequacy of pen and ink—and, above all, my own
    inadequacy—to express its quality. You read, I will suppose,
    attentively enough; but you cannot see the speaker’s white, sincere
    face in the bright circle of the little lamp, nor hear the intonation
    of his voice. You cannot know how his expression followed the turns of
    his story! Most of us hearers were in shadow, for the candles in the
    smoking-room had not been lighted, and only the face of the Journalist
    and the legs of the Silent Man from the knees downward were
    illuminated. At first we glanced now and again at each other. After a
    time we ceased to do that, and looked only at the Time Traveller’s
    face.

    IV.
    Time Travelling

    “I told some of you last Thursday of the principles of the Time
    Machine, and showed you the actual thing itself, incomplete in the
    workshop. There it is now, a little travel-worn, truly; and one of the
    ivory bars is cracked, and a brass rail bent; but the rest of it’s
    sound enough. I expected to finish it on Friday; but on Friday, when
    the putting together was nearly done, I found that one of the nickel
    bars was exactly one inch too short, and this I had to get remade; so
    that the thing was not complete until this morning. It was at ten
    o’clock today that the first of all Time Machines began its career. I
    gave it a last tap, tried all the screws again, put one more drop of
    oil on the quartz rod, and sat myself in the saddle. I suppose a
    suicide who holds a pistol to his skull feels much the same wonder at
    what will come next as I felt then. I took the starting lever in one
    hand and the stopping one in the other, pressed the first, and almost
    immediately the second. I seemed to reel; I felt a nightmare sensation
    of falling; and, looking round, I saw the laboratory exactly as before.
    Had anything happened? For a moment I suspected that my intellect had
    tricked me. Then I noted the clock. A moment before, as it seemed, it
    had stood at a minute or so past ten; now it was nearly half-past
    three!

    “I drew a breath, set my teeth, gripped the starting lever with both
    hands, and went off with a thud. The laboratory got hazy and went dark.
    Mrs. Watchett came in and walked, apparently without seeing me, towards
    the garden door. I suppose it took her a minute or so to traverse the
    place, but to me she seemed to shoot across the room like a rocket. I
    pressed the lever over to its extreme position. The night came like the
    turning out of a lamp, and in another moment came tomorrow. The
    laboratory grew faint and hazy, then fainter and ever fainter. Tomorrow
    night came black, then day again, night again, day again, faster and
    faster still. An eddying murmur filled my ears, and a strange, dumb
    confusedness descended on my mind.

    “I am afraid I cannot convey the peculiar sensations of time
    travelling. They are excessively unpleasant. There is a feeling exactly
    like that one has upon a switchback—of a helpless headlong motion! I
    felt the same horrible anticipation, too, of an imminent smash. As I
    put on pace, night followed day like the flapping of a black wing. The
    dim suggestion of the laboratory seemed presently to fall away from me,
    and I saw the sun hopping swiftly across the sky, leaping it every
    minute, and every minute marking a day. I supposed the laboratory had
    been destroyed and I had come into the open air. I had a dim impression
    of scaffolding, but I was already going too fast to be conscious of any
    moving things. The slowest snail that ever crawled dashed by too fast
    for me. The twinkling succession of darkness and light was excessively
    painful to the eye. Then, in the intermittent darknesses, I saw the
    moon spinning swiftly through her quarters from new to full, and had a
    faint glimpse of the circling stars. Presently, as I went on, still
    gaining velocity, the palpitation of night and day merged into one
    continuous greyness; the sky took on a wonderful deepness of blue, a
    splendid luminous colour like that of early twilight; the jerking sun
    became a streak of fire, a brilliant arch, in space; the moon a fainter
    fluctuating band; and I could see nothing of the stars, save now and
    then a brighter circle flickering in the blue.

    “The landscape was misty and vague. I was still on the hillside upon
    which this house now stands, and the shoulder rose above me grey and
    dim. I saw trees growing and changing like puffs of vapour, now brown,
    now green; they grew, spread, shivered, and passed away. I saw huge
    buildings rise up faint and fair, and pass like dreams. The whole
    surface of the earth seemed changed—melting and flowing under my eyes.
    The little hands upon the dials that registered my speed raced round
    faster and faster. Presently I noted that the sun belt swayed up and
    down, from solstice to solstice, in a minute or less, and that
    consequently my pace was over a year a minute; and minute by minute the
    white snow flashed across the world, and vanished, and was followed by
    the bright, brief green of spring.

    “The unpleasant sensations of the start were less poignant now. They
    merged at last into a kind of hysterical exhilaration. I remarked,
    indeed, a clumsy swaying of the machine, for which I was unable to
    account. But my mind was too confused to attend to it, so with a kind
    of madness growing upon me, I flung myself into futurity. At first I
    scarce thought of stopping, scarce thought of anything but these new
    sensations. But presently a fresh series of impressions grew up in my
    mind—a certain curiosity and therewith a certain dread—until at last
    they took complete possession of me. What strange developments of
    humanity, what wonderful advances upon our rudimentary civilisation, I
    thought, might not appear when I came to look nearly into the dim
    elusive world that raced and fluctuated before my eyes! I saw great and
    splendid architecture rising about me, more massive than any buildings
    of our own time, and yet, as it seemed, built of glimmer and mist. I
    saw a richer green flow up the hillside, and remain there, without any
    wintry intermission. Even through the veil of my confusion the earth
    seemed very fair. And so my mind came round to the business of
    stopping.

    “The peculiar risk lay in the possibility of my finding some substance
    in the space which I, or the machine, occupied. So long as I travelled
    at a high velocity through time, this scarcely mattered: I was, so to
    speak, attenuated—was slipping like a vapour through the interstices of
    intervening substances! But to come to a stop involved the jamming of
    myself, molecule by molecule, into whatever lay in my way; meant
    bringing my atoms into such intimate contact with those of the obstacle
    that a profound chemical reaction—possibly a far-reaching
    explosion—would result, and blow myself and my apparatus out of all
    possible dimensions—into the Unknown. This possibility had occurred to
    me again and again while I was making the machine; but then I had
    cheerfully accepted it as an unavoidable risk—one of the risks a man
    has got to take! Now the risk was inevitable, I no longer saw it in the
    same cheerful light. The fact is that, insensibly, the absolute
    strangeness of everything, the sickly jarring and swaying of the
    machine, above all, the feeling of prolonged falling, had absolutely
    upset my nerves. I told myself that I could never stop, and with a gust
    of petulance I resolved to stop forthwith. Like an impatient fool, I
    lugged over the lever, and incontinently the thing went reeling over,
    and I was flung headlong through the air.

    “There was the sound of a clap of thunder in my ears. I may have been
    stunned for a moment. A pitiless hail was hissing round me, and I was
    sitting on soft turf in front of the overset machine. Everything still
    seemed grey, but presently I remarked that the confusion in my ears was
    gone. I looked round me. I was on what seemed to be a little lawn in a
    garden, surrounded by rhododendron bushes, and I noticed that their
    mauve and purple blossoms were dropping in a shower under the beating
    of the hailstones. The rebounding, dancing hail hung in a little cloud
    over the machine, and drove along the ground like smoke. In a moment I
    was wet to the skin. ‘Fine hospitality,’ said I, ‘to a man who has
    travelled innumerable years to see you.’

    “Presently I thought what a fool I was to get wet. I stood up and
    looked round me. A colossal figure, carved apparently in some white
    stone, loomed indistinctly beyond the rhododendrons through the hazy
    downpour. But all else of the world was invisible.

    “My sensations would be hard to describe. As the columns of hail grew
    thinner, I saw the white figure more distinctly. It was very large, for
    a silver birch-tree touched its shoulder. It was of white marble, in
    shape something like a winged sphinx, but the wings, instead of being
    carried vertically at the sides, were spread so that it seemed to
    hover. The pedestal, it appeared to me, was of bronze, and was thick
    with verdigris. It chanced that the face was towards me; the sightless
    eyes seemed to watch me; there was the faint shadow of a smile on the
    lips. It was greatly weather-worn, and that imparted an unpleasant
    suggestion of disease. I stood looking at it for a little space—half a
    minute, perhaps, or half an hour. It seemed to advance and to recede as
    the hail drove before it denser or thinner. At last I tore my eyes from
    it for a moment, and saw that the hail curtain had worn threadbare, and
    that the sky was lightening with the promise of the sun.

    “I looked up again at the crouching white shape, and the full temerity
    of my voyage came suddenly upon me. What might appear when that hazy
    curtain was altogether withdrawn? What might not have happened to men?
    What if cruelty had grown into a common passion? What if in this
    interval the race had lost its manliness, and had developed into
    something inhuman, unsympathetic, and overwhelmingly powerful? I might
    seem some old-world savage animal, only the more dreadful and
    disgusting for our common likeness—a foul creature to be incontinently
    slain.

    “Already I saw other vast shapes—huge buildings with intricate parapets
    and tall columns, with a wooded hillside dimly creeping in upon me
    through the lessening storm. I was seized with a panic fear. I turned
    frantically to the Time Machine, and strove hard to readjust it. As I
    did so the shafts of the sun smote through the thunderstorm. The grey
    downpour was swept aside and vanished like the trailing garments of a
    ghost. Above me, in the intense blue of the summer sky, some faint
    brown shreds of cloud whirled into nothingness. The great buildings
    about me stood out clear and distinct, shining with the wet of the
    thunderstorm, and picked out in white by the unmelted hailstones piled
    along their courses. I felt naked in a strange world. I felt as perhaps
    a bird may feel in the clear air, knowing the hawk wings above and will
    swoop. My fear grew to frenzy. I took a breathing space, set my teeth,
    and again grappled fiercely, wrist and knee, with the machine. It gave
    under my desperate onset and turned over. It struck my chin violently.
    One hand on the saddle, the other on the lever, I stood panting heavily
    in attitude to mount again.

    “But with this recovery of a prompt retreat my courage recovered. I
    looked more curiously and less fearfully at this world of the remote
    future. In a circular opening, high up in the wall of the nearer house,
    I saw a group of figures clad in rich soft robes. They had seen me, and
    their faces were directed towards me.

    “Then I heard voices approaching me. Coming through the bushes by the
    White Sphinx were the heads and shoulders of men running. One of these
    emerged in a pathway leading straight to the little lawn upon which I
    stood with my machine. He was a slight creature—perhaps four feet
    high—clad in a purple tunic, girdled at the waist with a leather belt.
    Sandals or buskins—I could not clearly distinguish which—were on his
    feet; his legs were bare to the knees, and his head was bare. Noticing
    that, I noticed for the first time how warm the air was.

    “He struck me as being a very beautiful and graceful creature, but
    indescribably frail. His flushed face reminded me of the more beautiful
    kind of consumptive—that hectic beauty of which we used to hear so
    much. At the sight of him I suddenly regained confidence. I took my
    hands from the machine.

    V.
    In the Golden Age

    “In another moment we were standing face to face, I and this fragile
    thing out of futurity. He came straight up to me and laughed into my
    eyes. The absence from his bearing of any sign of fear struck me at
    once. Then he turned to the two others who were following him and spoke
    to them in a strange and very sweet and liquid tongue.

    “There were others coming, and presently a little group of perhaps
    eight or ten of these exquisite creatures were about me. One of them
    addressed me. It came into my head, oddly enough, that my voice was too
    harsh and deep for them. So I shook my head, and, pointing to my ears,
    shook it again. He came a step forward, hesitated, and then touched my
    hand. Then I felt other soft little tentacles upon my back and
    shoulders. They wanted to make sure I was real. There was nothing in
    this at all alarming. Indeed, there was something in these pretty
    little people that inspired confidence—a graceful gentleness, a certain
    childlike ease. And besides, they looked so frail that I could fancy
    myself flinging the whole dozen of them about like ninepins. But I made
    a sudden motion to warn them when I saw their little pink hands feeling
    at the Time Machine. Happily then, when it was not too late, I thought
    of a danger I had hitherto forgotten, and reaching over the bars of the
    machine I unscrewed the little levers that would set it in motion, and
    put these in my pocket. Then I turned again to see what I could do in
    the way of communication.

    “And then, looking more nearly into their features, I saw some further
    peculiarities in their Dresden china type of prettiness. Their hair,
    which was uniformly curly, came to a sharp end at the neck and cheek;
    there was not the faintest suggestion of it on the face, and their ears
    were singularly minute. The mouths were small, with bright red, rather
    thin lips, and the little chins ran to a point. The eyes were large and
    mild; and—this may seem egotism on my part—I fancied even that there
    was a certain lack of the interest I might have expected in them.

    “As they made no effort to communicate with me, but simply stood round
    me smiling and speaking in soft cooing notes to each other, I began the
    conversation. I pointed to the Time Machine and to myself. Then,
    hesitating for a moment how to express Time, I pointed to the sun. At
    once a quaintly pretty little figure in chequered purple and white
    followed my gesture, and then astonished me by imitating the sound of
    thunder.

    “For a moment I was staggered, though the import of his gesture was
    plain enough. The question had come into my mind abruptly: were these
    creatures fools? You may hardly understand how it took me. You see, I
    had always anticipated that the people of the year Eight Hundred and
    Two Thousand odd would be incredibly in front of us in knowledge, art,
    everything. Then one of them suddenly asked me a question that showed
    him to be on the intellectual level of one of our five-year-old
    children—asked me, in fact, if I had come from the sun in a
    thunderstorm! It let loose the judgment I had suspended upon their
    clothes, their frail light limbs, and fragile features. A flow of
    disappointment rushed across my mind. For a moment I felt that I had
    built the Time Machine in vain.

    “I nodded, pointed to the sun, and gave them such a vivid rendering of
    a thunderclap as startled them. They all withdrew a pace or so and
    bowed. Then came one laughing towards me, carrying a chain of beautiful
    flowers altogether new to me, and put it about my neck. The idea was
    received with melodious applause; and presently they were all running
    to and fro for flowers, and laughingly flinging them upon me until I
    was almost smothered with blossom. You who have never seen the like can
    scarcely imagine what delicate and wonderful flowers countless years of
    culture had created. Then someone suggested that their plaything should
    be exhibited in the nearest building, and so I was led past the sphinx
    of white marble, which had seemed to watch me all the while with a
    smile at my astonishment, towards a vast grey edifice of fretted stone.
    As I went with them the memory of my confident anticipations of a
    profoundly grave and intellectual posterity came, with irresistible
    merriment, to my mind.

    “The building had a huge entry, and was altogether of colossal
    dimensions. I was naturally most occupied with the growing crowd of
    little people, and with the big open portals that yawned before me
    shadowy and mysterious. My general impression of the world I saw over
    their heads was a tangled waste of beautiful bushes and flowers, a long
    neglected and yet weedless garden. I saw a number of tall spikes of
    strange white flowers, measuring a foot perhaps across the spread of
    the waxen petals. They grew scattered, as if wild, among the variegated
    shrubs, but, as I say, I did not examine them closely at this time. The
    Time Machine was left deserted on the turf among the rhododendrons.

    “The arch of the doorway was richly carved, but naturally I did not
    observe the carving very narrowly, though I fancied I saw suggestions
    of old Phœnician decorations as I passed through, and it struck me that
    they were very badly broken and weather-worn. Several more brightly
    clad people met me in the doorway, and so we entered, I, dressed in
    dingy nineteenth-century garments, looking grotesque enough, garlanded
    with flowers, and surrounded by an eddying mass of bright,
    soft-coloured robes and shining white limbs, in a melodious whirl of
    laughter and laughing speech.

    “The big doorway opened into a proportionately great hall hung with
    brown. The roof was in shadow, and the windows, partially glazed with
    coloured glass and partially unglazed, admitted a tempered light. The
    floor was made up of huge blocks of some very hard white metal, not
    plates nor slabs—blocks, and it was so much worn, as I judged by the
    going to and fro of past generations, as to be deeply channelled along
    the more frequented ways. Transverse to the length were innumerable
    tables made of slabs of polished stone, raised, perhaps, a foot from
    the floor, and upon these were heaps of fruits. Some I recognised as a
    kind of hypertrophied raspberry and orange, but for the most part they
    were strange.

    “Between the tables was scattered a great number of cushions. Upon
    these my conductors seated themselves, signing for me to do likewise.
    With a pretty absence of ceremony they began to eat the fruit with
    their hands, flinging peel and stalks, and so forth, into the round
    openings in the sides of the tables. I was not loath to follow their
    example, for I felt thirsty and hungry. As I did so I surveyed the hall
    at my leisure.

    “And perhaps the thing that struck me most was its dilapidated look.
    The stained-glass windows, which displayed only a geometrical pattern,
    were broken in many places, and the curtains that hung across the lower
    end were thick with dust. And it caught my eye that the corner of the
    marble table near me was fractured. Nevertheless, the general effect
    was extremely rich and picturesque. There were, perhaps, a couple of
    hundred people dining in the hall, and most of them, seated as near to
    me as they could come, were watching me with interest, their little
    eyes shining over the fruit they were eating. All were clad in the same
    soft, and yet strong, silky material.

    “Fruit, by the bye, was all their diet. These people of the remote
    future were strict vegetarians, and while I was with them, in spite of
    some carnal cravings, I had to be frugivorous also. Indeed, I found
    afterwards that horses, cattle, sheep, dogs, had followed the
    Ichthyosaurus into extinction. But the fruits were very delightful;
    one, in particular, that seemed to be in season all the time I was
    there—a floury thing in a three-sided husk—was especially good, and I
    made it my staple. At first I was puzzled by all these strange fruits,
    and by the strange flowers I saw, but later I began to perceive their
    import.

    “However, I am telling you of my fruit dinner in the distant future
    now. So soon as my appetite was a little checked, I determined to make
    a resolute attempt to learn the speech of these new men of mine.
    Clearly that was the next thing to do. The fruits seemed a convenient
    thing to begin upon, and holding one of these up I began a series of
    interrogative sounds and gestures. I had some considerable difficulty
    in conveying my meaning. At first my efforts met with a stare of
    surprise or inextinguishable laughter, but presently a fair-haired
    little creature seemed to grasp my intention and repeated a name. They
    had to chatter and explain the business at great length to each other,
    and my first attempts to make the exquisite little sounds of their
    language caused an immense amount of genuine, if uncivil, amusement.
    However, I felt like a schoolmaster amidst children, and persisted, and
    presently I had a score of noun substantives at least at my command;
    and then I got to demonstrative pronouns, and even the verb ‘to eat.’
    But it was slow work, and the little people soon tired and wanted to
    get away from my interrogations, so I determined, rather of necessity,
    to let them give their lessons in little doses when they felt inclined.
    And very little doses I found they were before long, for I never met
    people more indolent or more easily fatigued.

    VI.
    The Sunset of Mankind

    “A queer thing I soon discovered about my little hosts, and that was
    their lack of interest. They would come to me with eager cries of
    astonishment, like children, but, like children they would soon stop
    examining me, and wander away after some other toy. The dinner and my
    conversational beginnings ended, I noted for the first time that almost
    all those who had surrounded me at first were gone. It is odd, too, how
    speedily I came to disregard these little people. I went out through
    the portal into the sunlit world again as soon as my hunger was
    satisfied. I was continually meeting more of these men of the future,
    who would follow me a little distance, chatter and laugh about me, and,
    having smiled and gesticulated in a friendly way, leave me again to my
    own devices.

    “The calm of evening was upon the world as I emerged from the great
    hall, and the scene was lit by the warm glow of the setting sun. At
    first things were very confusing. Everything was so entirely different
    from the world I had known—even the flowers. The big building I had
    left was situated on the slope of a broad river valley, but the Thames
    had shifted, perhaps, a mile from its present position. I resolved to
    mount to the summit of a crest, perhaps a mile and a half away, from
    which I could get a wider view of this our planet in the year Eight
    Hundred and Two Thousand Seven Hundred and One, A.D. For that, I should
    explain, was the date the little dials of my machine recorded.

    “As I walked I was watching for every impression that could possibly
    help to explain the condition of ruinous splendour in which I found the
    world—for ruinous it was. A little way up the hill, for instance, was a
    great heap of granite, bound together by masses of aluminium, a vast
    labyrinth of precipitous walls and crumpled heaps, amidst which were
    thick heaps of very beautiful pagoda-like plants—nettles possibly—but
    wonderfully tinted with brown about the leaves, and incapable of
    stinging. It was evidently the derelict remains of some vast structure,
    to what end built I could not determine. It was here that I was
    destined, at a later date, to have a very strange experience—the first
    intimation of a still stranger discovery—but of that I will speak in
    its proper place.

    “Looking round, with a sudden thought, from a terrace on which I rested
    for a while, I realised that there were no small houses to be seen.
    Apparently the single house, and possibly even the household, had
    vanished. Here and there among the greenery were palace-like buildings,
    but the house and the cottage, which form such characteristic features
    of our own English landscape, had disappeared.

    “‘Communism,’ said I to myself.

    “And on the heels of that came another thought. I looked at the
    half-dozen little figures that were following me. Then, in a flash, I
    perceived that all had the same form of costume, the same soft hairless
    visage, and the same girlish rotundity of limb. It may seem strange,
    perhaps, that I had not noticed this before. But everything was so
    strange. Now, I saw the fact plainly enough. In costume, and in all the
    differences of texture and bearing that now mark off the sexes from
    each other, these people of the future were alike. And the children
    seemed to my eyes to be but the miniatures of their parents. I judged
    then that the children of that time were extremely precocious,
    physically at least, and I found afterwards abundant verification of my
    opinion.

    “Seeing the ease and security in which these people were living, I felt
    that this close resemblance of the sexes was after all what one would
    expect; for the strength of a man and the softness of a woman, the
    institution of the family, and the differentiation of occupations are
    mere militant necessities of an age of physical force. Where population
    is balanced and abundant, much childbearing becomes an evil rather than
    a blessing to the State; where violence comes but rarely and offspring
    are secure, there is less necessity—indeed there is no necessity—for an
    efficient family, and the specialisation of the sexes with reference to
    their children’s needs disappears. We see some beginnings of this even
    in our own time, and in this future age it was complete. This, I must
    remind you, was my speculation at the time. Later, I was to appreciate
    how far it fell short of the reality.

    “While I was musing upon these things, my attention was attracted by a
    pretty little structure, like a well under a cupola. I thought in a
    transitory way of the oddness of wells still existing, and then resumed
    the thread of my speculations. There were no large buildings towards
    the top of the hill, and as my walking powers were evidently
    miraculous, I was presently left alone for the first time. With a
    strange sense of freedom and adventure I pushed on up to the crest.

    “There I found a seat of some yellow metal that I did not recognise,
    corroded in places with a kind of pinkish rust and half smothered in
    soft moss, the arm-rests cast and filed into the resemblance of
    griffins’ heads. I sat down on it, and I surveyed the broad view of our
    old world under the sunset of that long day. It was as sweet and fair a
    view as I have ever seen. The sun had already gone below the horizon
    and the west was flaming gold, touched with some horizontal bars of
    purple and crimson. Below was the valley of the Thames, in which the
    river lay like a band of burnished steel. I have already spoken of the
    great palaces dotted about among the variegated greenery, some in ruins
    and some still occupied. Here and there rose a white or silvery figure
    in the waste garden of the earth, here and there came the sharp
    vertical line of some cupola or obelisk. There were no hedges, no signs
    of proprietary rights, no evidences of agriculture; the whole earth had
    become a garden.

    “So watching, I began to put my interpretation upon the things I had
    seen, and as it shaped itself to me that evening, my interpretation was
    something in this way. (Afterwards I found I had got only a half
    truth—or only a glimpse of one facet of the truth.)

    “It seemed to me that I had happened upon humanity upon the wane. The
    ruddy sunset set me thinking of the sunset of mankind. For the first
    time I began to realise an odd consequence of the social effort in
    which we are at present engaged. And yet, come to think, it is a
    logical consequence enough. Strength is the outcome of need; security
    sets a premium on feebleness. The work of ameliorating the conditions
    of life—the true civilising process that makes life more and more
    secure—had gone steadily on to a climax. One triumph of a united
    humanity over Nature had followed another. Things that are now mere
    dreams had become projects deliberately put in hand and carried
    forward. And the harvest was what I saw!

    “After all, the sanitation and the agriculture of today are still in
    the rudimentary stage. The science of our time has attacked but a
    little department of the field of human disease, but, even so, it
    spreads its operations very steadily and persistently. Our agriculture
    and horticulture destroy a weed just here and there and cultivate
    perhaps a score or so of wholesome plants, leaving the greater number
    to fight out a balance as they can. We improve our favourite plants and
    animals—and how few they are—gradually by selective breeding; now a new
    and better peach, now a seedless grape, now a sweeter and larger
    flower, now a more convenient breed of cattle. We improve them
    gradually, because our ideals are vague and tentative, and our
    knowledge is very limited; because Nature, too, is shy and slow in our
    clumsy hands. Some day all this will be better organised, and still
    better. That is the drift of the current in spite of the eddies. The
    whole world will be intelligent, educated, and co-operating; things
    will move faster and faster towards the subjugation of Nature. In the
    end, wisely and carefully we shall readjust the balance of animal and
    vegetable life to suit our human needs.

    “This adjustment, I say, must have been done, and done well; done
    indeed for all Time, in the space of Time across which my machine had
    leapt. The air was free from gnats, the earth from weeds or fungi;
    everywhere were fruits and sweet and delightful flowers; brilliant
    butterflies flew hither and thither. The ideal of preventive medicine
    was attained. Diseases had been stamped out. I saw no evidence of any
    contagious diseases during all my stay. And I shall have to tell you
    later that even the processes of putrefaction and decay had been
    profoundly affected by these changes.

    “Social triumphs, too, had been effected. I saw mankind housed in
    splendid shelters, gloriously clothed, and as yet I had found them
    engaged in no toil. There were no signs of struggle, neither social nor
    economical struggle. The shop, the advertisement, traffic, all that
    commerce which constitutes the body of our world, was gone. It was
    natural on that golden evening that I should jump at the idea of a
    social paradise. The difficulty of increasing population had been met,
    I guessed, and population had ceased to increase.

    “But with this change in condition comes inevitably adaptations to the
    change. What, unless biological science is a mass of errors, is the
    cause of human intelligence and vigour? Hardship and freedom:
    conditions under which the active, strong, and subtle survive and the
    weaker go to the wall; conditions that put a premium upon the loyal
    alliance of capable men, upon self-restraint, patience, and decision.
    And the institution of the family, and the emotions that arise therein,
    the fierce jealousy, the tenderness for offspring, parental
    self-devotion, all found their justification and support in the
    imminent dangers of the young. _Now_, where are these imminent dangers?
    There is a sentiment arising, and it will grow, against connubial
    jealousy, against fierce maternity, against passion of all sorts;
    unnecessary things now, and things that make us uncomfortable, savage
    survivals, discords in a refined and pleasant life.

    “I thought of the physical slightness of the people, their lack of
    intelligence, and those big abundant ruins, and it strengthened my
    belief in a perfect conquest of Nature. For after the battle comes
    Quiet. Humanity had been strong, energetic, and intelligent, and had
    used all its abundant vitality to alter the conditions under which it
    lived. And now came the reaction of the altered conditions.

    “Under the new conditions of perfect comfort and security, that
    restless energy, that with us is strength, would become weakness. Even
    in our own time certain tendencies and desires, once necessary to
    survival, are a constant source of failure. Physical courage and the
    love of battle, for instance, are no great help—may even be
    hindrances—to a civilised man. And in a state of physical balance and
    security, power, intellectual as well as physical, would be out of
    place. For countless years I judged there had been no danger of war or
    solitary violence, no danger from wild beasts, no wasting disease to
    require strength of constitution, no need of toil. For such a life,
    what we should call the weak are as well equipped as the strong, are
    indeed no longer weak. Better equipped indeed they are, for the strong
    would be fretted by an energy for which there was no outlet. No doubt
    the exquisite beauty of the buildings I saw was the outcome of the last
    surgings of the now purposeless energy of mankind before it settled
    down into perfect harmony with the conditions under which it lived—the
    flourish of that triumph which began the last great peace. This has
    ever been the fate of energy in security; it takes to art and to
    eroticism, and then come languor and decay.

    “Even this artistic impetus would at last die away—had almost died in
    the Time I saw. To adorn themselves with flowers, to dance, to sing in
    the sunlight: so much was left of the artistic spirit, and no more.
    Even that would fade in the end into a contented inactivity. We are
    kept keen on the grindstone of pain and necessity, and it seemed to me
    that here was that hateful grindstone broken at last!

    “As I stood there in the gathering dark I thought that in this simple
    explanation I had mastered the problem of the world—mastered the whole
    secret of these delicious people. Possibly the checks they had devised
    for the increase of population had succeeded too well, and their
    numbers had rather diminished than kept stationary. That would account
    for the abandoned ruins. Very simple was my explanation, and plausible
    enough—as most wrong theories are!

    VII.
    A Sudden Shock

    “As I stood there musing over this too perfect triumph of man, the full
    moon, yellow and gibbous, came up out of an overflow of silver light in
    the north-east. The bright little figures ceased to move about below, a
    noiseless owl flitted by, and I shivered with the chill of the night. I
    determined to descend and find where I could sleep.

    “I looked for the building I knew. Then my eye travelled along to the
    figure of the White Sphinx upon the pedestal of bronze, growing
    distinct as the light of the rising moon grew brighter. I could see the
    silver birch against it. There was the tangle of rhododendron bushes,
    black in the pale light, and there was the little lawn. I looked at the
    lawn again. A queer doubt chilled my complacency. ‘No,’ said I stoutly
    to myself, ‘that was not the lawn.’

    “But it _was_ the lawn. For the white leprous face of the sphinx was
    towards it. Can you imagine what I felt as this conviction came home to
    me? But you cannot. The Time Machine was gone!

    “At once, like a lash across the face, came the possibility of losing
    my own age, of being left helpless in this strange new world. The bare
    thought of it was an actual physical sensation. I could feel it grip me
    at the throat and stop my breathing. In another moment I was in a
    passion of fear and running with great leaping strides down the slope.
    Once I fell headlong and cut my face; I lost no time in stanching the
    blood, but jumped up and ran on, with a warm trickle down my cheek and
    chin. All the time I ran I was saying to myself: ‘They have moved it a
    little, pushed it under the bushes out of the way.’ Nevertheless, I ran
    with all my might. All the time, with the certainty that sometimes
    comes with excessive dread, I knew that such assurance was folly, knew
    instinctively that the machine was removed out of my reach. My breath
    came with pain. I suppose I covered the whole distance from the hill
    crest to the little lawn, two miles perhaps, in ten minutes. And I am
    not a young man. I cursed aloud, as I ran, at my confident folly in
    leaving the machine, wasting good breath thereby. I cried aloud, and
    none answered. Not a creature seemed to be stirring in that moonlit
    world.

    “When I reached the lawn my worst fears were realised. Not a trace of
    the thing was to be seen. I felt faint and cold when I faced the empty
    space among the black tangle of bushes. I ran round it furiously, as if
    the thing might be hidden in a corner, and then stopped abruptly, with
    my hands clutching my hair. Above me towered the sphinx, upon the
    bronze pedestal, white, shining, leprous, in the light of the rising
    moon. It seemed to smile in mockery of my dismay.

    “I might have consoled myself by imagining the little people had put
    the mechanism in some shelter for me, had I not felt assured of their
    physical and intellectual inadequacy. That is what dismayed me: the
    sense of some hitherto unsuspected power, through whose intervention my
    invention had vanished. Yet, for one thing I felt assured: unless some
    other age had produced its exact duplicate, the machine could not have
    moved in time. The attachment of the levers—I will show you the method
    later—prevented anyone from tampering with it in that way when they
    were removed. It had moved, and was hid, only in space. But then, where
    could it be?

    “I think I must have had a kind of frenzy. I remember running violently
    in and out among the moonlit bushes all round the sphinx, and startling
    some white animal that, in the dim light, I took for a small deer. I
    remember, too, late that night, beating the bushes with my clenched
    fist until my knuckles were gashed and bleeding from the broken twigs.
    Then, sobbing and raving in my anguish of mind, I went down to the
    great building of stone. The big hall was dark, silent, and deserted. I
    slipped on the uneven floor, and fell over one of the malachite tables,
    almost breaking my shin. I lit a match and went on past the dusty
    curtains, of which I have told you.

    “There I found a second great hall covered with cushions, upon which,
    perhaps, a score or so of the little people were sleeping. I have no
    doubt they found my second appearance strange enough, coming suddenly
    out of the quiet darkness with inarticulate noises and the splutter and
    flare of a match. For they had forgotten about matches. ‘Where is my
    Time Machine?’ I began, bawling like an angry child, laying hands upon
    them and shaking them up together. It must have been very queer to
    them. Some laughed, most of them looked sorely frightened. When I saw
    them standing round me, it came into my head that I was doing as
    foolish a thing as it was possible for me to do under the
    circumstances, in trying to revive the sensation of fear. For,
    reasoning from their daylight behaviour, I thought that fear must be
    forgotten.

    “Abruptly, I dashed down the match, and knocking one of the people over
    in my course, went blundering across the big dining-hall again, out
    under the moonlight. I heard cries of terror and their little feet
    running and stumbling this way and that. I do not remember all I did as
    the moon crept up the sky. I suppose it was the unexpected nature of my
    loss that maddened me. I felt hopelessly cut off from my own kind—a
    strange animal in an unknown world. I must have raved to and fro,
    screaming and crying upon God and Fate. I have a memory of horrible
    fatigue, as the long night of despair wore away; of looking in this
    impossible place and that; of groping among moonlit ruins and touching
    strange creatures in the black shadows; at last, of lying on the ground
    near the sphinx and weeping with absolute wretchedness, even anger at
    the folly of leaving the machine having leaked away with my strength. I
    had nothing left but misery. Then I slept, and when I woke again it was
    full day, and a couple of sparrows were hopping round me on the turf
    within reach of my arm.

    “I sat up in the freshness of the morning, trying to remember how I had
    got there, and why I had such a profound sense of desertion and
    despair. Then things came clear in my mind. With the plain, reasonable
    daylight, I could look my circumstances fairly in the face. I saw the
    wild folly of my frenzy overnight, and I could reason with myself.
    ‘Suppose the worst?’ I said. ‘Suppose the machine altogether
    lost—perhaps destroyed? It behoves me to be calm and patient, to learn
    the way of the people, to get a clear idea of the method of my loss,
    and the means of getting materials and tools; so that in the end,
    perhaps, I may make another.’ That would be my only hope, a poor hope,
    perhaps, but better than despair. And, after all, it was a beautiful
    and curious world.

    “But probably the machine had only been taken away. Still, I must be
    calm and patient, find its hiding-place, and recover it by force or
    cunning. And with that I scrambled to my feet and looked about me,
    wondering where I could bathe. I felt weary, stiff, and travel-soiled.
    The freshness of the morning made me desire an equal freshness. I had
    exhausted my emotion. Indeed, as I went about my business, I found
    myself wondering at my intense excitement overnight. I made a careful
    examination of the ground about the little lawn. I wasted some time in
    futile questionings, conveyed, as well as I was able, to such of the
    little people as came by. They all failed to understand my gestures;
    some were simply stolid, some thought it was a jest and laughed at me.
    I had the hardest task in the world to keep my hands off their pretty
    laughing faces. It was a foolish impulse, but the devil begotten of
    fear and blind anger was ill curbed and still eager to take advantage
    of my perplexity. The turf gave better counsel. I found a groove ripped
    in it, about midway between the pedestal of the sphinx and the marks of
    my feet where, on arrival, I had struggled with the overturned machine.
    There were other signs of removal about, with queer narrow footprints
    like those I could imagine made by a sloth. This directed my closer
    attention to the pedestal. It was, as I think I have said, of bronze.
    It was not a mere block, but highly decorated with deep framed panels
    on either side. I went and rapped at these. The pedestal was hollow.
    Examining the panels with care I found them discontinuous with the
    frames. There were no handles or keyholes, but possibly the panels, if
    they were doors, as I supposed, opened from within. One thing was clear
    enough to my mind. It took no very great mental effort to infer that my
    Time Machine was inside that pedestal. But how it got there was a
    different problem.

    “I saw the heads of two orange-clad people coming through the bushes
    and under some blossom-covered apple-trees towards me. I turned smiling
    to them, and beckoned them to me. They came, and then, pointing to the
    bronze pedestal, I tried to intimate my wish to open it. But at my
    first gesture towards this they behaved very oddly. I don’t know how to
    convey their expression to you. Suppose you were to use a grossly
    improper gesture to a delicate-minded woman—it is how she would look.
    They went off as if they had received the last possible insult. I tried
    a sweet-looking little chap in white next, with exactly the same
    result. Somehow, his manner made me feel ashamed of myself. But, as you
    know, I wanted the Time Machine, and I tried him once more. As he
    turned off, like the others, my temper got the better of me. In three
    strides I was after him, had him by the loose part of his robe round
    the neck, and began dragging him towards the sphinx. Then I saw the
    horror and repugnance of his face, and all of a sudden I let him go.

    “But I was not beaten yet. I banged with my fist at the bronze panels.
    I thought I heard something stir inside—to be explicit, I thought I
    heard a sound like a chuckle—but I must have been mistaken. Then I got
    a big pebble from the river, and came and hammered till I had flattened
    a coil in the decorations, and the verdigris came off in powdery
    flakes. The delicate little people must have heard me hammering in
    gusty outbreaks a mile away on either hand, but nothing came of it. I
    saw a crowd of them upon the slopes, looking furtively at me. At last,
    hot and tired, I sat down to watch the place. But I was too restless to
    watch long; I am too Occidental for a long vigil. I could work at a
    problem for years, but to wait inactive for twenty-four hours—that is
    another matter.

    “I got up after a time, and began walking aimlessly through the bushes
    towards the hill again. ‘Patience,’ said I to myself. ‘If you want your
    machine again you must leave that sphinx alone. If they mean to take
    your machine away, it’s little good your wrecking their bronze panels,
    and if they don’t, you will get it back as soon as you can ask for it.
    To sit among all those unknown things before a puzzle like that is
    hopeless. That way lies monomania. Face this world. Learn its ways,
    watch it, be careful of too hasty guesses at its meaning. In the end
    you will find clues to it all.’ Then suddenly the humour of the
    situation came into my mind: the thought of the years I had spent in
    study and toil to get into the future age, and now my passion of
    anxiety to get out of it. I had made myself the most complicated and
    the most hopeless trap that ever a man devised. Although it was at my
    own expense, I could not help myself. I laughed aloud.

    “Going through the big palace, it seemed to me that the little people
    avoided me. It may have been my fancy, or it may have had something to
    do with my hammering at the gates of bronze. Yet I felt tolerably sure
    of the avoidance. I was careful, however, to show no concern and to
    abstain from any pursuit of them, and in the course of a day or two
    things got back to the old footing. I made what progress I could in the
    language, and in addition I pushed my explorations here and there.
    Either I missed some subtle point or their language was excessively
    simple—almost exclusively composed of concrete substantives and verbs.
    There seemed to be few, if any, abstract terms, or little use of
    figurative language. Their sentences were usually simple and of two
    words, and I failed to convey or understand any but the simplest
    propositions. I determined to put the thought of my Time Machine and
    the mystery of the bronze doors under the sphinx, as much as possible
    in a corner of memory, until my growing knowledge would lead me back to
    them in a natural way. Yet a certain feeling, you may understand,
    tethered me in a circle of a few miles round the point of my arrival.

    VIII.
    Explanation

    “So far as I could see, all the world displayed the same exuberant
    richness as the Thames valley. From every hill I climbed I saw the same
    abundance of splendid buildings, endlessly varied in material and
    style, the same clustering thickets of evergreens, the same
    blossom-laden trees and tree ferns. Here and there water shone like
    silver, and beyond, the land rose into blue undulating hills, and so
    faded into the serenity of the sky. A peculiar feature, which presently
    attracted my attention, was the presence of certain circular wells,
    several, as it seemed to me, of a very great depth. One lay by the path
    up the hill which I had followed during my first walk. Like the others,
    it was rimmed with bronze, curiously wrought, and protected by a little
    cupola from the rain. Sitting by the side of these wells, and peering
    down into the shafted darkness, I could see no gleam of water, nor
    could I start any reflection with a lighted match. But in all of them I
    heard a certain sound: a thud—thud—thud, like the beating of some big
    engine; and I discovered, from the flaring of my matches, that a steady
    current of air set down the shafts. Further, I threw a scrap of paper
    into the throat of one, and, instead of fluttering slowly down, it was
    at once sucked swiftly out of sight.

    “After a time, too, I came to connect these wells with tall towers
    standing here and there upon the slopes; for above them there was often
    just such a flicker in the air as one sees on a hot day above a
    sun-scorched beach. Putting things together, I reached a strong
    suggestion of an extensive system of subterranean ventilation, whose
    true import it was difficult to imagine. I was at first inclined to
    associate it with the sanitary apparatus of these people. It was an
    obvious conclusion, but it was absolutely wrong.

    “And here I must admit that I learnt very little of drains and bells
    and modes of conveyance, and the like conveniences, during my time in
    this real future. In some of these visions of Utopias and coming times
    which I have read, there is a vast amount of detail about building, and
    social arrangements, and so forth. But while such details are easy
    enough to obtain when the whole world is contained in one’s
    imagination, they are altogether inaccessible to a real traveller amid
    such realities as I found here. Conceive the tale of London which a
    negro, fresh from Central Africa, would take back to his tribe! What
    would he know of railway companies, of social movements, of telephone
    and telegraph wires, of the Parcels Delivery Company, and postal orders
    and the like? Yet we, at least, should be willing enough to explain
    these things to him! And even of what he knew, how much could he make
    his untravelled friend either apprehend or believe? Then, think how
    narrow the gap between a negro and a white man of our own times, and
    how wide the interval between myself and these of the Golden Age! I was
    sensible of much which was unseen, and which contributed to my comfort;
    but save for a general impression of automatic organisation, I fear I
    can convey very little of the difference to your mind.

    “In the matter of sepulture, for instance, I could see no signs of
    crematoria nor anything suggestive of tombs. But it occurred to me
    that, possibly, there might be cemeteries (or crematoria) somewhere
    beyond the range of my explorings. This, again, was a question I
    deliberately put to myself, and my curiosity was at first entirely
    defeated upon the point. The thing puzzled me, and I was led to make a
    further remark, which puzzled me still more: that aged and infirm among
    this people there were none.

    “I must confess that my satisfaction with my first theories of an
    automatic civilisation and a decadent humanity did not long endure. Yet
    I could think of no other. Let me put my difficulties. The several big
    palaces I had explored were mere living places, great dining-halls and
    sleeping apartments. I could find no machinery, no appliances of any
    kind. Yet these people were clothed in pleasant fabrics that must at
    times need renewal, and their sandals, though undecorated, were fairly
    complex specimens of metalwork. Somehow such things must be made. And
    the little people displayed no vestige of a creative tendency. There
    were no shops, no workshops, no sign of importations among them. They
    spent all their time in playing gently, in bathing in the river, in
    making love in a half-playful fashion, in eating fruit and sleeping. I
    could not see how things were kept going.

    “Then, again, about the Time Machine: something, I knew not what, had
    taken it into the hollow pedestal of the White Sphinx. _Why?_ For the
    life of me I could not imagine. Those waterless wells, too, those
    flickering pillars. I felt I lacked a clue. I felt—how shall I put it?
    Suppose you found an inscription, with sentences here and there in
    excellent plain English, and interpolated therewith, others made up of
    words, of letters even, absolutely unknown to you? Well, on the third
    day of my visit, that was how the world of Eight Hundred and Two
    Thousand Seven Hundred and One presented itself to me!

    “That day, too, I made a friend—of a sort. It happened that, as I was
    watching some of the little people bathing in a shallow, one of them
    was seized with cramp and began drifting downstream. The main current
    ran rather swiftly, but not too strongly for even a moderate swimmer.
    It will give you an idea, therefore, of the strange deficiency in these
    creatures, when I tell you that none made the slightest attempt to
    rescue the weakly crying little thing which was drowning before their
    eyes. When I realised this, I hurriedly slipped off my clothes, and,
    wading in at a point lower down, I caught the poor mite and drew her
    safe to land. A little rubbing of the limbs soon brought her round, and
    I had the satisfaction of seeing she was all right before I left her. I
    had got to such a low estimate of her kind that I did not expect any
    gratitude from her. In that, however, I was wrong.

    “This happened in the morning. In the afternoon I met my little woman,
    as I believe it was, as I was returning towards my centre from an
    exploration, and she received me with cries of delight and presented me
    with a big garland of flowers—evidently made for me and me alone. The
    thing took my imagination. Very possibly I had been feeling desolate.
    At any rate I did my best to display my appreciation of the gift. We
    were soon seated together in a little stone arbour, engaged in
    conversation, chiefly of smiles. The creature’s friendliness affected
    me exactly as a child’s might have done. We passed each other flowers,
    and she kissed my hands. I did the same to hers. Then I tried talk, and
    found that her name was Weena, which, though I don’t know what it
    meant, somehow seemed appropriate enough. That was the beginning of a
    queer friendship which lasted a week, and ended—as I will tell you!

    “She was exactly like a child. She wanted to be with me always. She
    tried to follow me everywhere, and on my next journey out and about it
    went to my heart to tire her down, and leave her at last, exhausted and
    calling after me rather plaintively. But the problems of the world had
    to be mastered. I had not, I said to myself, come into the future to
    carry on a miniature flirtation. Yet her distress when I left her was
    very great, her expostulations at the parting were sometimes frantic,
    and I think, altogether, I had as much trouble as comfort from her
    devotion. Nevertheless she was, somehow, a very great comfort. I
    thought it was mere childish affection that made her cling to me. Until
    it was too late, I did not clearly know what I had inflicted upon her
    when I left her. Nor until it was too late did I clearly understand
    what she was to me. For, by merely seeming fond of me, and showing in
    her weak, futile way that she cared for me, the little doll of a
    creature presently gave my return to the neighbourhood of the White
    Sphinx almost the feeling of coming home; and I would watch for her
    tiny figure of white and gold so soon as I came over the hill.

    “It was from her, too, that I learnt that fear had not yet left the
    world. She was fearless enough in the daylight, and she had the oddest
    confidence in me; for once, in a foolish moment, I made threatening
    grimaces at her, and she simply laughed at them. But she dreaded the
    dark, dreaded shadows, dreaded black things. Darkness to her was the
    one thing dreadful. It was a singularly passionate emotion, and it set
    me thinking and observing. I discovered then, among other things, that
    these little people gathered into the great houses after dark, and
    slept in droves. To enter upon them without a light was to put them
    into a tumult of apprehension. I never found one out of doors, or one
    sleeping alone within doors, after dark. Yet I was still such a
    blockhead that I missed the lesson of that fear, and in spite of
    Weena’s distress, I insisted upon sleeping away from these slumbering
    multitudes.

    “It troubled her greatly, but in the end her odd affection for me
    triumphed, and for five of the nights of our acquaintance, including
    the last night of all, she slept with her head pillowed on my arm. But
    my story slips away from me as I speak of her. It must have been the
    night before her rescue that I was awakened about dawn. I had been
    restless, dreaming most disagreeably that I was drowned, and that sea
    anemones were feeling over my face with their soft palps. I woke with a
    start, and with an odd fancy that some greyish animal had just rushed
    out of the chamber. I tried to get to sleep again, but I felt restless
    and uncomfortable. It was that dim grey hour when things are just
    creeping out of darkness, when everything is colourless and clear cut,
    and yet unreal. I got up, and went down into the great hall, and so out
    upon the flagstones in front of the palace. I thought I would make a
    virtue of necessity, and see the sunrise.

    “The moon was setting, and the dying moonlight and the first pallor of
    dawn were mingled in a ghastly half-light. The bushes were inky black,
    the ground a sombre grey, the sky colourless and cheerless. And up the
    hill I thought I could see ghosts. Three several times, as I scanned
    the slope, I saw white figures. Twice I fancied I saw a solitary white,
    ape-like creature running rather quickly up the hill, and once near the
    ruins I saw a leash of them carrying some dark body. They moved
    hastily. I did not see what became of them. It seemed that they
    vanished among the bushes. The dawn was still indistinct, you must
    understand. I was feeling that chill, uncertain, early-morning feeling
    you may have known. I doubted my eyes.

    “As the eastern sky grew brighter, and the light of the day came on and
    its vivid colouring returned upon the world once more, I scanned the
    view keenly. But I saw no vestige of my white figures. They were mere
    creatures of the half-light. ‘They must have been ghosts,’ I said; ‘I
    wonder whence they dated.’ For a queer notion of Grant Allen’s came
    into my head, and amused me. If each generation die and leave ghosts,
    he argued, the world at last will get overcrowded with them. On that
    theory they would have grown innumerable some Eight Hundred Thousand
    Years hence, and it was no great wonder to see four at once. But the
    jest was unsatisfying, and I was thinking of these figures all the
    morning, until Weena’s rescue drove them out of my head. I associated
    them in some indefinite way with the white animal I had startled in my
    first passionate search for the Time Machine. But Weena was a pleasant
    substitute. Yet all the same, they were soon destined to take far
    deadlier possession of my mind.

    “I think I have said how much hotter than our own was the weather of
    this Golden Age. I cannot account for it. It may be that the sun was
    hotter, or the earth nearer the sun. It is usual to assume that the sun
    will go on cooling steadily in the future. But people, unfamiliar with
    such speculations as those of the younger Darwin, forget that the
    planets must ultimately fall back one by one into the parent body. As
    these catastrophes occur, the sun will blaze with renewed energy; and
    it may be that some inner planet had suffered this fate. Whatever the
    reason, the fact remains that the sun was very much hotter than we know
    it.

    “Well, one very hot morning—my fourth, I think—as I was seeking shelter
    from the heat and glare in a colossal ruin near the great house where I
    slept and fed, there happened this strange thing. Clambering among
    these heaps of masonry, I found a narrow gallery, whose end and side
    windows were blocked by fallen masses of stone. By contrast with the
    brilliancy outside, it seemed at first impenetrably dark to me. I
    entered it groping, for the change from light to blackness made spots
    of colour swim before me. Suddenly I halted spellbound. A pair of eyes,
    luminous by reflection against the daylight without, was watching me
    out of the darkness.

    “The old instinctive dread of wild beasts came upon me. I clenched my
    hands and steadfastly looked into the glaring eyeballs. I was afraid to
    turn. Then the thought of the absolute security in which humanity
    appeared to be living came to my mind. And then I remembered that
    strange terror of the dark. Overcoming my fear to some extent, I
    advanced a step and spoke. I will admit that my voice was harsh and
    ill-controlled. I put out my hand and touched something soft. At once
    the eyes darted sideways, and something white ran past me. I turned
    with my heart in my mouth, and saw a queer little ape-like figure, its
    head held down in a peculiar manner, running across the sunlit space
    behind me. It blundered against a block of granite, staggered aside,
    and in a moment was hidden in a black shadow beneath another pile of
    ruined masonry.

    “My impression of it is, of course, imperfect; but I know it was a dull
    white, and had strange large greyish-red eyes; also that there was
    flaxen hair on its head and down its back. But, as I say, it went too
    fast for me to see distinctly. I cannot even say whether it ran on all
    fours, or only with its forearms held very low. After an instant’s
    pause I followed it into the second heap of ruins. I could not find it
    at first; but, after a time in the profound obscurity, I came upon one
    of those round well-like openings of which I have told you, half closed
    by a fallen pillar. A sudden thought came to me. Could this Thing have
    vanished down the shaft? I lit a match, and, looking down, I saw a
    small, white, moving creature, with large bright eyes which regarded me
    steadfastly as it retreated. It made me shudder. It was so like a human
    spider! It was clambering down the wall, and now I saw for the first
    time a number of metal foot and hand rests forming a kind of ladder
    down the shaft. Then the light burned my fingers and fell out of my
    hand, going out as it dropped, and when I had lit another the little
    monster had disappeared.

    “I do not know how long I sat peering down that well. It was not for
    some time that I could succeed in persuading myself that the thing I
    had seen was human. But, gradually, the truth dawned on me: that Man
    had not remained one species, but had differentiated into two distinct
    animals: that my graceful children of the Upper World were not the sole
    descendants of our generation, but that this bleached, obscene,
    nocturnal Thing, which had flashed before me, was also heir to all the
    ages.

    “I thought of the flickering pillars and of my theory of an underground
    ventilation. I began to suspect their true import. And what, I
    wondered, was this Lemur doing in my scheme of a perfectly balanced
    organisation? How was it related to the indolent serenity of the
    beautiful Overworlders? And what was hidden down there, at the foot of
    that shaft? I sat upon the edge of the well telling myself that, at any
    rate, there was nothing to fear, and that there I must descend for the
    solution of my difficulties. And withal I was absolutely afraid to go!
    As I hesitated, two of the beautiful upperworld people came running in
    their amorous sport across the daylight in the shadow. The male pursued
    the female, flinging flowers at her as he ran.

    “They seemed distressed to find me, my arm against the overturned
    pillar, peering down the well. Apparently it was considered bad form to
    remark these apertures; for when I pointed to this one, and tried to
    frame a question about it in their tongue, they were still more visibly
    distressed and turned away. But they were interested by my matches, and
    I struck some to amuse them. I tried them again about the well, and
    again I failed. So presently I left them, meaning to go back to Weena,
    and see what I could get from her. But my mind was already in
    revolution; my guesses and impressions were slipping and sliding to a
    new adjustment. I had now a clue to the import of these wells, to the
    ventilating towers, to the mystery of the ghosts; to say nothing of a
    hint at the meaning of the bronze gates and the fate of the Time
    Machine! And very vaguely there came a suggestion towards the solution
    of the economic problem that had puzzled me.

    “Here was the new view. Plainly, this second species of Man was
    subterranean. There were three circumstances in particular which made
    me think that its rare emergence above ground was the outcome of a
    long-continued underground habit. In the first place, there was the
    bleached look common in most animals that live largely in the dark—the
    white fish of the Kentucky caves, for instance. Then, those large eyes,
    with that capacity for reflecting light, are common features of
    nocturnal things—witness the owl and the cat. And last of all, that
    evident confusion in the sunshine, that hasty yet fumbling awkward
    flight towards dark shadow, and that peculiar carriage of the head
    while in the light—all reinforced the theory of an extreme
    sensitiveness of the retina.

    “Beneath my feet, then, the earth must be tunnelled enormously, and
    these tunnellings were the habitat of the New Race. The presence of
    ventilating shafts and wells along the hill slopes—everywhere, in fact,
    except along the river valley—showed how universal were its
    ramifications. What so natural, then, as to assume that it was in this
    artificial Underworld that such work as was necessary to the comfort of
    the daylight race was done? The notion was so plausible that I at once
    accepted it, and went on to assume the _how_ of this splitting of the
    human species. I dare say you will anticipate the shape of my theory;
    though, for myself, I very soon felt that it fell far short of the
    truth.

    “At first, proceeding from the problems of our own age, it seemed clear
    as daylight to me that the gradual widening of the present merely
    temporary and social difference between the Capitalist and the Labourer
    was the key to the whole position. No doubt it will seem grotesque
    enough to you—and wildly incredible!—and yet even now there are
    existing circumstances to point that way. There is a tendency to
    utilise underground space for the less ornamental purposes of
    civilisation; there is the Metropolitan Railway in London, for
    instance, there are new electric railways, there are subways, there are
    underground workrooms and restaurants, and they increase and multiply.
    Evidently, I thought, this tendency had increased till Industry had
    gradually lost its birthright in the sky. I mean that it had gone
    deeper and deeper into larger and ever larger underground factories,
    spending a still-increasing amount of its time therein, till, in the
    end—! Even now, does not an East-end worker live in such artificial
    conditions as practically to be cut off from the natural surface of the
    earth?

    “Again, the exclusive tendency of richer people—due, no doubt, to the
    increasing refinement of their education, and the widening gulf between
    them and the rude violence of the poor—is already leading to the
    closing, in their interest, of considerable portions of the surface of
    the land. About London, for instance, perhaps half the prettier country
    is shut in against intrusion. And this same widening gulf—which is due
    to the length and expense of the higher educational process and the
    increased facilities for and temptations towards refined habits on the
    part of the rich—will make that exchange between class and class, that
    promotion by intermarriage which at present retards the splitting of
    our species along lines of social stratification, less and less
    frequent. So, in the end, above ground you must have the Haves,
    pursuing pleasure and comfort and beauty, and below ground the
    Have-nots, the Workers getting continually adapted to the conditions of
    their labour. Once they were there, they would no doubt have to pay
    rent, and not a little of it, for the ventilation of their caverns; and
    if they refused, they would starve or be suffocated for arrears. Such
    of them as were so constituted as to be miserable and rebellious would
    die; and, in the end, the balance being permanent, the survivors would
    become as well adapted to the conditions of underground life, and as
    happy in their way, as the Overworld people were to theirs. As it
    seemed to me, the refined beauty and the etiolated pallor followed
    naturally enough.

    “The great triumph of Humanity I had dreamed of took a different shape
    in my mind. It had been no such triumph of moral education and general
    co-operation as I had imagined. Instead, I saw a real aristocracy,
    armed with a perfected science and working to a logical conclusion the
    industrial system of today. Its triumph had not been simply a triumph
    over Nature, but a triumph over Nature and the fellow-man. This, I must
    warn you, was my theory at the time. I had no convenient cicerone in
    the pattern of the Utopian books. My explanation may be absolutely
    wrong. I still think it is the most plausible one. But even on this
    supposition the balanced civilisation that was at last attained must
    have long since passed its zenith, and was now far fallen into decay.
    The too-perfect security of the Overworlders had led them to a slow
    movement of degeneration, to a general dwindling in size, strength, and
    intelligence. That I could see clearly enough already. What had
    happened to the Undergrounders I did not yet suspect; but, from what I
    had seen of the Morlocks—that, by the bye, was the name by which these
    creatures were called—I could imagine that the modification of the
    human type was even far more profound than among the ‘Eloi,’ the
    beautiful race that I already knew.

    “Then came troublesome doubts. Why had the Morlocks taken my Time
    Machine? For I felt sure it was they who had taken it. Why, too, if the
    Eloi were masters, could they not restore the machine to me? And why
    were they so terribly afraid of the dark? I proceeded, as I have said,
    to question Weena about this Underworld, but here again I was
    disappointed. At first she would not understand my questions, and
    presently she refused to answer them. She shivered as though the topic
    was unendurable. And when I pressed her, perhaps a little harshly, she
    burst into tears. They were the only tears, except my own, I ever saw
    in that Golden Age. When I saw them I ceased abruptly to trouble about
    the Morlocks, and was only concerned in banishing these signs of her
    human inheritance from Weena’s eyes. And very soon she was smiling and
    clapping her hands, while I solemnly burnt a match.

    IX.
    The Morlocks

    “It may seem odd to you, but it was two days before I could follow up
    the new-found clue in what was manifestly the proper way. I felt a
    peculiar shrinking from those pallid bodies. They were just the
    half-bleached colour of the worms and things one sees preserved in
    spirit in a zoological museum. And they were filthily cold to the
    touch. Probably my shrinking was largely due to the sympathetic
    influence of the Eloi, whose disgust of the Morlocks I now began to
    appreciate.

    “The next night I did not sleep well. Probably my health was a little
    disordered. I was oppressed with perplexity and doubt. Once or twice I
    had a feeling of intense fear for which I could perceive no definite
    reason. I remember creeping noiselessly into the great hall where the
    little people were sleeping in the moonlight—that night Weena was among
    them—and feeling reassured by their presence. It occurred to me even
    then, that in the course of a few days the moon must pass through its
    last quarter, and the nights grow dark, when the appearances of these
    unpleasant creatures from below, these whitened Lemurs, this new vermin
    that had replaced the old, might be more abundant. And on both these
    days I had the restless feeling of one who shirks an inevitable duty. I
    felt assured that the Time Machine was only to be recovered by boldly
    penetrating these mysteries of underground. Yet I could not face the
    mystery. If only I had had a companion it would have been different.
    But I was so horribly alone, and even to clamber down into the darkness
    of the well appalled me. I don’t know if you will understand my
    feeling, but I never felt quite safe at my back.

    “It was this restlessness, this insecurity, perhaps, that drove me
    farther and farther afield in my exploring expeditions. Going to the
    south-westward towards the rising country that is now called Combe
    Wood, I observed far-off, in the direction of nineteenth-century
    Banstead, a vast green structure, different in character from any I had
    hitherto seen. It was larger than the largest of the palaces or ruins I
    knew, and the façade had an Oriental look: the face of it having the
    lustre, as well as the pale-green tint, a kind of bluish-green, of a
    certain type of Chinese porcelain. This difference in aspect suggested
    a difference in use, and I was minded to push on and explore. But the
    day was growing late, and I had come upon the sight of the place after
    a long and tiring circuit; so I resolved to hold over the adventure for
    the following day, and I returned to the welcome and the caresses of
    little Weena. But next morning I perceived clearly enough that my
    curiosity regarding the Palace of Green Porcelain was a piece of
    self-deception, to enable me to shirk, by another day, an experience I
    dreaded. I resolved I would make the descent without further waste of
    time, and started out in the early morning towards a well near the
    ruins of granite and aluminium.

    “Little Weena ran with me. She danced beside me to the well, but when
    she saw me lean over the mouth and look downward, she seemed strangely
    disconcerted. ‘Good-bye, little Weena,’ I said, kissing her; and then
    putting her down, I began to feel over the parapet for the climbing
    hooks. Rather hastily, I may as well confess, for I feared my courage
    might leak away! At first she watched me in amazement. Then she gave a
    most piteous cry, and running to me, she began to pull at me with her
    little hands. I think her opposition nerved me rather to proceed. I
    shook her off, perhaps a little roughly, and in another moment I was in
    the throat of the well. I saw her agonised face over the parapet, and
    smiled to reassure her. Then I had to look down at the unstable hooks
    to which I clung.

    “I had to clamber down a shaft of perhaps two hundred yards. The
    descent was effected by means of metallic bars projecting from the
    sides of the well, and these being adapted to the needs of a creature
    much smaller and lighter than myself, I was speedily cramped and
    fatigued by the descent. And not simply fatigued! One of the bars bent
    suddenly under my weight, and almost swung me off into the blackness
    beneath. For a moment I hung by one hand, and after that experience I
    did not dare to rest again. Though my arms and back were presently
    acutely painful, I went on clambering down the sheer descent with as
    quick a motion as possible. Glancing upward, I saw the aperture, a
    small blue disc, in which a star was visible, while little Weena’s head
    showed as a round black projection. The thudding sound of a machine
    below grew louder and more oppressive. Everything save that little disc
    above was profoundly dark, and when I looked up again Weena had
    disappeared.

    “I was in an agony of discomfort. I had some thought of trying to go up
    the shaft again, and leave the Underworld alone. But even while I
    turned this over in my mind I continued to descend. At last, with
    intense relief, I saw dimly coming up, a foot to the right of me, a
    slender loophole in the wall. Swinging myself in, I found it was the
    aperture of a narrow horizontal tunnel in which I could lie down and
    rest. It was not too soon. My arms ached, my back was cramped, and I
    was trembling with the prolonged terror of a fall. Besides this, the
    unbroken darkness had had a distressing effect upon my eyes. The air
    was full of the throb and hum of machinery pumping air down the shaft.

    “I do not know how long I lay. I was roused by a soft hand touching
    my face. Starting up in the darkness I snatched at my matches and,
    hastily striking one, I saw three stooping white creatures similar to
    the one I had seen above ground in the ruin, hastily retreating before
    the light. Living, as they did, in what appeared to me impenetrable
    darkness, their eyes were abnormally large and sensitive, just as are
    the pupils of the abysmal fishes, and they reflected the light in the
    same way. I have no doubt they could see me in that rayless obscurity,
    and they did not seem to have any fear of me apart from the light. But,
    so soon as I struck a match in order to see them, they fled
    incontinently, vanishing into dark gutters and tunnels, from which
    their eyes glared at me in the strangest fashion.

    “I tried to call to them, but the language they had was apparently
    different from that of the Overworld people; so that I was needs left
    to my own unaided efforts, and the thought of flight before exploration
    was even then in my mind. But I said to myself, ‘You are in for it
    now,’ and, feeling my way along the tunnel, I found the noise of
    machinery grow louder. Presently the walls fell away from me, and I
    came to a large open space, and striking another match, saw that I had
    entered a vast arched cavern, which stretched into utter darkness
    beyond the range of my light. The view I had of it was as much as one
    could see in the burning of a match.

    “Necessarily my memory is vague. Great shapes like big machines rose
    out of the dimness, and cast grotesque black shadows, in which dim
    spectral Morlocks sheltered from the glare. The place, by the bye, was
    very stuffy and oppressive, and the faint halitus of freshly-shed blood
    was in the air. Some way down the central vista was a little table of
    white metal, laid with what seemed a meal. The Morlocks at any rate
    were carnivorous! Even at the time, I remember wondering what large
    animal could have survived to furnish the red joint I saw. It was all
    very indistinct: the heavy smell, the big unmeaning shapes, the obscene
    figures lurking in the shadows, and only waiting for the darkness to
    come at me again! Then the match burnt down, and stung my fingers, and
    fell, a wriggling red spot in the blackness.

    “I have thought since how particularly ill-equipped I was for such an
    experience. When I had started with the Time Machine, I had started
    with the absurd assumption that the men of the Future would certainly
    be infinitely ahead of ourselves in all their appliances. I had come
    without arms, without medicine, without anything to smoke—at times I
    missed tobacco frightfully!—even without enough matches. If only I had
    thought of a Kodak! I could have flashed that glimpse of the Underworld
    in a second, and examined it at leisure. But, as it was, I stood there
    with only the weapons and the powers that Nature had endowed me
    with—hands, feet, and teeth; these, and four safety-matches that still
    remained to me.

    “I was afraid to push my way in among all this machinery in the dark,
    and it was only with my last glimpse of light I discovered that my
    store of matches had run low. It had never occurred to me until that
    moment that there was any need to economise them, and I had wasted
    almost half the box in astonishing the Overworlders, to whom fire was a
    novelty. Now, as I say, I had four left, and while I stood in the dark,
    a hand touched mine, lank fingers came feeling over my face, and I was
    sensible of a peculiar unpleasant odour. I fancied I heard the
    breathing of a crowd of those dreadful little beings about me. I felt
    the box of matches in my hand being gently disengaged, and other hands
    behind me plucking at my clothing. The sense of these unseen creatures
    examining me was indescribably unpleasant. The sudden realisation of my
    ignorance of their ways of thinking and doing came home to me very
    vividly in the darkness. I shouted at them as loudly as I could. They
    started away, and then I could feel them approaching me again. They
    clutched at me more boldly, whispering odd sounds to each other. I
    shivered violently, and shouted again—rather discordantly. This time
    they were not so seriously alarmed, and they made a queer laughing
    noise as they came back at me. I will confess I was horribly
    frightened. I determined to strike another match and escape under the
    protection of its glare. I did so, and eking out the flicker with a
    scrap of paper from my pocket, I made good my retreat to the narrow
    tunnel. But I had scarce entered this when my light was blown out and
    in the blackness I could hear the Morlocks rustling like wind among
    leaves, and pattering like the rain, as they hurried after me.

    “In a moment I was clutched by several hands, and there was no
    mistaking that they were trying to haul me back. I struck another
    light, and waved it in their dazzled faces. You can scarce imagine how
    nauseatingly inhuman they looked—those pale, chinless faces and great,
    lidless, pinkish-grey eyes!—as they stared in their blindness and
    bewilderment. But I did not stay to look, I promise you: I retreated
    again, and when my second match had ended, I struck my third. It had
    almost burnt through when I reached the opening into the shaft. I lay
    down on the edge, for the throb of the great pump below made me giddy.
    Then I felt sideways for the projecting hooks, and, as I did so, my
    feet were grasped from behind, and I was violently tugged backward. I
    lit my last match … and it incontinently went out. But I had my hand on
    the climbing bars now, and, kicking violently, I disengaged myself from
    the clutches of the Morlocks, and was speedily clambering up the shaft,
    while they stayed peering and blinking up at me: all but one little
    wretch who followed me for some way, and well-nigh secured my boot as a
    trophy.

    “That climb seemed interminable to me. With the last twenty or thirty
    feet of it a deadly nausea came upon me. I had the greatest difficulty
    in keeping my hold. The last few yards was a frightful struggle against
    this faintness. Several times my head swam, and I felt all the
    sensations of falling. At last, however, I got over the well-mouth
    somehow, and staggered out of the ruin into the blinding sunlight. I
    fell upon my face. Even the soil smelt sweet and clean. Then I remember
    Weena kissing my hands and ears, and the voices of others among the
    Eloi. Then, for a time, I was insensible.

    X.
    When Night Came

    “Now, indeed, I seemed in a worse case than before. Hitherto, except
    during my night’s anguish at the loss of the Time Machine, I had felt a
    sustaining hope of ultimate escape, but that hope was staggered by
    these new discoveries. Hitherto I had merely thought myself impeded by
    the childish simplicity of the little people, and by some unknown
    forces which I had only to understand to overcome; but there was an
    altogether new element in the sickening quality of the Morlocks—a
    something inhuman and malign. Instinctively I loathed them. Before, I
    had felt as a man might feel who had fallen into a pit: my concern was
    with the pit and how to get out of it. Now I felt like a beast in a
    trap, whose enemy would come upon him soon.

    “The enemy I dreaded may surprise you. It was the darkness of the new
    moon. Weena had put this into my head by some at first incomprehensible
    remarks about the Dark Nights. It was not now such a very difficult
    problem to guess what the coming Dark Nights might mean. The moon was
    on the wane: each night there was a longer interval of darkness. And I
    now understood to some slight degree at least the reason of the fear of
    the little Upperworld people for the dark. I wondered vaguely what foul
    villainy it might be that the Morlocks did under the new moon. I felt
    pretty sure now that my second hypothesis was all wrong. The Upperworld
    people might once have been the favoured aristocracy, and the Morlocks
    their mechanical servants: but that had long since passed away. The two
    species that had resulted from the evolution of man were sliding down
    towards, or had already arrived at, an altogether new relationship. The
    Eloi, like the Carlovignan kings, had decayed to a mere beautiful
    futility. They still possessed the earth on sufferance: since the
    Morlocks, subterranean for innumerable generations, had come at last to
    find the daylit surface intolerable. And the Morlocks made their
    garments, I inferred, and maintained them in their habitual needs,
    perhaps through the survival of an old habit of service. They did it as
    a standing horse paws with his foot, or as a man enjoys killing animals
    in sport: because ancient and departed necessities had impressed it on
    the organism. But, clearly, the old order was already in part reversed.
    The Nemesis of the delicate ones was creeping on apace. Ages ago,
    thousands of generations ago, man had thrust his brother man out of the
    ease and the sunshine. And now that brother was coming back—changed!
    Already the Eloi had begun to learn one old lesson anew. They were
    becoming reacquainted with Fear. And suddenly there came into my head
    the memory of the meat I had seen in the Underworld. It seemed odd how
    it floated into my mind: not stirred up as it were by the current of my
    meditations, but coming in almost like a question from outside. I tried
    to recall the form of it. I had a vague sense of something familiar,
    but I could not tell what it was at the time.

    “Still, however helpless the little people in the presence of their
    mysterious Fear, I was differently constituted. I came out of this age
    of ours, this ripe prime of the human race, when Fear does not paralyse
    and mystery has lost its terrors. I at least would defend myself.
    Without further delay I determined to make myself arms and a fastness
    where I might sleep. With that refuge as a base, I could face this
    strange world with some of that confidence I had lost in realising to
    what creatures night by night I lay exposed. I felt I could never sleep
    again until my bed was secure from them. I shuddered with horror to
    think how they must already have examined me.

    “I wandered during the afternoon along the valley of the Thames, but
    found nothing that commended itself to my mind as inaccessible. All the
    buildings and trees seemed easily practicable to such dexterous
    climbers as the Morlocks, to judge by their wells, must be. Then the
    tall pinnacles of the Palace of Green Porcelain and the polished gleam
    of its walls came back to my memory; and in the evening, taking Weena
    like a child upon my shoulder, I went up the hills towards the
    south-west. The distance, I had reckoned, was seven or eight miles, but
    it must have been nearer eighteen. I had first seen the place on a
    moist afternoon when distances are deceptively diminished. In addition,
    the heel of one of my shoes was loose, and a nail was working through
    the sole—they were comfortable old shoes I wore about indoors—so that I
    was lame. And it was already long past sunset when I came in sight of
    the palace, silhouetted black against the pale yellow of the sky.

    “Weena had been hugely delighted when I began to carry her, but after a
    while she desired me to let her down, and ran along by the side of me,
    occasionally darting off on either hand to pick flowers to stick in my
    pockets. My pockets had always puzzled Weena, but at the last she had
    concluded that they were an eccentric kind of vases for floral
    decoration. At least she utilised them for that purpose. And that
    reminds me! In changing my jacket I found…”

    _The Time Traveller paused, put his hand into his pocket, and silently
    placed two withered flowers, not unlike very large white mallows, upon
    the little table. Then he resumed his narrative._

    “As the hush of evening crept over the world and we proceeded over the
    hill crest towards Wimbledon, Weena grew tired and wanted to return to
    the house of grey stone. But I pointed out the distant pinnacles of the
    Palace of Green Porcelain to her, and contrived to make her understand
    that we were seeking a refuge there from her Fear. You know that great
    pause that comes upon things before the dusk? Even the breeze stops in
    the trees. To me there is always an air of expectation about that
    evening stillness. The sky was clear, remote, and empty save for a few
    horizontal bars far down in the sunset. Well, that night the
    expectation took the colour of my fears. In that darkling calm my
    senses seemed preternaturally sharpened. I fancied I could even feel
    the hollowness of the ground beneath my feet: could, indeed, almost see
    through it the Morlocks on their ant-hill going hither and thither and
    waiting for the dark. In my excitement I fancied that they would
    receive my invasion of their burrows as a declaration of war. And why
    had they taken my Time Machine?

    “So we went on in the quiet, and the twilight deepened into night. The
    clear blue of the distance faded, and one star after another came out.
    The ground grew dim and the trees black. Weena’s fears and her fatigue
    grew upon her. I took her in my arms and talked to her and caressed
    her. Then, as the darkness grew deeper, she put her arms round my neck,
    and, closing her eyes, tightly pressed her face against my shoulder. So
    we went down a long slope into a valley, and there in the dimness I
    almost walked into a little river. This I waded, and went up the
    opposite side of the valley, past a number of sleeping houses, and by a
    statue—a Faun, or some such figure, _minus_ the head. Here too were
    acacias. So far I had seen nothing of the Morlocks, but it was yet
    early in the night, and the darker hours before the old moon rose were
    still to come.

    “From the brow of the next hill I saw a thick wood spreading wide and
    black before me. I hesitated at this. I could see no end to it, either
    to the right or the left. Feeling tired—my feet, in particular, were
    very sore—I carefully lowered Weena from my shoulder as I halted, and
    sat down upon the turf. I could no longer see the Palace of Green
    Porcelain, and I was in doubt of my direction. I looked into the
    thickness of the wood and thought of what it might hide. Under that
    dense tangle of branches one would be out of sight of the stars. Even
    were there no other lurking danger—a danger I did not care to let my
    imagination loose upon—there would still be all the roots to stumble
    over and the tree-boles to strike against. I was very tired, too, after
    the excitements of the day; so I decided that I would not face it, but
    would pass the night upon the open hill.

    “Weena, I was glad to find, was fast asleep. I carefully wrapped her in
    my jacket, and sat down beside her to wait for the moonrise. The
    hillside was quiet and deserted, but from the black of the wood there
    came now and then a stir of living things. Above me shone the stars,
    for the night was very clear. I felt a certain sense of friendly
    comfort in their twinkling. All the old constellations had gone from
    the sky, however: that slow movement which is imperceptible in a
    hundred human lifetimes, had long since rearranged them in unfamiliar
    groupings. But the Milky Way, it seemed to me, was still the same
    tattered streamer of star-dust as of yore. Southward (as I judged it)
    was a very bright red star that was new to me; it was even more
    splendid than our own green Sirius. And amid all these scintillating
    points of light one bright planet shone kindly and steadily like the
    face of an old friend.

    “Looking at these stars suddenly dwarfed my own troubles and all the
    gravities of terrestrial life. I thought of their unfathomable
    distance, and the slow inevitable drift of their movements out of the
    unknown past into the unknown future. I thought of the great
    precessional cycle that the pole of the earth describes. Only forty
    times had that silent revolution occurred during all the years that I
    had traversed. And during these few revolutions all the activity, all
    the traditions, the complex organisations, the nations, languages,
    literatures, aspirations, even the mere memory of Man as I knew him,
    had been swept out of existence. Instead were these frail creatures who
    had forgotten their high ancestry, and the white Things of which I went
    in terror. Then I thought of the Great Fear that was between the two
    species, and for the first time, with a sudden shiver, came the clear
    knowledge of what the meat I had seen might be. Yet it was too
    horrible! I looked at little Weena sleeping beside me, her face white
    and starlike under the stars, and forthwith dismissed the thought.

    “Through that long night I held my mind off the Morlocks as well as I
    could, and whiled away the time by trying to fancy I could find signs
    of the old constellations in the new confusion. The sky kept very
    clear, except for a hazy cloud or so. No doubt I dozed at times. Then,
    as my vigil wore on, came a faintness in the eastward sky, like the
    reflection of some colourless fire, and the old moon rose, thin and
    peaked and white. And close behind, and overtaking it, and overflowing
    it, the dawn came, pale at first, and then growing pink and warm. No
    Morlocks had approached us. Indeed, I had seen none upon the hill that
    night. And in the confidence of renewed day it almost seemed to me that
    my fear had been unreasonable. I stood up and found my foot with the
    loose heel swollen at the ankle and painful under the heel; so I sat
    down again, took off my shoes, and flung them away.

    “I awakened Weena, and we went down into the wood, now green and
    pleasant instead of black and forbidding. We found some fruit wherewith
    to break our fast. We soon met others of the dainty ones, laughing and
    dancing in the sunlight as though there was no such thing in nature as
    the night. And then I thought once more of the meat that I had seen. I
    felt assured now of what it was, and from the bottom of my heart I
    pitied this last feeble rill from the great flood of humanity. Clearly,
    at some time in the Long-Ago of human decay the Morlocks’ food had run
    short. Possibly they had lived on rats and such-like vermin. Even now
    man is far less discriminating and exclusive in his food than he
    was—far less than any monkey. His prejudice against human flesh is no
    deep-seated instinct. And so these inhuman sons of men——! I tried to
    look at the thing in a scientific spirit. After all, they were less
    human and more remote than our cannibal ancestors of three or four
    thousand years ago. And the intelligence that would have made this
    state of things a torment had gone. Why should I trouble myself? These
    Eloi were mere fatted cattle, which the ant-like Morlocks preserved and
    preyed upon—probably saw to the breeding of. And there was Weena
    dancing at my side!

    “Then I tried to preserve myself from the horror that was coming upon
    me, by regarding it as a rigorous punishment of human selfishness. Man
    had been content to live in ease and delight upon the labours of his
    fellow-man, had taken Necessity as his watchword and excuse, and in the
    fullness of time Necessity had come home to him. I even tried a
    Carlyle-like scorn of this wretched aristocracy in decay. But this
    attitude of mind was impossible. However great their intellectual
    degradation, the Eloi had kept too much of the human form not to claim
    my sympathy, and to make me perforce a sharer in their degradation and
    their Fear.

    “I had at that time very vague ideas as to the course I should pursue.
    My first was to secure some safe place of refuge, and to make myself
    such arms of metal or stone as I could contrive. That necessity was
    immediate. In the next place, I hoped to procure some means of fire, so
    that I should have the weapon of a torch at hand, for nothing, I knew,
    would be more efficient against these Morlocks. Then I wanted to
    arrange some contrivance to break open the doors of bronze under the
    White Sphinx. I had in mind a battering ram. I had a persuasion that if
    I could enter those doors and carry a blaze of light before me I should
    discover the Time Machine and escape. I could not imagine the Morlocks
    were strong enough to move it far away. Weena I had resolved to bring
    with me to our own time. And turning such schemes over in my mind I
    pursued our way towards the building which my fancy had chosen as our
    dwelling.

    XI.
    The Palace of Green Porcelain

    “I found the Palace of Green Porcelain, when we approached it about
    noon, deserted and falling into ruin. Only ragged vestiges of glass
    remained in its windows, and great sheets of the green facing had
    fallen away from the corroded metallic framework. It lay very high upon
    a turfy down, and looking north-eastward before I entered it, I was
    surprised to see a large estuary, or even creek, where I judged
    Wandsworth and Battersea must once have been. I thought then—though I
    never followed up the thought—of what might have happened, or might be
    happening, to the living things in the sea.

    “The material of the Palace proved on examination to be indeed
    porcelain, and along the face of it I saw an inscription in some
    unknown character. I thought, rather foolishly, that Weena might help
    me to interpret this, but I only learnt that the bare idea of writing
    had never entered her head. She always seemed to me, I fancy, more
    human than she was, perhaps because her affection was so human.

    “Within the big valves of the door—which were open and broken—we found,
    instead of the customary hall, a long gallery lit by many side windows.
    At the first glance I was reminded of a museum. The tiled floor was
    thick with dust, and a remarkable array of miscellaneous objects was
    shrouded in the same grey covering. Then I perceived, standing strange
    and gaunt in the centre of the hall, what was clearly the lower part of
    a huge skeleton. I recognised by the oblique feet that it was some
    extinct creature after the fashion of the Megatherium. The skull and
    the upper bones lay beside it in the thick dust, and in one place,
    where rain-water had dropped through a leak in the roof, the thing
    itself had been worn away. Further in the gallery was the huge skeleton
    barrel of a Brontosaurus. My museum hypothesis was confirmed. Going
    towards the side I found what appeared to be sloping shelves, and
    clearing away the thick dust, I found the old familiar glass cases of
    our own time. But they must have been air-tight to judge from the fair
    preservation of some of their contents.

    “Clearly we stood among the ruins of some latter-day South Kensington!
    Here, apparently, was the Palæontological Section, and a very splendid
    array of fossils it must have been, though the inevitable process of
    decay that had been staved off for a time, and had, through the
    extinction of bacteria and fungi, lost ninety-nine hundredths of its
    force, was nevertheless, with extreme sureness if with extreme slowness
    at work again upon all its treasures. Here and there I found traces of
    the little people in the shape of rare fossils broken to pieces or
    threaded in strings upon reeds. And the cases had in some instances
    been bodily removed—by the Morlocks, as I judged. The place was very
    silent. The thick dust deadened our footsteps. Weena, who had been
    rolling a sea urchin down the sloping glass of a case, presently came,
    as I stared about me, and very quietly took my hand and stood beside
    me.

    “And at first I was so much surprised by this ancient monument of an
    intellectual age that I gave no thought to the possibilities it
    presented. Even my preoccupation about the Time Machine receded a
    little from my mind.

    “To judge from the size of the place, this Palace of Green Porcelain
    had a great deal more in it than a Gallery of Palæontology; possibly
    historical galleries; it might be, even a library! To me, at least in
    my present circumstances, these would be vastly more interesting than
    this spectacle of old-time geology in decay. Exploring, I found another
    short gallery running transversely to the first. This appeared to be
    devoted to minerals, and the sight of a block of sulphur set my mind
    running on gunpowder. But I could find no saltpetre; indeed, no
    nitrates of any kind. Doubtless they had deliquesced ages ago. Yet the
    sulphur hung in my mind, and set up a train of thinking. As for the
    rest of the contents of that gallery, though on the whole they were the
    best preserved of all I saw, I had little interest. I am no specialist
    in mineralogy, and I went on down a very ruinous aisle running parallel
    to the first hall I had entered. Apparently this section had been
    devoted to natural history, but everything had long since passed out of
    recognition. A few shrivelled and blackened vestiges of what had once
    been stuffed animals, desiccated mummies in jars that had once held
    spirit, a brown dust of departed plants: that was all! I was sorry for
    that, because I should have been glad to trace the patient
    readjustments by which the conquest of animated nature had been
    attained. Then we came to a gallery of simply colossal proportions, but
    singularly ill-lit, the floor of it running downward at a slight angle
    from the end at which I entered. At intervals white globes hung from
    the ceiling—many of them cracked and smashed—which suggested that
    originally the place had been artificially lit. Here I was more in my
    element, for rising on either side of me were the huge bulks of big
    machines, all greatly corroded and many broken down, but some still
    fairly complete. You know I have a certain weakness for mechanism, and
    I was inclined to linger among these; the more so as for the most part
    they had the interest of puzzles, and I could make only the vaguest
    guesses at what they were for. I fancied that if I could solve their
    puzzles I should find myself in possession of powers that might be of
    use against the Morlocks.

    “Suddenly Weena came very close to my side. So suddenly that she
    startled me. Had it not been for her I do not think I should have
    noticed that the floor of the gallery sloped at all. [Footnote: It may
    be, of course, that the floor did not slope, but that the museum was
    built into the side of a hill.—ED.] The end I had come in at was quite
    above ground, and was lit by rare slit-like windows. As you went down
    the length, the ground came up against these windows, until at last
    there was a pit like the ‘area‘ of a London house before each, and only
    a narrow line of daylight at the top. I went slowly along, puzzling
    about the machines, and had been too intent upon them to notice the
    gradual diminution of the light, until Weena’s increasing apprehensions
    drew my attention. Then I saw that the gallery ran down at last into a
    thick darkness. I hesitated, and then, as I looked round me, I saw that
    the dust was less abundant and its surface less even. Further away
    towards the dimness, it appeared to be broken by a number of small
    narrow footprints. My sense of the immediate presence of the Morlocks
    revived at that. I felt that I was wasting my time in this academic
    examination of machinery. I called to mind that it was already far
    advanced in the afternoon, and that I had still no weapon, no refuge,
    and no means of making a fire. And then down in the remote blackness of
    the gallery I heard a peculiar pattering, and the same odd noises I had
    heard down the well.

    “I took Weena’s hand. Then, struck with a sudden idea, I left her and
    turned to a machine from which projected a lever not unlike those in a
    signal-box. Clambering upon the stand, and grasping this lever in my
    hands, I put all my weight upon it sideways. Suddenly Weena, deserted
    in the central aisle, began to whimper. I had judged the strength of
    the lever pretty correctly, for it snapped after a minute’s strain, and
    I rejoined her with a mace in my hand more than sufficient, I judged,
    for any Morlock skull I might encounter. And I longed very much to kill
    a Morlock or so. Very inhuman, you may think, to want to go killing
    one’s own descendants! But it was impossible, somehow, to feel any
    humanity in the things. Only my disinclination to leave Weena, and a
    persuasion that if I began to slake my thirst for murder my Time
    Machine might suffer, restrained me from going straight down the
    gallery and killing the brutes I heard.

    “Well, mace in one hand and Weena in the other, I went out of that
    gallery and into another and still larger one, which at the first
    glance reminded me of a military chapel hung with tattered flags. The
    brown and charred rags that hung from the sides of it, I presently
    recognised as the decaying vestiges of books. They had long since
    dropped to pieces, and every semblance of print had left them. But here
    and there were warped boards and cracked metallic clasps that told the
    tale well enough. Had I been a literary man I might, perhaps, have
    moralised upon the futility of all ambition. But as it was, the thing
    that struck me with keenest force was the enormous waste of labour to
    which this sombre wilderness of rotting paper testified. At the time I
    will confess that I thought chiefly of the _Philosophical Transactions_
    and my own seventeen papers upon physical optics.

    “Then, going up a broad staircase, we came to what may once have been a
    gallery of technical chemistry. And here I had not a little hope of
    useful discoveries. Except at one end where the roof had collapsed,
    this gallery was well preserved. I went eagerly to every unbroken case.
    And at last, in one of the really air-tight cases, I found a box of
    matches. Very eagerly I tried them. They were perfectly good. They were
    not even damp. I turned to Weena. ‘Dance,’ I cried to her in her own
    tongue. For now I had a weapon indeed against the horrible creatures we
    feared. And so, in that derelict museum, upon the thick soft carpeting
    of dust, to Weena’s huge delight, I solemnly performed a kind of
    composite dance, whistling _The Land of the Leal_ as cheerfully as I
    could. In part it was a modest _cancan_, in part a step dance, in part
    a skirt dance (so far as my tail-coat permitted), and in part original.
    For I am naturally inventive, as you know.

    “Now, I still think that for this box of matches to have escaped the
    wear of time for immemorial years was a most strange, as for me it was
    a most fortunate, thing. Yet, oddly enough, I found a far unlikelier
    substance, and that was camphor. I found it in a sealed jar, that by
    chance, I suppose, had been really hermetically sealed. I fancied at
    first that it was paraffin wax, and smashed the glass accordingly. But
    the odour of camphor was unmistakable. In the universal decay this
    volatile substance had chanced to survive, perhaps through many
    thousands of centuries. It reminded me of a sepia painting I had once
    seen done from the ink of a fossil Belemnite that must have perished
    and become fossilised millions of years ago. I was about to throw it
    away, but I remembered that it was inflammable and burnt with a good
    bright flame—was, in fact, an excellent candle—and I put it in my
    pocket. I found no explosives, however, nor any means of breaking down
    the bronze doors. As yet my iron crowbar was the most helpful thing I
    had chanced upon. Nevertheless I left that gallery greatly elated.

    “I cannot tell you all the story of that long afternoon. It would
    require a great effort of memory to recall my explorations in at all
    the proper order. I remember a long gallery of rusting stands of arms,
    and how I hesitated between my crowbar and a hatchet or a sword. I
    could not carry both, however, and my bar of iron promised best against
    the bronze gates. There were numbers of guns, pistols, and rifles. The
    most were masses of rust, but many were of some new metal, and still
    fairly sound. But any cartridges or powder there may once have been had
    rotted into dust. One corner I saw was charred and shattered; perhaps,
    I thought, by an explosion among the specimens. In another place was a
    vast array of idols—Polynesian, Mexican, Grecian, Phœnician, every
    country on earth, I should think. And here, yielding to an irresistible
    impulse, I wrote my name upon the nose of a steatite monster from South
    America that particularly took my fancy.

    “As the evening drew on, my interest waned. I went through gallery
    after gallery, dusty, silent, often ruinous, the exhibits sometimes
    mere heaps of rust and lignite, sometimes fresher. In one place I
    suddenly found myself near the model of a tin mine, and then by the
    merest accident I discovered, in an air-tight case, two dynamite
    cartridges! I shouted ‘Eureka!’ and smashed the case with joy. Then
    came a doubt. I hesitated. Then, selecting a little side gallery, I
    made my essay. I never felt such a disappointment as I did in waiting
    five, ten, fifteen minutes for an explosion that never came. Of course
    the things were dummies, as I might have guessed from their presence. I
    really believe that had they not been so, I should have rushed off
    incontinently and blown Sphinx, bronze doors, and (as it proved) my
    chances of finding the Time Machine, all together into non-existence.

    “It was after that, I think, that we came to a little open court within
    the palace. It was turfed, and had three fruit-trees. So we rested and
    refreshed ourselves. Towards sunset I began to consider our position.
    Night was creeping upon us, and my inaccessible hiding-place had still
    to be found. But that troubled me very little now. I had in my
    possession a thing that was, perhaps, the best of all defences against
    the Morlocks—I had matches! I had the camphor in my pocket, too, if a
    blaze were needed. It seemed to me that the best thing we could do
    would be to pass the night in the open, protected by a fire. In the
    morning there was the getting of the Time Machine. Towards that, as
    yet, I had only my iron mace. But now, with my growing knowledge, I
    felt very differently towards those bronze doors. Up to this, I had
    refrained from forcing them, largely because of the mystery on the
    other side. They had never impressed me as being very strong, and I
    hoped to find my bar of iron not altogether inadequate for the work.

    XII.
    In the Darkness

    “We emerged from the Palace while the sun was still in part above the
    horizon. I was determined to reach the White Sphinx early the next
    morning, and ere the dusk I purposed pushing through the woods that had
    stopped me on the previous journey. My plan was to go as far as
    possible that night, and then, building a fire, to sleep in the
    protection of its glare. Accordingly, as we went along I gathered any
    sticks or dried grass I saw, and presently had my arms full of such
    litter. Thus loaded, our progress was slower than I had anticipated,
    and besides Weena was tired. And I, also, began to suffer from
    sleepiness too; so that it was full night before we reached the wood.
    Upon the shrubby hill of its edge Weena would have stopped, fearing the
    darkness before us; but a singular sense of impending calamity, that
    should indeed have served me as a warning, drove me onward. I had been
    without sleep for a night and two days, and I was feverish and
    irritable. I felt sleep coming upon me, and the Morlocks with it.

    “While we hesitated, among the black bushes behind us, and dim against
    their blackness, I saw three crouching figures. There was scrub and
    long grass all about us, and I did not feel safe from their insidious
    approach. The forest, I calculated, was rather less than a mile across.
    If we could get through it to the bare hillside, there, as it seemed to
    me, was an altogether safer resting-place; I thought that with my
    matches and my camphor I could contrive to keep my path illuminated
    through the woods. Yet it was evident that if I was to flourish matches
    with my hands I should have to abandon my firewood; so, rather
    reluctantly, I put it down. And then it came into my head that I would
    amaze our friends behind by lighting it. I was to discover the
    atrocious folly of this proceeding, but it came to my mind as an
    ingenious move for covering our retreat.

    “I don’t know if you have ever thought what a rare thing flame must be
    in the absence of man and in a temperate climate. The sun’s heat is
    rarely strong enough to burn, even when it is focused by dewdrops, as
    is sometimes the case in more tropical districts. Lightning may blast
    and blacken, but it rarely gives rise to widespread fire. Decaying
    vegetation may occasionally smoulder with the heat of its fermentation,
    but this rarely results in flame. In this decadence, too, the art of
    fire-making had been forgotten on the earth. The red tongues that went
    licking up my heap of wood were an altogether new and strange thing to
    Weena.

    “She wanted to run to it and play with it. I believe she would have
    cast herself into it had I not restrained her. But I caught her up, and
    in spite of her struggles, plunged boldly before me into the wood. For
    a little way the glare of my fire lit the path. Looking back presently,
    I could see, through the crowded stems, that from my heap of sticks the
    blaze had spread to some bushes adjacent, and a curved line of fire was
    creeping up the grass of the hill. I laughed at that, and turned again
    to the dark trees before me. It was very black, and Weena clung to me
    convulsively, but there was still, as my eyes grew accustomed to the
    darkness, sufficient light for me to avoid the stems. Overhead it was
    simply black, except where a gap of remote blue sky shone down upon us
    here and there. I lit none of my matches because I had no hand free.
    Upon my left arm I carried my little one, in my right hand I had my
    iron bar.

    “For some way I heard nothing but the crackling twigs under my feet,
    the faint rustle of the breeze above, and my own breathing and the
    throb of the blood-vessels in my ears. Then I seemed to know of a
    pattering behind me. I pushed on grimly. The pattering grew more
    distinct, and then I caught the same queer sound and voices I had heard
    in the Underworld. There were evidently several of the Morlocks, and
    they were closing in upon me. Indeed, in another minute I felt a tug at
    my coat, then something at my arm. And Weena shivered violently, and
    became quite still.

    “It was time for a match. But to get one I must put her down. I did so,
    and, as I fumbled with my pocket, a struggle began in the darkness
    about my knees, perfectly silent on her part and with the same peculiar
    cooing sounds from the Morlocks. Soft little hands, too, were creeping
    over my coat and back, touching even my neck. Then the match scratched
    and fizzed. I held it flaring, and saw the white backs of the Morlocks
    in flight amid the trees. I hastily took a lump of camphor from my
    pocket, and prepared to light it as soon as the match should wane. Then
    I looked at Weena. She was lying clutching my feet and quite
    motionless, with her face to the ground. With a sudden fright I stooped
    to her. She seemed scarcely to breathe. I lit the block of camphor and
    flung it to the ground, and as it split and flared up and drove back
    the Morlocks and the shadows, I knelt down and lifted her. The wood
    behind seemed full of the stir and murmur of a great company!

    “She seemed to have fainted. I put her carefully upon my shoulder and
    rose to push on, and then there came a horrible realisation. In
    manœuvring with my matches and Weena, I had turned myself about several
    times, and now I had not the faintest idea in what direction lay my
    path. For all I knew, I might be facing back towards the Palace of
    Green Porcelain. I found myself in a cold sweat. I had to think rapidly
    what to do. I determined to build a fire and encamp where we were. I
    put Weena, still motionless, down upon a turfy bole, and very hastily,
    as my first lump of camphor waned, I began collecting sticks and
    leaves. Here and there out of the darkness round me the Morlocks’ eyes
    shone like carbuncles.

    “The camphor flickered and went out. I lit a match, and as I did so,
    two white forms that had been approaching Weena dashed hastily away.
    One was so blinded by the light that he came straight for me, and I
    felt his bones grind under the blow of my fist. He gave a whoop of
    dismay, staggered a little way, and fell down. I lit another piece of
    camphor, and went on gathering my bonfire. Presently I noticed how dry
    was some of the foliage above me, for since my arrival on the Time
    Machine, a matter of a week, no rain had fallen. So, instead of casting
    about among the trees for fallen twigs, I began leaping up and dragging
    down branches. Very soon I had a choking smoky fire of green wood and
    dry sticks, and could economise my camphor. Then I turned to where
    Weena lay beside my iron mace. I tried what I could to revive her, but
    she lay like one dead. I could not even satisfy myself whether or not
    she breathed.

    “Now, the smoke of the fire beat over towards me, and it must have made
    me heavy of a sudden. Moreover, the vapour of camphor was in the air.
    My fire would not need replenishing for an hour or so. I felt very
    weary after my exertion, and sat down. The wood, too, was full of a
    slumbrous murmur that I did not understand. I seemed just to nod and
    open my eyes. But all was dark, and the Morlocks had their hands upon
    me. Flinging off their clinging fingers I hastily felt in my pocket for
    the match-box, and—it had gone! Then they gripped and closed with me
    again. In a moment I knew what had happened. I had slept, and my fire
    had gone out, and the bitterness of death came over my soul. The forest
    seemed full of the smell of burning wood. I was caught by the neck, by
    the hair, by the arms, and pulled down. It was indescribably horrible
    in the darkness to feel all these soft creatures heaped upon me. I felt
    as if I was in a monstrous spider’s web. I was overpowered, and went
    down. I felt little teeth nipping at my neck. I rolled over, and as I
    did so my hand came against my iron lever. It gave me strength. I
    struggled up, shaking the human rats from me, and, holding the bar
    short, I thrust where I judged their faces might be. I could feel the
    succulent giving of flesh and bone under my blows, and for a moment I
    was free.

    “The strange exultation that so often seems to accompany hard fighting
    came upon me. I knew that both I and Weena were lost, but I determined
    to make the Morlocks pay for their meat. I stood with my back to a
    tree, swinging the iron bar before me. The whole wood was full of the
    stir and cries of them. A minute passed. Their voices seemed to rise to
    a higher pitch of excitement, and their movements grew faster. Yet none
    came within reach. I stood glaring at the blackness. Then suddenly came
    hope. What if the Morlocks were afraid? And close on the heels of that
    came a strange thing. The darkness seemed to grow luminous. Very dimly
    I began to see the Morlocks about me—three battered at my feet—and then
    I recognised, with incredulous surprise, that the others were running,
    in an incessant stream, as it seemed, from behind me, and away through
    the wood in front. And their backs seemed no longer white, but reddish.
    As I stood agape, I saw a little red spark go drifting across a gap of
    starlight between the branches, and vanish. And at that I understood
    the smell of burning wood, the slumbrous murmur that was growing now
    into a gusty roar, the red glow, and the Morlocks’ flight.

    “Stepping out from behind my tree and looking back, I saw, through the
    black pillars of the nearer trees, the flames of the burning forest. It
    was my first fire coming after me. With that I looked for Weena, but
    she was gone. The hissing and crackling behind me, the explosive thud
    as each fresh tree burst into flame, left little time for reflection.
    My iron bar still gripped, I followed in the Morlocks’ path. It was a
    close race. Once the flames crept forward so swiftly on my right as I
    ran that I was outflanked and had to strike off to the left. But at
    last I emerged upon a small open space, and as I did so, a Morlock came
    blundering towards me, and past me, and went on straight into the fire!

    “And now I was to see the most weird and horrible thing, I think, of
    all that I beheld in that future age. This whole space was as bright as
    day with the reflection of the fire. In the centre was a hillock or
    tumulus, surmounted by a scorched hawthorn. Beyond this was another arm
    of the burning forest, with yellow tongues already writhing from it,
    completely encircling the space with a fence of fire. Upon the hillside
    were some thirty or forty Morlocks, dazzled by the light and heat, and
    blundering hither and thither against each other in their bewilderment.
    At first I did not realise their blindness, and struck furiously at
    them with my bar, in a frenzy of fear, as they approached me, killing
    one and crippling several more. But when I had watched the gestures of
    one of them groping under the hawthorn against the red sky, and heard
    their moans, I was assured of their absolute helplessness and misery in
    the glare, and I struck no more of them.

    “Yet every now and then one would come straight towards me, setting
    loose a quivering horror that made me quick to elude him. At one time
    the flames died down somewhat, and I feared the foul creatures would
    presently be able to see me. I was thinking of beginning the fight by
    killing some of them before this should happen; but the fire burst out
    again brightly, and I stayed my hand. I walked about the hill among
    them and avoided them, looking for some trace of Weena. But Weena was
    gone.

    “At last I sat down on the summit of the hillock, and watched this
    strange incredible company of blind things groping to and fro, and
    making uncanny noises to each other, as the glare of the fire beat on
    them. The coiling uprush of smoke streamed across the sky, and through
    the rare tatters of that red canopy, remote as though they belonged to
    another universe, shone the little stars. Two or three Morlocks came
    blundering into me, and I drove them off with blows of my fists,
    trembling as I did so.

    “For the most part of that night I was persuaded it was a nightmare. I
    bit myself and screamed in a passionate desire to awake. I beat the
    ground with my hands, and got up and sat down again, and wandered here
    and there, and again sat down. Then I would fall to rubbing my eyes and
    calling upon God to let me awake. Thrice I saw Morlocks put their heads
    down in a kind of agony and rush into the flames. But, at last, above
    the subsiding red of the fire, above the streaming masses of black
    smoke and the whitening and blackening tree stumps, and the diminishing
    numbers of these dim creatures, came the white light of the day.

    “I searched again for traces of Weena, but there were none. It was
    plain that they had left her poor little body in the forest. I cannot
    describe how it relieved me to think that it had escaped the awful fate
    to which it seemed destined. As I thought of that, I was almost moved
    to begin a massacre of the helpless abominations about me, but I
    contained myself. The hillock, as I have said, was a kind of island in
    the forest. From its summit I could now make out through a haze of
    smoke the Palace of Green Porcelain, and from that I could get my
    bearings for the White Sphinx. And so, leaving the remnant of these
    damned souls still going hither and thither and moaning, as the day
    grew clearer, I tied some grass about my feet and limped on across
    smoking ashes and among black stems that still pulsated internally with
    fire, towards the hiding-place of the Time Machine. I walked slowly,
    for I was almost exhausted, as well as lame, and I felt the intensest
    wretchedness for the horrible death of little Weena. It seemed an
    overwhelming calamity. Now, in this old familiar room, it is more like
    the sorrow of a dream than an actual loss. But that morning it left me
    absolutely lonely again—terribly alone. I began to think of this house
    of mine, of this fireside, of some of you, and with such thoughts came
    a longing that was pain.

    “But, as I walked over the smoking ashes under the bright morning sky,
    I made a discovery. In my trouser pocket were still some loose matches.
    The box must have leaked before it was lost.

    XIII.
    The Trap of the White Sphinx

    “About eight or nine in the morning I came to the same seat of yellow
    metal from which I had viewed the world upon the evening of my arrival.
    I thought of my hasty conclusions upon that evening and could not
    refrain from laughing bitterly at my confidence. Here was the same
    beautiful scene, the same abundant foliage, the same splendid palaces
    and magnificent ruins, the same silver river running between its
    fertile banks. The gay robes of the beautiful people moved hither and
    thither among the trees. Some were bathing in exactly the place where I
    had saved Weena, and that suddenly gave me a keen stab of pain. And
    like blots upon the landscape rose the cupolas above the ways to the
    Underworld. I understood now what all the beauty of the Overworld
    people covered. Very pleasant was their day, as pleasant as the day of
    the cattle in the field. Like the cattle, they knew of no enemies and
    provided against no needs. And their end was the same.

    “I grieved to think how brief the dream of the human intellect had
    been. It had committed suicide. It had set itself steadfastly towards
    comfort and ease, a balanced society with security and permanency as
    its watchword, it had attained its hopes—to come to this at last. Once,
    life and property must have reached almost absolute safety. The rich
    had been assured of his wealth and comfort, the toiler assured of his
    life and work. No doubt in that perfect world there had been no
    unemployed problem, no social question left unsolved. And a great quiet
    had followed.

    “It is a law of nature we overlook, that intellectual versatility is
    the compensation for change, danger, and trouble. An animal perfectly
    in harmony with its environment is a perfect mechanism. Nature never
    appeals to intelligence until habit and instinct are useless. There is
    no intelligence where there is no change and no need of change. Only
    those animals partake of intelligence that have to meet a huge variety
    of needs and dangers.

    “So, as I see it, the Upperworld man had drifted towards his feeble
    prettiness, and the Underworld to mere mechanical industry. But that
    perfect state had lacked one thing even for mechanical
    perfection—absolute permanency. Apparently as time went on, the feeding
    of an Underworld, however it was effected, had become disjointed.
    Mother Necessity, who had been staved off for a few thousand years,
    came back again, and she began below. The Underworld being in contact
    with machinery, which, however perfect, still needs some little thought
    outside habit, had probably retained perforce rather more initiative,
    if less of every other human character, than the Upper. And when other
    meat failed them, they turned to what old habit had hitherto forbidden.
    So I say I saw it in my last view of the world of Eight Hundred and Two
    Thousand Seven Hundred and One. It may be as wrong an explanation as
    mortal wit could invent. It is how the thing shaped itself to me, and
    as that I give it to you.

    “After the fatigues, excitements, and terrors of the past days, and in
    spite of my grief, this seat and the tranquil view and the warm
    sunlight were very pleasant. I was very tired and sleepy, and soon my
    theorising passed into dozing. Catching myself at that, I took my own
    hint, and spreading myself out upon the turf I had a long and
    refreshing sleep.

    “I awoke a little before sunsetting. I now felt safe against being
    caught napping by the Morlocks, and, stretching myself, I came on down
    the hill towards the White Sphinx. I had my crowbar in one hand, and
    the other hand played with the matches in my pocket.

    “And now came a most unexpected thing. As I approached the pedestal of
    the sphinx I found the bronze valves were open. They had slid down into
    grooves.

    “At that I stopped short before them, hesitating to enter.

    “Within was a small apartment, and on a raised place in the corner of
    this was the Time Machine. I had the small levers in my pocket. So
    here, after all my elaborate preparations for the siege of the White
    Sphinx, was a meek surrender. I threw my iron bar away, almost sorry
    not to use it.

    “A sudden thought came into my head as I stooped towards the portal.
    For once, at least, I grasped the mental operations of the Morlocks.
    Suppressing a strong inclination to laugh, I stepped through the bronze
    frame and up to the Time Machine. I was surprised to find it had been
    carefully oiled and cleaned. I have suspected since that the Morlocks
    had even partially taken it to pieces while trying in their dim way to
    grasp its purpose.

    “Now as I stood and examined it, finding a pleasure in the mere touch
    of the contrivance, the thing I had expected happened. The bronze
    panels suddenly slid up and struck the frame with a clang. I was in the
    dark—trapped. So the Morlocks thought. At that I chuckled gleefully.

    “I could already hear their murmuring laughter as they came towards me.
    Very calmly I tried to strike the match. I had only to fix on the
    levers and depart then like a ghost. But I had overlooked one little
    thing. The matches were of that abominable kind that light only on the
    box.

    “You may imagine how all my calm vanished. The little brutes were close
    upon me. One touched me. I made a sweeping blow in the dark at them
    with the levers, and began to scramble into the saddle of the machine.
    Then came one hand upon me and then another. Then I had simply to fight
    against their persistent fingers for my levers, and at the same time
    feel for the studs over which these fitted. One, indeed, they almost
    got away from me. As it slipped from my hand, I had to butt in the dark
    with my head—I could hear the Morlock’s skull ring—to recover it. It
    was a nearer thing than the fight in the forest, I think, this last
    scramble.

    “But at last the lever was fixed and pulled over. The clinging hands
    slipped from me. The darkness presently fell from my eyes. I found
    myself in the same grey light and tumult I have already described.

    XIV.
    The Further Vision

    “I have already told you of the sickness and confusion that comes with
    time travelling. And this time I was not seated properly in the saddle,
    but sideways and in an unstable fashion. For an indefinite time I clung
    to the machine as it swayed and vibrated, quite unheeding how I went,
    and when I brought myself to look at the dials again I was amazed to
    find where I had arrived. One dial records days, and another thousands
    of days, another millions of days, and another thousands of millions.
    Now, instead of reversing the levers, I had pulled them over so as to
    go forward with them, and when I came to look at these indicators I
    found that the thousands hand was sweeping round as fast as the seconds
    hand of a watch—into futurity.

    “As I drove on, a peculiar change crept over the appearance of things.
    The palpitating greyness grew darker; then—though I was still
    travelling with prodigious velocity—the blinking succession of day and
    night, which was usually indicative of a slower pace, returned, and
    grew more and more marked. This puzzled me very much at first. The
    alternations of night and day grew slower and slower, and so did the
    passage of the sun across the sky, until they seemed to stretch through
    centuries. At last a steady twilight brooded over the earth, a twilight
    only broken now and then when a comet glared across the darkling sky.
    The band of light that had indicated the sun had long since
    disappeared; for the sun had ceased to set—it simply rose and fell in
    the west, and grew ever broader and more red. All trace of the moon had
    vanished. The circling of the stars, growing slower and slower, had
    given place to creeping points of light. At last, some time before I
    stopped, the sun, red and very large, halted motionless upon the
    horizon, a vast dome glowing with a dull heat, and now and then
    suffering a momentary extinction. At one time it had for a little while
    glowed more brilliantly again, but it speedily reverted to its sullen
    red heat. I perceived by this slowing down of its rising and setting
    that the work of the tidal drag was done. The earth had come to rest
    with one face to the sun, even as in our own time the moon faces the
    earth. Very cautiously, for I remembered my former headlong fall, I
    began to reverse my motion. Slower and slower went the circling hands
    until the thousands one seemed motionless and the daily one was no
    longer a mere mist upon its scale. Still slower, until the dim outlines
    of a desolate beach grew visible.

    “I stopped very gently and sat upon the Time Machine, looking round.
    The sky was no longer blue. North-eastward it was inky black, and out
    of the blackness shone brightly and steadily the pale white stars.
    Overhead it was a deep Indian red and starless, and south-eastward it
    grew brighter to a glowing scarlet where, cut by the horizon, lay the
    huge hull of the sun, red and motionless. The rocks about me were of a
    harsh reddish colour, and all the trace of life that I could see at
    first was the intensely green vegetation that covered every projecting
    point on their south-eastern face. It was the same rich green that one
    sees on forest moss or on the lichen in caves: plants which like these
    grow in a perpetual twilight.

    “The machine was standing on a sloping beach. The sea stretched away to
    the south-west, to rise into a sharp bright horizon against the wan
    sky. There were no breakers and no waves, for not a breath of wind was
    stirring. Only a slight oily swell rose and fell like a gentle
    breathing, and showed that the eternal sea was still moving and living.
    And along the margin where the water sometimes broke was a thick
    incrustation of salt—pink under the lurid sky. There was a sense of
    oppression in my head, and I noticed that I was breathing very fast.
    The sensation reminded me of my only experience of mountaineering, and
    from that I judged the air to be more rarefied than it is now.

    “Far away up the desolate slope I heard a harsh scream, and saw a thing
    like a huge white butterfly go slanting and fluttering up into the sky
    and, circling, disappear over some low hillocks beyond. The sound of
    its voice was so dismal that I shivered and seated myself more firmly
    upon the machine. Looking round me again, I saw that, quite near, what
    I had taken to be a reddish mass of rock was moving slowly towards me.
    Then I saw the thing was really a monstrous crab-like creature. Can you
    imagine a crab as large as yonder table, with its many legs moving
    slowly and uncertainly, its big claws swaying, its long antennæ, like
    carters’ whips, waving and feeling, and its stalked eyes gleaming at
    you on either side of its metallic front? Its back was corrugated and
    ornamented with ungainly bosses, and a greenish incrustation blotched
    it here and there. I could see the many palps of its complicated mouth
    flickering and feeling as it moved.

    “As I stared at this sinister apparition crawling towards me, I felt a
    tickling on my cheek as though a fly had lighted there. I tried to
    brush it away with my hand, but in a moment it returned, and almost
    immediately came another by my ear. I struck at this, and caught
    something threadlike. It was drawn swiftly out of my hand. With a
    frightful qualm, I turned, and I saw that I had grasped the antenna of
    another monster crab that stood just behind me. Its evil eyes were
    wriggling on their stalks, its mouth was all alive with appetite, and
    its vast ungainly claws, smeared with an algal slime, were descending
    upon me. In a moment my hand was on the lever, and I had placed a month
    between myself and these monsters. But I was still on the same beach,
    and I saw them distinctly now as soon as I stopped. Dozens of them
    seemed to be crawling here and there, in the sombre light, among the
    foliated sheets of intense green.

    “I cannot convey the sense of abominable desolation that hung over the
    world. The red eastern sky, the northward blackness, the salt Dead Sea,
    the stony beach crawling with these foul, slow-stirring monsters, the
    uniform poisonous-looking green of the lichenous plants, the thin air
    that hurts one’s lungs: all contributed to an appalling effect. I moved
    on a hundred years, and there was the same red sun—a little larger, a
    little duller—the same dying sea, the same chill air, and the same
    crowd of earthy crustacea creeping in and out among the green weed and
    the red rocks. And in the westward sky, I saw a curved pale line like a
    vast new moon.

    “So I travelled, stopping ever and again, in great strides of a
    thousand years or more, drawn on by the mystery of the earth’s fate,
    watching with a strange fascination the sun grow larger and duller in
    the westward sky, and the life of the old earth ebb away. At last, more
    than thirty million years hence, the huge red-hot dome of the sun had
    come to obscure nearly a tenth part of the darkling heavens. Then I
    stopped once more, for the crawling multitude of crabs had disappeared,
    and the red beach, save for its livid green liverworts and lichens,
    seemed lifeless. And now it was flecked with white. A bitter cold
    assailed me. Rare white flakes ever and again came eddying down. To the
    north-eastward, the glare of snow lay under the starlight of the sable
    sky, and I could see an undulating crest of hillocks pinkish white.
    There were fringes of ice along the sea margin, with drifting masses
    farther out; but the main expanse of that salt ocean, all bloody under
    the eternal sunset, was still unfrozen.

    “I looked about me to see if any traces of animal life remained. A
    certain indefinable apprehension still kept me in the saddle of the
    machine. But I saw nothing moving, in earth or sky or sea. The green
    slime on the rocks alone testified that life was not extinct. A shallow
    sandbank had appeared in the sea and the water had receded from the
    beach. I fancied I saw some black object flopping about upon this bank,
    but it became motionless as I looked at it, and I judged that my eye
    had been deceived, and that the black object was merely a rock. The
    stars in the sky were intensely bright and seemed to me to twinkle very
    little.

    “Suddenly I noticed that the circular westward outline of the sun had
    changed; that a concavity, a bay, had appeared in the curve. I saw this
    grow larger. For a minute perhaps I stared aghast at this blackness
    that was creeping over the day, and then I realised that an eclipse was
    beginning. Either the moon or the planet Mercury was passing across the
    sun’s disk. Naturally, at first I took it to be the moon, but there is
    much to incline me to believe that what I really saw was the transit of
    an inner planet passing very near to the earth.

    “The darkness grew apace; a cold wind began to blow in freshening gusts
    from the east, and the showering white flakes in the air increased in
    number. From the edge of the sea came a ripple and whisper. Beyond
    these lifeless sounds the world was silent. Silent? It would be hard to
    convey the stillness of it. All the sounds of man, the bleating of
    sheep, the cries of birds, the hum of insects, the stir that makes the
    background of our lives—all that was over. As the darkness thickened,
    the eddying flakes grew more abundant, dancing before my eyes; and the
    cold of the air more intense. At last, one by one, swiftly, one after
    the other, the white peaks of the distant hills vanished into
    blackness. The breeze rose to a moaning wind. I saw the black central
    shadow of the eclipse sweeping towards me. In another moment the pale
    stars alone were visible. All else was rayless obscurity. The sky was
    absolutely black.

    “A horror of this great darkness came on me. The cold, that smote to my
    marrow, and the pain I felt in breathing, overcame me. I shivered, and
    a deadly nausea seized me. Then like a red-hot bow in the sky appeared
    the edge of the sun. I got off the machine to recover myself. I felt
    giddy and incapable of facing the return journey. As I stood sick and
    confused I saw again the moving thing upon the shoal—there was no
    mistake now that it was a moving thing—against the red water of the
    sea. It was a round thing, the size of a football perhaps, or, it may
    be, bigger, and tentacles trailed down from it; it seemed black against
    the weltering blood-red water, and it was hopping fitfully about. Then
    I felt I was fainting. But a terrible dread of lying helpless in that
    remote and awful twilight sustained me while I clambered upon the
    saddle.

    XV.
    The Time Traveller’s Return

    “So I came back. For a long time I must have been insensible upon the
    machine. The blinking succession of the days and nights was resumed,
    the sun got golden again, the sky blue. I breathed with greater
    freedom. The fluctuating contours of the land ebbed and flowed. The
    hands spun backward upon the dials. At last I saw again the dim shadows
    of houses, the evidences of decadent humanity. These, too, changed and
    passed, and others came. Presently, when the million dial was at zero,
    I slackened speed. I began to recognise our own pretty and familiar
    architecture, the thousands hand ran back to the starting-point, the
    night and day flapped slower and slower. Then the old walls of the
    laboratory came round me. Very gently, now, I slowed the mechanism
    down.

    “I saw one little thing that seemed odd to me. I think I have told you
    that when I set out, before my velocity became very high, Mrs. Watchett
    had walked across the room, travelling, as it seemed to me, like a
    rocket. As I returned, I passed again across that minute when she
    traversed the laboratory. But now her every motion appeared to be the
    exact inversion of her previous ones. The door at the lower end opened,
    and she glided quietly up the laboratory, back foremost, and
    disappeared behind the door by which she had previously entered. Just
    before that I seemed to see Hillyer for a moment; but he passed like a
    flash.

    “Then I stopped the machine, and saw about me again the old familiar
    laboratory, my tools, my appliances just as I had left them. I got off
    the thing very shakily, and sat down upon my bench. For several minutes
    I trembled violently. Then I became calmer. Around me was my old
    workshop again, exactly as it had been. I might have slept there, and
    the whole thing have been a dream.

    “And yet, not exactly! The thing had started from the south-east corner
    of the laboratory. It had come to rest again in the north-west, against
    the wall where you saw it. That gives you the exact distance from my
    little lawn to the pedestal of the White Sphinx, into which the
    Morlocks had carried my machine.

    “For a time my brain went stagnant. Presently I got up and came through
    the passage here, limping, because my heel was still painful, and
    feeling sorely begrimed. I saw the _Pall Mall Gazette_ on the table by
    the door. I found the date was indeed today, and looking at the
    timepiece, saw the hour was almost eight o’clock. I heard your voices
    and the clatter of plates. I hesitated—I felt so sick and weak. Then I
    sniffed good wholesome meat, and opened the door on you. You know the
    rest. I washed, and dined, and now I am telling you the story.

    XVI.
    After the Story

    “I know,” he said, after a pause, “that all this will be absolutely
    incredible to you, but to me the one incredible thing is that I am here
    tonight in this old familiar room looking into your friendly faces and
    telling you these strange adventures.” He looked at the Medical Man.
    “No. I cannot expect you to believe it. Take it as a lie—or a prophecy.
    Say I dreamed it in the workshop. Consider I have been speculating upon
    the destinies of our race, until I have hatched this fiction. Treat my
    assertion of its truth as a mere stroke of art to enhance its interest.
    And taking it as a story, what do you think of it?”

    He took up his pipe, and began, in his old accustomed manner, to tap
    with it nervously upon the bars of the grate. There was a momentary
    stillness. Then chairs began to creak and shoes to scrape upon the
    carpet. I took my eyes off the Time Traveller’s face, and looked round
    at his audience. They were in the dark, and little spots of colour swam
    before them. The Medical Man seemed absorbed in the contemplation of
    our host. The Editor was looking hard at the end of his cigar—the
    sixth. The Journalist fumbled for his watch. The others, as far as I
    remember, were motionless.

    The Editor stood up with a sigh. “What a pity it is you’re not a writer
    of stories!” he said, putting his hand on the Time Traveller’s
    shoulder.

    “You don’t believe it?”

    “Well——”

    “I thought not.”

    The Time Traveller turned to us. “Where are the matches?” he said. He
    lit one and spoke over his pipe, puffing. “To tell you the truth… I
    hardly believe it myself….. And yet…”

    His eye fell with a mute inquiry upon the withered white flowers upon
    the little table. Then he turned over the hand holding his pipe, and I
    saw he was looking at some half-healed scars on his knuckles.

    The Medical Man rose, came to the lamp, and examined the flowers. “The
    gynæceum’s odd,” he said. The Psychologist leant forward to see,
    holding out his hand for a specimen.

    “I’m hanged if it isn’t a quarter to one,” said the Journalist. “How
    shall we get home?”

    “Plenty of cabs at the station,” said the Psychologist.

    “It’s a curious thing,” said the Medical Man; “but I certainly don’t
    know the natural order of these flowers. May I have them?”

    The Time Traveller hesitated. Then suddenly: “Certainly not.”

    “Where did you really get them?” said the Medical Man.

    The Time Traveller put his hand to his head. He spoke like one who was
    trying to keep hold of an idea that eluded him. “They were put into my
    pocket by Weena, when I travelled into Time.” He stared round the room.
    “I’m damned if it isn’t all going. This room and you and the atmosphere
    of every day is too much for my memory. Did I ever make a Time Machine,
    or a model of a Time Machine? Or is it all only a dream? They say life
    is a dream, a precious poor dream at times—but I can’t stand another
    that won’t fit. It’s madness. And where did the dream come from? … I
    must look at that machine. If there is one!”

    He caught up the lamp swiftly, and carried it, flaring red, through the
    door into the corridor. We followed him. There in the flickering light
    of the lamp was the machine sure enough, squat, ugly, and askew, a
    thing of brass, ebony, ivory, and translucent glimmering quartz. Solid
    to the touch—for I put out my hand and felt the rail of it—and with
    brown spots and smears upon the ivory, and bits of grass and moss upon
    the lower parts, and one rail bent awry.

    The Time Traveller put the lamp down on the bench, and ran his hand
    along the damaged rail. “It’s all right now,” he said. “The story I
    told you was true. I’m sorry to have brought you out here in the cold.”
    He took up the lamp, and, in an absolute silence, we returned to the
    smoking-room.

    He came into the hall with us and helped the Editor on with his coat.
    The Medical Man looked into his face and, with a certain hesitation,
    told him he was suffering from overwork, at which he laughed hugely. I
    remember him standing in the open doorway, bawling good-night.

    I shared a cab with the Editor. He thought the tale a “gaudy lie.” For
    my own part I was unable to come to a conclusion. The story was so
    fantastic and incredible, the telling so credible and sober. I lay
    awake most of the night thinking about it. I determined to go next day
    and see the Time Traveller again. I was told he was in the laboratory,
    and being on easy terms in the house, I went up to him. The laboratory,
    however, was empty. I stared for a minute at the Time Machine and put
    out my hand and touched the lever. At that the squat
    substantial-looking mass swayed like a bough shaken by the wind. Its
    instability startled me extremely, and I had a queer reminiscence of
    the childish days when I used to be forbidden to meddle. I came back
    through the corridor. The Time Traveller met me in the smoking-room. He
    was coming from the house. He had a small camera under one arm and a
    knapsack under the other. He laughed when he saw me, and gave me an
    elbow to shake. “I’m frightfully busy,” said he, “with that thing in
    there.”

    “But is it not some hoax?” I said. “Do you really travel through time?”

    “Really and truly I do.” And he looked frankly into my eyes. He
    hesitated. His eye wandered about the room. “I only want half an hour,”
    he said. “I know why you came, and it’s awfully good of you. There’s
    some magazines here. If you’ll stop to lunch I’ll prove you this time
    travelling up to the hilt, specimens and all. If you’ll forgive my
    leaving you now?”

    I consented, hardly comprehending then the full import of his words,
    and he nodded and went on down the corridor. I heard the door of the
    laboratory slam, seated myself in a chair, and took up a daily paper.
    What was he going to do before lunch-time? Then suddenly I was reminded
    by an advertisement that I had promised to meet Richardson, the
    publisher, at two. I looked at my watch, and saw that I could barely
    save that engagement. I got up and went down the passage to tell the
    Time Traveller.

    As I took hold of the handle of the door I heard an exclamation, oddly
    truncated at the end, and a click and a thud. A gust of air whirled
    round me as I opened the door, and from within came the sound of broken
    glass falling on the floor. The Time Traveller was not there. I seemed
    to see a ghostly, indistinct figure sitting in a whirling mass of black
    and brass for a moment—a figure so transparent that the bench behind
    with its sheets of drawings was absolutely distinct; but this phantasm
    vanished as I rubbed my eyes. The Time Machine had gone. Save for a
    subsiding stir of dust, the further end of the laboratory was empty. A
    pane of the skylight had, apparently, just been blown in.

    I felt an unreasonable amazement. I knew that something strange had
    happened, and for the moment could not distinguish what the strange
    thing might be. As I stood staring, the door into the garden opened,
    and the man-servant appeared.

    We looked at each other. Then ideas began to come. “Has Mr. —— gone out
    that way?” said I.

    “No, sir. No one has come out this way. I was expecting to find him
    here.”

    At that I understood. At the risk of disappointing Richardson I stayed
    on, waiting for the Time Traveller; waiting for the second, perhaps
    still stranger story, and the specimens and photographs he would bring
    with him. But I am beginning now to fear that I must wait a lifetime.
    The Time Traveller vanished three years ago. And, as everybody knows
    now, he has never returned.

    Epilogue

    One cannot choose but wonder. Will he ever return? It may be that he
    swept back into the past, and fell among the blood-drinking, hairy
    savages of the Age of Unpolished Stone; into the abysses of the
    Cretaceous Sea; or among the grotesque saurians, the huge reptilian
    brutes of the Jurassic times. He may even now—if I may use the
    phrase—be wandering on some plesiosaurus-haunted Oolitic coral reef, or
    beside the lonely saline seas of the Triassic Age. Or did he go
    forward, into one of the nearer ages, in which men are still men, but
    with the riddles of our own time answered and its wearisome problems
    solved? Into the manhood of the race: for I, for my own part, cannot
    think that these latter days of weak experiment, fragmentary theory,
    and mutual discord are indeed man’s culminating time! I say, for my own
    part. He, I know—for the question had been discussed among us long
    before the Time Machine was made—thought but cheerlessly of the
    Advancement of Mankind, and saw in the growing pile of civilisation
    only a foolish heaping that must inevitably fall back upon and destroy
    its makers in the end. If that is so, it remains for us to live as
    though it were not so. But to me the future is still black and blank—is
    a vast ignorance, lit at a few casual places by the memory of his
    story. And I have by me, for my comfort, two strange white
    flowers—shrivelled now, and brown and flat and brittle—to witness that
    even when mind and strength had gone, gratitude and a mutual tenderness
    still lived on in the heart of man.

  • The United States Bill of Rights

    The United States Bill of Rights

    Aproximadamente 496 palavras.

    The United States Bill of Rights.

    The Ten Original Amendments to the Constitution of the United States
    Passed by Congress September 25, 1789
    Ratified December 15, 1791

    I

    Congress shall make no law respecting an establishment of religion,
    or prohibiting the free exercise thereof; or abridging the freedom of speech,
    or of the press, or the right of the people peaceably to assemble,
    and to petition the Government for a redress of grievances.

    II

    A well-regulated militia, being necessary to the security of a free State,
    the right of the people to keep and bear arms, shall not be infringed.

    III
    No soldier shall, in time of peace be quartered in any house,
    without the consent of the owner, nor in time of war,
    but in a manner to be prescribed by law.

    IV

    The right of the people to be secure in their persons, houses, papers,
    and effects, against unreasonable searches and seizures, shall not be violated,
    and no Warrants shall issue, but upon probable cause, supported by oath
    or affirmation, and particularly describing the place to be searched,
    and the persons or things to be seized.

    V

    No person shall be held to answer for a capital, or otherwise infamous crime,
    unless on a presentment or indictment of a Grand Jury, except in cases arising
    in the land or naval forces, or in the Militia, when in actual service
    in time of War or public danger; nor shall any person be subject for
    the same offense to be twice put in jeopardy of life or limb;
    nor shall be compelled in any criminal case to be a witness against himself,
    nor be deprived of life, liberty, or property, without due process of law;
    nor shall private property be taken for public use without just compensation.

    VI

    In all criminal prosecutions, the accused shall enjoy the right to a
    speedy and public trial, by an impartial jury of the State and district
    wherein the crime shall have been committed, which district shall have
    been previously ascertained by law, and to be informed of the nature
    and cause of the accusation; to be confronted with the witnesses against him;
    to have compulsory process for obtaining witnesses in his favor,
    and to have the assistance of counsel for his defense.

    VII

    In suits at common law, where the value in controversy shall exceed
    twenty dollars, the right of trial by jury shall be preserved,
    and no fact tried by a jury shall be otherwise re-examined in any court
    of the United States, than according to the rules of the common law.

    VIII

    Excessive bail shall not be required nor excessive fines imposed,
    nor cruel and unusual punishments inflicted.

    IX

    The enumeration in the Constitution, of certain rights,
    shall not be construed to deny or disparage others retained by the people.

    X

    The powers not delegated to the United States by the Constitution,
    nor prohibited by it to the States, are reserved to the States respectively,
    or to the people.

  • The strange case of Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde [43]

    The strange case of Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde [43]

    Aproximadamente 25.967 palavras.

    The Strange Case Of Dr. Jekyll And Mr. Hyde

    by Robert Louis Stevenson

    Contents

    STORY OF THE DOOR

    SEARCH FOR MR. HYDE

    DR. JEKYLL WAS QUITE AT EASE

    THE CAREW MURDER CASE

    INCIDENT OF THE LETTER

    INCIDENT OF DR. LANYON

    INCIDENT AT THE WINDOW

    THE LAST NIGHT

    DR. LANYON’S NARRATIVE

    HENRY JEKYLL’S FULL STATEMENT OF THE CASE

    STORY OF THE DOOR

    Mr. Utterson the lawyer was a man of a rugged countenance that was
    never lighted by a smile; cold, scanty and embarrassed in discourse;
    backward in sentiment; lean, long, dusty, dreary and yet somehow
    lovable. At friendly meetings, and when the wine was to his taste,
    something eminently human beaconed from his eye; something indeed which
    never found its way into his talk, but which spoke not only in these
    silent symbols of the after-dinner face, but more often and loudly in
    the acts of his life. He was austere with himself; drank gin when he
    was alone, to mortify a taste for vintages; and though he enjoyed the
    theatre, had not crossed the doors of one for twenty years. But he had
    an approved tolerance for others; sometimes wondering, almost with
    envy, at the high pressure of spirits involved in their misdeeds; and
    in any extremity inclined to help rather than to reprove. “I incline to
    Cain’s heresy,” he used to say quaintly: “I let my brother go to the
    devil in his own way.” In this character, it was frequently his fortune
    to be the last reputable acquaintance and the last good influence in
    the lives of downgoing men. And to such as these, so long as they came
    about his chambers, he never marked a shade of change in his demeanour.

    No doubt the feat was easy to Mr. Utterson; for he was undemonstrative
    at the best, and even his friendship seemed to be founded in a similar
    catholicity of good-nature. It is the mark of a modest man to accept
    his friendly circle ready-made from the hands of opportunity; and that
    was the lawyer’s way. His friends were those of his own blood or those
    whom he had known the longest; his affections, like ivy, were the
    growth of time, they implied no aptness in the object. Hence, no doubt
    the bond that united him to Mr. Richard Enfield, his distant kinsman,
    the well-known man about town. It was a nut to crack for many, what
    these two could see in each other, or what subject they could find in
    common. It was reported by those who encountered them in their Sunday
    walks, that they said nothing, looked singularly dull and would hail
    with obvious relief the appearance of a friend. For all that, the two
    men put the greatest store by these excursions, counted them the chief
    jewel of each week, and not only set aside occasions of pleasure, but
    even resisted the calls of business, that they might enjoy them
    uninterrupted.

    It chanced on one of these rambles that their way led them down a
    by-street in a busy quarter of London. The street was small and what is
    called quiet, but it drove a thriving trade on the weekdays. The
    inhabitants were all doing well, it seemed, and all emulously hoping to
    do better still, and laying out the surplus of their gains in coquetry;
    so that the shop fronts stood along that thoroughfare with an air of
    invitation, like rows of smiling saleswomen. Even on Sunday, when it
    veiled its more florid charms and lay comparatively empty of passage,
    the street shone out in contrast to its dingy neighbourhood, like a fire
    in a forest; and with its freshly painted shutters, well-polished
    brasses, and general cleanliness and gaiety of note, instantly caught
    and pleased the eye of the passenger.

    Two doors from one corner, on the left hand going east the line was
    broken by the entry of a court; and just at that point a certain
    sinister block of building thrust forward its gable on the street. It
    was two storeys high; showed no window, nothing but a door on the lower
    storey and a blind forehead of discoloured wall on the upper; and bore
    in every feature, the marks of prolonged and sordid negligence. The
    door, which was equipped with neither bell nor knocker, was blistered
    and distained. Tramps slouched into the recess and struck matches on
    the panels; children kept shop upon the steps; the schoolboy had tried
    his knife on the mouldings; and for close on a generation, no one had
    appeared to drive away these random visitors or to repair their
    ravages.

    Mr. Enfield and the lawyer were on the other side of the by-street; but
    when they came abreast of the entry, the former lifted up his cane and
    pointed.

    “Did you ever remark that door?” he asked; and when his companion had
    replied in the affirmative, “It is connected in my mind,” added he,
    “with a very odd story.”

    “Indeed?” said Mr. Utterson, with a slight change of voice, “and what
    was that?”

    “Well, it was this way,” returned Mr. Enfield: “I was coming home from
    some place at the end of the world, about three o’clock of a black
    winter morning, and my way lay through a part of town where there was
    literally nothing to be seen but lamps. Street after street and all the
    folks asleep—street after street, all lighted up as if for a procession
    and all as empty as a church—till at last I got into that state of mind
    when a man listens and listens and begins to long for the sight of a
    policeman. All at once, I saw two figures: one a little man who was
    stumping along eastward at a good walk, and the other a girl of maybe
    eight or ten who was running as hard as she was able down a cross
    street. Well, sir, the two ran into one another naturally enough at the
    corner; and then came the horrible part of the thing; for the man
    trampled calmly over the child’s body and left her screaming on the
    ground. It sounds nothing to hear, but it was hellish to see. It wasn’t
    like a man; it was like some damned Juggernaut. I gave a few halloa,
    took to my heels, collared my gentleman, and brought him back to where
    there was already quite a group about the screaming child. He was
    perfectly cool and made no resistance, but gave me one look, so ugly
    that it brought out the sweat on me like running. The people who had
    turned out were the girl’s own family; and pretty soon, the doctor, for
    whom she had been sent, put in his appearance. Well, the child was not
    much the worse, more frightened, according to the Sawbones; and there
    you might have supposed would be an end to it. But there was one
    curious circumstance. I had taken a loathing to my gentleman at first
    sight. So had the child’s family, which was only natural. But the
    doctor’s case was what struck me. He was the usual cut and dry
    apothecary, of no particular age and colour, with a strong Edinburgh
    accent and about as emotional as a bagpipe. Well, sir, he was like the
    rest of us; every time he looked at my prisoner, I saw that Sawbones
    turn sick and white with the desire to kill him. I knew what was in his
    mind, just as he knew what was in mine; and killing being out of the
    question, we did the next best. We told the man we could and would make
    such a scandal out of this as should make his name stink from one end
    of London to the other. If he had any friends or any credit, we
    undertook that he should lose them. And all the time, as we were
    pitching it in red hot, we were keeping the women off him as best we
    could for they were as wild as harpies. I never saw a circle of such
    hateful faces; and there was the man in the middle, with a kind of
    black sneering coolness—frightened too, I could see that—but carrying
    it off, sir, really like Satan. ‘If you choose to make capital out of
    this accident,’ said he, ‘I am naturally helpless. No gentleman but
    wishes to avoid a scene,’ says he. ‘Name your figure.’ Well, we screwed
    him up to a hundred pounds for the child’s family; he would have
    clearly liked to stick out; but there was something about the lot of us
    that meant mischief, and at last he struck. The next thing was to get
    the money; and where do you think he carried us but to that place with
    the door?—whipped out a key, went in, and presently came back with the
    matter of ten pounds in gold and a cheque for the balance on Coutts’s,
    drawn payable to bearer and signed with a name that I can’t mention,
    though it’s one of the points of my story, but it was a name at least
    very well known and often printed. The figure was stiff; but the
    signature was good for more than that if it was only genuine. I took
    the liberty of pointing out to my gentleman that the whole business
    looked apocryphal, and that a man does not, in real life, walk into a
    cellar door at four in the morning and come out with another man’s
    cheque for close upon a hundred pounds. But he was quite easy and
    sneering. ‘Set your mind at rest,’ says he, ‘I will stay with you till
    the banks open and cash the cheque myself.’ So we all set off, the
    doctor, and the child’s father, and our friend and myself, and passed
    the rest of the night in my chambers; and next day, when we had
    breakfasted, went in a body to the bank. I gave in the cheque myself,
    and said I had every reason to believe it was a forgery. Not a bit of
    it. The cheque was genuine.”

    “Tut-tut!” said Mr. Utterson.

    “I see you feel as I do,” said Mr. Enfield. “Yes, it’s a bad story. For
    my man was a fellow that nobody could have to do with, a really
    damnable man; and the person that drew the cheque is the very pink of
    the proprieties, celebrated too, and (what makes it worse) one of your
    fellows who do what they call good. Blackmail, I suppose; an honest man
    paying through the nose for some of the capers of his youth. Black Mail
    House is what I call the place with the door, in consequence. Though
    even that, you know, is far from explaining all,” he added, and with
    the words fell into a vein of musing.

    From this he was recalled by Mr. Utterson asking rather suddenly: “And
    you don’t know if the drawer of the cheque lives there?”

    “A likely place, isn’t it?” returned Mr. Enfield. “But I happen to have
    noticed his address; he lives in some square or other.”

    “And you never asked about the—place with the door?” said Mr. Utterson.

    “No, sir; I had a delicacy,” was the reply. “I feel very strongly about
    putting questions; it partakes too much of the style of the day of
    judgment. You start a question, and it’s like starting a stone. You sit
    quietly on the top of a hill; and away the stone goes, starting others;
    and presently some bland old bird (the last you would have thought of)
    is knocked on the head in his own back garden and the family have to
    change their name. No sir, I make it a rule of mine: the more it looks
    like Queer Street, the less I ask.”

    “A very good rule, too,” said the lawyer.

    “But I have studied the place for myself,” continued Mr. Enfield. “It
    seems scarcely a house. There is no other door, and nobody goes in or
    out of that one but, once in a great while, the gentleman of my
    adventure. There are three windows looking on the court on the first
    floor; none below; the windows are always shut but they’re clean. And
    then there is a chimney which is generally smoking; so somebody must
    live there. And yet it’s not so sure; for the buildings are so packed
    together about the court, that it’s hard to say where one ends and
    another begins.”

    The pair walked on again for a while in silence; and then “Enfield,”
    said Mr. Utterson, “that’s a good rule of yours.”

    “Yes, I think it is,” returned Enfield.

    “But for all that,” continued the lawyer, “there’s one point I want to
    ask. I want to ask the name of that man who walked over the child.”

    “Well,” said Mr. Enfield, “I can’t see what harm it would do. It was a
    man of the name of Hyde.”

    “Hm,” said Mr. Utterson. “What sort of a man is he to see?”

    “He is not easy to describe. There is something wrong with his
    appearance; something displeasing, something down-right detestable. I
    never saw a man I so disliked, and yet I scarce know why. He must be
    deformed somewhere; he gives a strong feeling of deformity, although I
    couldn’t specify the point. He’s an extraordinary looking man, and yet
    I really can name nothing out of the way. No, sir; I can make no hand
    of it; I can’t describe him. And it’s not want of memory; for I declare
    I can see him this moment.”

    Mr. Utterson again walked some way in silence and obviously under a
    weight of consideration. “You are sure he used a key?” he inquired at
    last.

    “My dear sir…” began Enfield, surprised out of himself.

    “Yes, I know,” said Utterson; “I know it must seem strange. The fact
    is, if I do not ask you the name of the other party, it is because I
    know it already. You see, Richard, your tale has gone home. If you have
    been inexact in any point you had better correct it.”

    “I think you might have warned me,” returned the other with a touch of
    sullenness. “But I have been pedantically exact, as you call it. The
    fellow had a key; and what’s more, he has it still. I saw him use it
    not a week ago.”

    Mr. Utterson sighed deeply but said never a word; and the young man
    presently resumed. “Here is another lesson to say nothing,” said he. “I
    am ashamed of my long tongue. Let us make a bargain never to refer to
    this again.”

    “With all my heart,” said the lawyer. “I shake hands on that, Richard.”

    SEARCH FOR MR. HYDE

    That evening Mr. Utterson came home to his bachelor house in sombre
    spirits and sat down to dinner without relish. It was his custom of a
    Sunday, when this meal was over, to sit close by the fire, a volume of
    some dry divinity on his reading desk, until the clock of the
    neighbouring church rang out the hour of twelve, when he would go
    soberly and gratefully to bed. On this night however, as soon as the
    cloth was taken away, he took up a candle and went into his business
    room. There he opened his safe, took from the most private part of it a
    document endorsed on the envelope as Dr. Jekyll’s Will and sat down
    with a clouded brow to study its contents. The will was holograph, for
    Mr. Utterson though he took charge of it now that it was made, had
    refused to lend the least assistance in the making of it; it provided
    not only that, in case of the decease of Henry Jekyll, M.D., D.C.L.,
    L.L.D., F.R.S., etc., all his possessions were to pass into the hands
    of his “friend and benefactor Edward Hyde,” but that in case of Dr.
    Jekyll’s “disappearance or unexplained absence for any period exceeding
    three calendar months,” the said Edward Hyde should step into the said
    Henry Jekyll’s shoes without further delay and free from any burthen or
    obligation beyond the payment of a few small sums to the members of the
    doctor’s household. This document had long been the lawyer’s eyesore.
    It offended him both as a lawyer and as a lover of the sane and
    customary sides of life, to whom the fanciful was the immodest. And
    hitherto it was his ignorance of Mr. Hyde that had swelled his
    indignation; now, by a sudden turn, it was his knowledge. It was
    already bad enough when the name was but a name of which he could learn
    no more. It was worse when it began to be clothed upon with detestable
    attributes; and out of the shifting, insubstantial mists that had so
    long baffled his eye, there leaped up the sudden, definite presentment
    of a fiend.

    “I thought it was madness,” he said, as he replaced the obnoxious paper
    in the safe, “and now I begin to fear it is disgrace.”

    With that he blew out his candle, put on a greatcoat, and set forth in
    the direction of Cavendish Square, that citadel of medicine, where his
    friend, the great Dr. Lanyon, had his house and received his crowding
    patients. “If anyone knows, it will be Lanyon,” he had thought.

    The solemn butler knew and welcomed him; he was subjected to no stage
    of delay, but ushered direct from the door to the dining-room where Dr.
    Lanyon sat alone over his wine. This was a hearty, healthy, dapper,
    red-faced gentleman, with a shock of hair prematurely white, and a
    boisterous and decided manner. At sight of Mr. Utterson, he sprang up
    from his chair and welcomed him with both hands. The geniality, as was
    the way of the man, was somewhat theatrical to the eye; but it reposed
    on genuine feeling. For these two were old friends, old mates both at
    school and college, both thorough respecters of themselves and of each
    other, and what does not always follow, men who thoroughly enjoyed each
    other’s company.

    After a little rambling talk, the lawyer led up to the subject which so
    disagreeably preoccupied his mind.

    “I suppose, Lanyon,” said he, “you and I must be the two oldest friends
    that Henry Jekyll has?”

    “I wish the friends were younger,” chuckled Dr. Lanyon. “But I suppose
    we are. And what of that? I see little of him now.”

    “Indeed?” said Utterson. “I thought you had a bond of common interest.”

    “We had,” was the reply. “But it is more than ten years since Henry
    Jekyll became too fanciful for me. He began to go wrong, wrong in mind;
    and though of course I continue to take an interest in him for old
    sake’s sake, as they say, I see and I have seen devilish little of the
    man. Such unscientific balderdash,” added the doctor, flushing suddenly
    purple, “would have estranged Damon and Pythias.”

    This little spirit of temper was somewhat of a relief to Mr. Utterson.
    “They have only differed on some point of science,” he thought; and
    being a man of no scientific passions (except in the matter of
    conveyancing), he even added: “It is nothing worse than that!” He gave
    his friend a few seconds to recover his composure, and then approached
    the question he had come to put. “Did you ever come across a _protégé_
    of his—one Hyde?” he asked.

    “Hyde?” repeated Lanyon. “No. Never heard of him. Since my time.”

    That was the amount of information that the lawyer carried back with
    him to the great, dark bed on which he tossed to and fro, until the
    small hours of the morning began to grow large. It was a night of
    little ease to his toiling mind, toiling in mere darkness and besieged
    by questions.

    Six o’clock struck on the bells of the church that was so conveniently
    near to Mr. Utterson’s dwelling, and still he was digging at the
    problem. Hitherto it had touched him on the intellectual side alone;
    but now his imagination also was engaged, or rather enslaved; and as
    he lay and tossed in the gross darkness of the night and the curtained
    room, Mr. Enfield’s tale went by before his mind in a scroll of
    lighted pictures. He would be aware of the great field of lamps of
    a nocturnal city; then of the figure of a man walking swiftly; then
    of a child running from the doctor’s; and then these met, and that
    human Juggernaut trod the child down and passed on regardless of her
    screams. Or else he would see a room in a rich house, where his friend
    lay asleep, dreaming and smiling at his dreams; and then the door of
    that room would be opened, the curtains of the bed plucked apart, the
    sleeper recalled, and lo! there would stand by his side a figure to
    whom power was given, and even at that dead hour, he must rise and do
    its bidding. The figure in these two phases haunted the lawyer all
    night; and if at any time he dozed over, it was but to see it glide
    more stealthily through sleeping houses, or move the more swiftly and
    still the more swiftly, even to dizziness, through wider labyrinths of
    lamplighted city, and at every street corner crush a child and leave
    her screaming. And still the figure had no face by which he might know
    it; even in his dreams, it had no face, or one that baffled him and
    melted before his eyes; and thus it was that there sprang up and grew
    apace in the lawyer’s mind a singularly strong, almost an inordinate,
    curiosity to behold the features of the real Mr. Hyde. If he could but
    once set eyes on him, he thought the mystery would lighten and perhaps
    roll altogether away, as was the habit of mysterious things when well
    examined. He might see a reason for his friend’s strange preference or
    bondage (call it which you please) and even for the startling clauses
    of the will. At least it would be a face worth seeing: the face of
    a man who was without bowels of mercy: a face which had but to show
    itself to raise up, in the mind of the unimpressionable Enfield, a
    spirit of enduring hatred.

    From that time forward, Mr. Utterson began to haunt the door in the
    by-street of shops. In the morning before office hours, at noon when
    business was plenty and time scarce, at night under the face of the
    fogged city moon, by all lights and at all hours of solitude or
    concourse, the lawyer was to be found on his chosen post.

    “If he be Mr. Hyde,” he had thought, “I shall be Mr. Seek.”

    And at last his patience was rewarded. It was a fine dry night; frost
    in the air; the streets as clean as a ballroom floor; the lamps,
    unshaken by any wind, drawing a regular pattern of light and shadow. By
    ten o’clock, when the shops were closed, the by-street was very
    solitary and, in spite of the low growl of London from all round, very
    silent. Small sounds carried far; domestic sounds out of the houses
    were clearly audible on either side of the roadway; and the rumour of
    the approach of any passenger preceded him by a long time. Mr. Utterson
    had been some minutes at his post, when he was aware of an odd light
    footstep drawing near. In the course of his nightly patrols, he had
    long grown accustomed to the quaint effect with which the footfalls of
    a single person, while he is still a great way off, suddenly spring out
    distinct from the vast hum and clatter of the city. Yet his attention
    had never before been so sharply and decisively arrested; and it was
    with a strong, superstitious prevision of success that he withdrew into
    the entry of the court.

    The steps drew swiftly nearer, and swelled out suddenly louder as they
    turned the end of the street. The lawyer, looking forth from the entry,
    could soon see what manner of man he had to deal with. He was small and
    very plainly dressed and the look of him, even at that distance, went
    somehow strongly against the watcher’s inclination. But he made
    straight for the door, crossing the roadway to save time; and as he
    came, he drew a key from his pocket like one approaching home.

    Mr. Utterson stepped out and touched him on the shoulder as he passed.
    “Mr. Hyde, I think?”

    Mr. Hyde shrank back with a hissing intake of the breath. But his fear
    was only momentary; and though he did not look the lawyer in the face,
    he answered coolly enough: “That is my name. What do you want?”

    “I see you are going in,” returned the lawyer. “I am an old friend of
    Dr. Jekyll’s—Mr. Utterson of Gaunt Street—you must have heard of my
    name; and meeting you so conveniently, I thought you might admit me.”

    “You will not find Dr. Jekyll; he is from home,” replied Mr. Hyde,
    blowing in the key. And then suddenly, but still without looking up,
    “How did you know me?” he asked.

    “On your side,” said Mr. Utterson “will you do me a favour?”

    “With pleasure,” replied the other. “What shall it be?”

    “Will you let me see your face?” asked the lawyer.

    Mr. Hyde appeared to hesitate, and then, as if upon some sudden
    reflection, fronted about with an air of defiance; and the pair stared
    at each other pretty fixedly for a few seconds. “Now I shall know you
    again,” said Mr. Utterson. “It may be useful.”

    “Yes,” returned Mr. Hyde, “it is as well we have met; and _à propos_,
    you should have my address.” And he gave a number of a street in Soho.

    “Good God!” thought Mr. Utterson, “can he, too, have been thinking of
    the will?” But he kept his feelings to himself and only grunted in
    acknowledgment of the address.

    “And now,” said the other, “how did you know me?”

    “By description,” was the reply.

    “Whose description?”

    “We have common friends,” said Mr. Utterson.

    “Common friends,” echoed Mr. Hyde, a little hoarsely. “Who are they?”

    “Jekyll, for instance,” said the lawyer.

    “He never told you,” cried Mr. Hyde, with a flush of anger. “I did not
    think you would have lied.”

    “Come,” said Mr. Utterson, “that is not fitting language.”

    The other snarled aloud into a savage laugh; and the next moment, with
    extraordinary quickness, he had unlocked the door and disappeared into
    the house.

    The lawyer stood awhile when Mr. Hyde had left him, the picture of
    disquietude. Then he began slowly to mount the street, pausing every
    step or two and putting his hand to his brow like a man in mental
    perplexity. The problem he was thus debating as he walked, was one of a
    class that is rarely solved. Mr. Hyde was pale and dwarfish, he gave an
    impression of deformity without any nameable malformation, he had a
    displeasing smile, he had borne himself to the lawyer with a sort of
    murderous mixture of timidity and boldness, and he spoke with a husky,
    whispering and somewhat broken voice; all these were points against
    him, but not all of these together could explain the hitherto unknown
    disgust, loathing and fear with which Mr. Utterson regarded him. “There
    must be something else,” said the perplexed gentleman. “There _is_
    something more, if I could find a name for it. God bless me, the man
    seems hardly human! Something troglodytic, shall we say? or can it be
    the old story of Dr. Fell? or is it the mere radiance of a foul soul
    that thus transpires through, and transfigures, its clay continent? The
    last, I think; for, O my poor old Harry Jekyll, if ever I read Satan’s
    signature upon a face, it is on that of your new friend.”

    Round the corner from the by-street, there was a square of ancient,
    handsome houses, now for the most part decayed from their high estate
    and let in flats and chambers to all sorts and conditions of men;
    map-engravers, architects, shady lawyers and the agents of obscure
    enterprises. One house, however, second from the corner, was still
    occupied entire; and at the door of this, which wore a great air of
    wealth and comfort, though it was now plunged in darkness except for
    the fanlight, Mr. Utterson stopped and knocked. A well-dressed, elderly
    servant opened the door.

    “Is Dr. Jekyll at home, Poole?” asked the lawyer.

    “I will see, Mr. Utterson,” said Poole, admitting the visitor, as he
    spoke, into a large, low-roofed, comfortable hall paved with flags,
    warmed (after the fashion of a country house) by a bright, open fire,
    and furnished with costly cabinets of oak. “Will you wait here by the
    fire, sir? or shall I give you a light in the dining-room?”

    “Here, thank you,” said the lawyer, and he drew near and leaned on the
    tall fender. This hall, in which he was now left alone, was a pet fancy
    of his friend the doctor’s; and Utterson himself was wont to speak of
    it as the pleasantest room in London. But tonight there was a shudder
    in his blood; the face of Hyde sat heavy on his memory; he felt (what
    was rare with him) a nausea and distaste of life; and in the gloom of
    his spirits, he seemed to read a menace in the flickering of the
    firelight on the polished cabinets and the uneasy starting of the
    shadow on the roof. He was ashamed of his relief, when Poole presently
    returned to announce that Dr. Jekyll was gone out.

    “I saw Mr. Hyde go in by the old dissecting room door, Poole,” he said. “Is
    that right, when Dr. Jekyll is from home?”

    “Quite right, Mr. Utterson, sir,” replied the servant. “Mr. Hyde has a
    key.”

    “Your master seems to repose a great deal of trust in that young man,
    Poole,” resumed the other musingly.

    “Yes, sir, he does indeed,” said Poole. “We have all orders to obey
    him.”

    “I do not think I ever met Mr. Hyde?” asked Utterson.

    “O, dear no, sir. He never _dines_ here,” replied the butler. “Indeed
    we see very little of him on this side of the house; he mostly comes
    and goes by the laboratory.”

    “Well, good-night, Poole.”

    “Good-night, Mr. Utterson.”

    And the lawyer set out homeward with a very heavy heart. “Poor Harry
    Jekyll,” he thought, “my mind misgives me he is in deep waters! He was
    wild when he was young; a long while ago to be sure; but in the law of
    God, there is no statute of limitations. Ah, it must be that; the ghost
    of some old sin, the cancer of some concealed disgrace: punishment
    coming, _pede claudo_, years after memory has forgotten and self-love
    condoned the fault.” And the lawyer, scared by the thought, brooded
    awhile on his own past, groping in all the corners of memory, lest by
    chance some Jack-in-the-Box of an old iniquity should leap to light
    there. His past was fairly blameless; few men could read the rolls of
    their life with less apprehension; yet he was humbled to the dust by
    the many ill things he had done, and raised up again into a sober and
    fearful gratitude by the many he had come so near to doing yet avoided.
    And then by a return on his former subject, he conceived a spark of
    hope. “This Master Hyde, if he were studied,” thought he, “must have
    secrets of his own; black secrets, by the look of him; secrets compared
    to which poor Jekyll’s worst would be like sunshine. Things cannot
    continue as they are. It turns me cold to think of this creature
    stealing like a thief to Harry’s bedside; poor Harry, what a wakening!
    And the danger of it; for if this Hyde suspects the existence of the
    will, he may grow impatient to inherit. Ah, I must put my shoulder to
    the wheel—if Jekyll will but let me,” he added, “if Jekyll will only
    let me.” For once more he saw before his mind’s eye, as clear as
    transparency, the strange clauses of the will.

    DR. JEKYLL WAS QUITE AT EASE

    A fortnight later, by excellent good fortune, the doctor gave one of
    his pleasant dinners to some five or six old cronies, all intelligent,
    reputable men and all judges of good wine; and Mr. Utterson so
    contrived that he remained behind after the others had departed. This
    was no new arrangement, but a thing that had befallen many scores of
    times. Where Utterson was liked, he was liked well. Hosts loved to
    detain the dry lawyer, when the light-hearted and loose-tongued had
    already their foot on the threshold; they liked to sit a while in his
    unobtrusive company, practising for solitude, sobering their minds in
    the man’s rich silence after the expense and strain of gaiety. To this
    rule, Dr. Jekyll was no exception; and as he now sat on the opposite
    side of the fire—a large, well-made, smooth-faced man of fifty, with
    something of a slyish cast perhaps, but every mark of capacity and
    kindness—you could see by his looks that he cherished for Mr. Utterson
    a sincere and warm affection.

    “I have been wanting to speak to you, Jekyll,” began the latter. “You
    know that will of yours?”

    A close observer might have gathered that the topic was distasteful;
    but the doctor carried it off gaily. “My poor Utterson,” said he, “you
    are unfortunate in such a client. I never saw a man so distressed as
    you were by my will; unless it were that hide-bound pedant, Lanyon, at
    what he called my scientific heresies. O, I know he’s a good fellow—you
    needn’t frown—an excellent fellow, and I always mean to see more of
    him; but a hide-bound pedant for all that; an ignorant, blatant pedant.
    I was never more disappointed in any man than Lanyon.”

    “You know I never approved of it,” pursued Utterson, ruthlessly
    disregarding the fresh topic.

    “My will? Yes, certainly, I know that,” said the doctor, a trifle
    sharply. “You have told me so.”

    “Well, I tell you so again,” continued the lawyer. “I have been
    learning something of young Hyde.”

    The large handsome face of Dr. Jekyll grew pale to the very lips, and
    there came a blackness about his eyes. “I do not care to hear more,”
    said he. “This is a matter I thought we had agreed to drop.”

    “What I heard was abominable,” said Utterson.

    “It can make no change. You do not understand my position,” returned
    the doctor, with a certain incoherency of manner. “I am painfully
    situated, Utterson; my position is a very strange—a very strange one.
    It is one of those affairs that cannot be mended by talking.”

    “Jekyll,” said Utterson, “you know me: I am a man to be trusted. Make a
    clean breast of this in confidence; and I make no doubt I can get you
    out of it.”

    “My good Utterson,” said the doctor, “this is very good of you, this is
    downright good of you, and I cannot find words to thank you in. I
    believe you fully; I would trust you before any man alive, ay, before
    myself, if I could make the choice; but indeed it isn’t what you fancy;
    it is not as bad as that; and just to put your good heart at rest, I
    will tell you one thing: the moment I choose, I can be rid of Mr. Hyde.
    I give you my hand upon that; and I thank you again and again; and I
    will just add one little word, Utterson, that I’m sure you’ll take in
    good part: this is a private matter, and I beg of you to let it sleep.”

    Utterson reflected a little, looking in the fire.

    “I have no doubt you are perfectly right,” he said at last, getting to
    his feet.

    “Well, but since we have touched upon this business, and for the last
    time I hope,” continued the doctor, “there is one point I should like
    you to understand. I have really a very great interest in poor Hyde. I
    know you have seen him; he told me so; and I fear he was rude. But I do
    sincerely take a great, a very great interest in that young man; and if
    I am taken away, Utterson, I wish you to promise me that you will bear
    with him and get his rights for him. I think you would, if you knew
    all; and it would be a weight off my mind if you would promise.”

    “I can’t pretend that I shall ever like him,” said the lawyer.

    “I don’t ask that,” pleaded Jekyll, laying his hand upon the other’s
    arm; “I only ask for justice; I only ask you to help him for my sake,
    when I am no longer here.”

    Utterson heaved an irrepressible sigh. “Well,” said he, “I promise.”

    THE CAREW MURDER CASE

    Nearly a year later, in the month of October, 18—, London was startled
    by a crime of singular ferocity and rendered all the more notable by
    the high position of the victim. The details were few and startling. A
    maid servant living alone in a house not far from the river, had gone
    upstairs to bed about eleven. Although a fog rolled over the city in
    the small hours, the early part of the night was cloudless, and the
    lane, which the maid’s window overlooked, was brilliantly lit by the
    full moon. It seems she was romantically given, for she sat down upon
    her box, which stood immediately under the window, and fell into a
    dream of musing. Never (she used to say, with streaming tears, when she
    narrated that experience), never had she felt more at peace with all
    men or thought more kindly of the world. And as she so sat she became
    aware of an aged beautiful gentleman with white hair, drawing near
    along the lane; and advancing to meet him, another and very small
    gentleman, to whom at first she paid less attention. When they had come
    within speech (which was just under the maid’s eyes) the older man
    bowed and accosted the other with a very pretty manner of politeness.
    It did not seem as if the subject of his address were of great
    importance; indeed, from his pointing, it sometimes appeared as if he
    were only inquiring his way; but the moon shone on his face as he
    spoke, and the girl was pleased to watch it, it seemed to breathe such
    an innocent and old-world kindness of disposition, yet with something
    high too, as of a well-founded self-content. Presently her eye wandered
    to the other, and she was surprised to recognise in him a certain Mr.
    Hyde, who had once visited her master and for whom she had conceived a
    dislike. He had in his hand a heavy cane, with which he was trifling;
    but he answered never a word, and seemed to listen with an
    ill-contained impatience. And then all of a sudden he broke out in a
    great flame of anger, stamping with his foot, brandishing the cane, and
    carrying on (as the maid described it) like a madman. The old gentleman
    took a step back, with the air of one very much surprised and a trifle
    hurt; and at that Mr. Hyde broke out of all bounds and clubbed him to
    the earth. And next moment, with ape-like fury, he was trampling his
    victim under foot and hailing down a storm of blows, under which the
    bones were audibly shattered and the body jumped upon the roadway. At
    the horror of these sights and sounds, the maid fainted.

    It was two o’clock when she came to herself and called for the police.
    The murderer was gone long ago; but there lay his victim in the middle
    of the lane, incredibly mangled. The stick with which the deed had been
    done, although it was of some rare and very tough and heavy wood, had
    broken in the middle under the stress of this insensate cruelty; and
    one splintered half had rolled in the neighbouring gutter—the other,
    without doubt, had been carried away by the murderer. A purse and gold
    watch were found upon the victim: but no cards or papers, except a
    sealed and stamped envelope, which he had been probably carrying to the
    post, and which bore the name and address of Mr. Utterson.

    This was brought to the lawyer the next morning, before he was out of
    bed; and he had no sooner seen it and been told the circumstances, than
    he shot out a solemn lip. “I shall say nothing till I have seen the
    body,” said he; “this may be very serious. Have the kindness to wait
    while I dress.” And with the same grave countenance he hurried through
    his breakfast and drove to the police station, whither the body had
    been carried. As soon as he came into the cell, he nodded.

    “Yes,” said he, “I recognise him. I am sorry to say that this is Sir
    Danvers Carew.”

    “Good God, sir,” exclaimed the officer, “is it possible?” And the next
    moment his eye lighted up with professional ambition. “This will make a
    deal of noise,” he said. “And perhaps you can help us to the man.” And
    he briefly narrated what the maid had seen, and showed the broken
    stick.

    Mr. Utterson had already quailed at the name of Hyde; but when the
    stick was laid before him, he could doubt no longer; broken and
    battered as it was, he recognised it for one that he had himself
    presented many years before to Henry Jekyll.

    “Is this Mr. Hyde a person of small stature?” he inquired.

    “Particularly small and particularly wicked-looking, is what the maid
    calls him,” said the officer.

    Mr. Utterson reflected; and then, raising his head, “If you will come
    with me in my cab,” he said, “I think I can take you to his house.”

    It was by this time about nine in the morning, and the first fog of the
    season. A great chocolate-coloured pall lowered over heaven, but the
    wind was continually charging and routing these embattled vapours; so
    that as the cab crawled from street to street, Mr. Utterson beheld a
    marvelous number of degrees and hues of twilight; for here it would be
    dark like the back-end of evening; and there would be a glow of a rich,
    lurid brown, like the light of some strange conflagration; and here,
    for a moment, the fog would be quite broken up, and a haggard shaft of
    daylight would glance in between the swirling wreaths. The dismal
    quarter of Soho seen under these changing glimpses, with its muddy
    ways, and slatternly passengers, and its lamps, which had never been
    extinguished or had been kindled afresh to combat this mournful
    reinvasion of darkness, seemed, in the lawyer’s eyes, like a district
    of some city in a nightmare. The thoughts of his mind, besides, were of
    the gloomiest dye; and when he glanced at the companion of his drive,
    he was conscious of some touch of that terror of the law and the law’s
    officers, which may at times assail the most honest.

    As the cab drew up before the address indicated, the fog lifted a
    little and showed him a dingy street, a gin palace, a low French eating
    house, a shop for the retail of penny numbers and twopenny salads, many
    ragged children huddled in the doorways, and many women of many
    different nationalities passing out, key in hand, to have a morning
    glass; and the next moment the fog settled down again upon that part,
    as brown as umber, and cut him off from his blackguardly surroundings.
    This was the home of Henry Jekyll’s favourite; of a man who was heir to
    a quarter of a million sterling.

    An ivory-faced and silvery-haired old woman opened the door. She had an
    evil face, smoothed by hypocrisy: but her manners were excellent. Yes,
    she said, this was Mr. Hyde’s, but he was not at home; he had been in
    that night very late, but he had gone away again in less than an hour;
    there was nothing strange in that; his habits were very irregular, and
    he was often absent; for instance, it was nearly two months since she
    had seen him till yesterday.

    “Very well, then, we wish to see his rooms,” said the lawyer; and when
    the woman began to declare it was impossible, “I had better tell you
    who this person is,” he added. “This is Inspector Newcomen of Scotland
    Yard.”

    A flash of odious joy appeared upon the woman’s face. “Ah!” said she,
    “he is in trouble! What has he done?”

    Mr. Utterson and the inspector exchanged glances. “He don’t seem a very
    popular character,” observed the latter. “And now, my good woman, just
    let me and this gentleman have a look about us.”

    In the whole extent of the house, which but for the old woman remained
    otherwise empty, Mr. Hyde had only used a couple of rooms; but these
    were furnished with luxury and good taste. A closet was filled with
    wine; the plate was of silver, the napery elegant; a good picture hung
    upon the walls, a gift (as Utterson supposed) from Henry Jekyll, who
    was much of a connoisseur; and the carpets were of many piles and
    agreeable in colour. At this moment, however, the rooms bore every mark
    of having been recently and hurriedly ransacked; clothes lay about the
    floor, with their pockets inside out; lock-fast drawers stood open; and
    on the hearth there lay a pile of grey ashes, as though many papers had
    been burned. From these embers the inspector disinterred the butt end
    of a green cheque book, which had resisted the action of the fire; the
    other half of the stick was found behind the door; and as this clinched
    his suspicions, the officer declared himself delighted. A visit to the
    bank, where several thousand pounds were found to be lying to the
    murderer’s credit, completed his gratification.

    “You may depend upon it, sir,” he told Mr. Utterson: “I have him in my
    hand. He must have lost his head, or he never would have left the stick
    or, above all, burned the cheque book. Why, money’s life to the man. We
    have nothing to do but wait for him at the bank, and get out the
    handbills.”

    This last, however, was not so easy of accomplishment; for Mr. Hyde had
    numbered few familiars—even the master of the servant maid had only
    seen him twice; his family could nowhere be traced; he had never been
    photographed; and the few who could describe him differed widely, as
    common observers will. Only on one point were they agreed; and that was
    the haunting sense of unexpressed deformity with which the fugitive
    impressed his beholders.

    INCIDENT OF THE LETTER

    It was late in the afternoon, when Mr. Utterson found his way to Dr.
    Jekyll’s door, where he was at once admitted by Poole, and carried down
    by the kitchen offices and across a yard which had once been a garden,
    to the building which was indifferently known as the laboratory or
    dissecting rooms. The doctor had bought the house from the heirs of a
    celebrated surgeon; and his own tastes being rather chemical than
    anatomical, had changed the destination of the block at the bottom of
    the garden. It was the first time that the lawyer had been received in
    that part of his friend’s quarters; and he eyed the dingy, windowless
    structure with curiosity, and gazed round with a distasteful sense of
    strangeness as he crossed the theatre, once crowded with eager students
    and now lying gaunt and silent, the tables laden with chemical
    apparatus, the floor strewn with crates and littered with packing
    straw, and the light falling dimly through the foggy cupola. At the
    further end, a flight of stairs mounted to a door covered with red
    baize; and through this, Mr. Utterson was at last received into the
    doctor’s cabinet. It was a large room fitted round with glass presses,
    furnished, among other things, with a cheval-glass and a business
    table, and looking out upon the court by three dusty windows barred
    with iron. The fire burned in the grate; a lamp was set lighted on the
    chimney shelf, for even in the houses the fog began to lie thickly; and
    there, close up to the warmth, sat Dr. Jekyll, looking deathly sick. He
    did not rise to meet his visitor, but held out a cold hand and bade him
    welcome in a changed voice.

    “And now,” said Mr. Utterson, as soon as Poole had left them, “you have
    heard the news?”

    The doctor shuddered. “They were crying it in the square,” he said. “I
    heard them in my dining-room.”

    “One word,” said the lawyer. “Carew was my client, but so are you, and
    I want to know what I am doing. You have not been mad enough to hide
    this fellow?”

    “Utterson, I swear to God,” cried the doctor, “I swear to God I will
    never set eyes on him again. I bind my honour to you that I am done
    with him in this world. It is all at an end. And indeed he does not
    want my help; you do not know him as I do; he is safe, he is quite
    safe; mark my words, he will never more be heard of.”

    The lawyer listened gloomily; he did not like his friend’s feverish
    manner. “You seem pretty sure of him,” said he; “and for your sake, I
    hope you may be right. If it came to a trial, your name might appear.”

    “I am quite sure of him,” replied Jekyll; “I have grounds for certainty
    that I cannot share with any one. But there is one thing on which you
    may advise me. I have—I have received a letter; and I am at a loss
    whether I should show it to the police. I should like to leave it in
    your hands, Utterson; you would judge wisely, I am sure; I have so
    great a trust in you.”

    “You fear, I suppose, that it might lead to his detection?” asked the
    lawyer.

    “No,” said the other. “I cannot say that I care what becomes of Hyde; I
    am quite done with him. I was thinking of my own character, which this
    hateful business has rather exposed.”

    Utterson ruminated awhile; he was surprised at his friend’s
    selfishness, and yet relieved by it. “Well,” said he, at last, “let me
    see the letter.”

    The letter was written in an odd, upright hand and signed “Edward
    Hyde”: and it signified, briefly enough, that the writer’s benefactor,
    Dr. Jekyll, whom he had long so unworthily repaid for a thousand
    generosities, need labour under no alarm for his safety, as he had
    means of escape on which he placed a sure dependence. The lawyer liked
    this letter well enough; it put a better colour on the intimacy than he
    had looked for; and he blamed himself for some of his past suspicions.

    “Have you the envelope?” he asked.

    “I burned it,” replied Jekyll, “before I thought what I was about. But
    it bore no postmark. The note was handed in.”

    “Shall I keep this and sleep upon it?” asked Utterson.

    “I wish you to judge for me entirely,” was the reply. “I have lost
    confidence in myself.”

    “Well, I shall consider,” returned the lawyer. “And now one word more:
    it was Hyde who dictated the terms in your will about that
    disappearance?”

    The doctor seemed seized with a qualm of faintness; he shut his mouth
    tight and nodded.

    “I knew it,” said Utterson. “He meant to murder you. You had a fine
    escape.”

    “I have had what is far more to the purpose,” returned the doctor
    solemnly: “I have had a lesson—O God, Utterson, what a lesson I have
    had!” And he covered his face for a moment with his hands.

    On his way out, the lawyer stopped and had a word or two with Poole.
    “By the bye,” said he, “there was a letter handed in to-day: what was
    the messenger like?” But Poole was positive nothing had come except by
    post; “and only circulars by that,” he added.

    This news sent off the visitor with his fears renewed. Plainly the
    letter had come by the laboratory door; possibly, indeed, it had been
    written in the cabinet; and if that were so, it must be differently
    judged, and handled with the more caution. The newsboys, as he went,
    were crying themselves hoarse along the footways: “Special edition.
    Shocking murder of an M.P.” That was the funeral oration of one friend
    and client; and he could not help a certain apprehension lest the good
    name of another should be sucked down in the eddy of the scandal. It
    was, at least, a ticklish decision that he had to make; and
    self-reliant as he was by habit, he began to cherish a longing for
    advice. It was not to be had directly; but perhaps, he thought, it
    might be fished for.

    Presently after, he sat on one side of his own hearth, with Mr. Guest,
    his head clerk, upon the other, and midway between, at a nicely
    calculated distance from the fire, a bottle of a particular old wine
    that had long dwelt unsunned in the foundations of his house. The fog
    still slept on the wing above the drowned city, where the lamps
    glimmered like carbuncles; and through the muffle and smother of these
    fallen clouds, the procession of the town’s life was still rolling in
    through the great arteries with a sound as of a mighty wind. But the
    room was gay with firelight. In the bottle the acids were long ago
    resolved; the imperial dye had softened with time, as the colour grows
    richer in stained windows; and the glow of hot autumn afternoons on
    hillside vineyards, was ready to be set free and to disperse the fogs
    of London. Insensibly the lawyer melted. There was no man from whom he
    kept fewer secrets than Mr. Guest; and he was not always sure that he
    kept as many as he meant. Guest had often been on business to the
    doctor’s; he knew Poole; he could scarce have failed to hear of Mr.
    Hyde’s familiarity about the house; he might draw conclusions: was it
    not as well, then, that he should see a letter which put that mystery
    to rights? and above all since Guest, being a great student and critic
    of handwriting, would consider the step natural and obliging? The
    clerk, besides, was a man of counsel; he could scarce read so strange a
    document without dropping a remark; and by that remark Mr. Utterson
    might shape his future course.

    “This is a sad business about Sir Danvers,” he said.

    “Yes, sir, indeed. It has elicited a great deal of public feeling,”
    returned Guest. “The man, of course, was mad.”

    “I should like to hear your views on that,” replied Utterson. “I have a
    document here in his handwriting; it is between ourselves, for I scarce
    know what to do about it; it is an ugly business at the best. But there
    it is; quite in your way: a murderer’s autograph.”

    Guest’s eyes brightened, and he sat down at once and studied it with
    passion. “No sir,” he said: “not mad; but it is an odd hand.”

    “And by all accounts a very odd writer,” added the lawyer.

    Just then the servant entered with a note.

    “Is that from Dr. Jekyll, sir?” inquired the clerk. “I thought I knew
    the writing. Anything private, Mr. Utterson?”

    “Only an invitation to dinner. Why? Do you want to see it?”

    “One moment. I thank you, sir;” and the clerk laid the two sheets of
    paper alongside and sedulously compared their contents. “Thank you,
    sir,” he said at last, returning both; “it’s a very interesting
    autograph.”

    There was a pause, during which Mr. Utterson struggled with himself.
    “Why did you compare them, Guest?” he inquired suddenly.

    “Well, sir,” returned the clerk, “there’s a rather singular
    resemblance; the two hands are in many points identical: only
    differently sloped.”

    “Rather quaint,” said Utterson.

    “It is, as you say, rather quaint,” returned Guest.

    “I wouldn’t speak of this note, you know,” said the master.

    “No, sir,” said the clerk. “I understand.”

    But no sooner was Mr. Utterson alone that night, than he locked the
    note into his safe, where it reposed from that time forward. “What!” he
    thought. “Henry Jekyll forge for a murderer!” And his blood ran cold in
    his veins.

    INCIDENT OF DR. LANYON

    Time ran on; thousands of pounds were offered in reward, for the death
    of Sir Danvers was resented as a public injury; but Mr. Hyde had
    disappeared out of the ken of the police as though he had never
    existed. Much of his past was unearthed, indeed, and all disreputable:
    tales came out of the man’s cruelty, at once so callous and violent; of
    his vile life, of his strange associates, of the hatred that seemed to
    have surrounded his career; but of his present whereabouts, not a
    whisper. From the time he had left the house in Soho on the morning of
    the murder, he was simply blotted out; and gradually, as time drew on,
    Mr. Utterson began to recover from the hotness of his alarm, and to
    grow more at quiet with himself. The death of Sir Danvers was, to his
    way of thinking, more than paid for by the disappearance of Mr. Hyde.
    Now that that evil influence had been withdrawn, a new life began for
    Dr. Jekyll. He came out of his seclusion, renewed relations with his
    friends, became once more their familiar guest and entertainer; and
    whilst he had always been known for charities, he was now no less
    distinguished for religion. He was busy, he was much in the open air,
    he did good; his face seemed to open and brighten, as if with an inward
    consciousness of service; and for more than two months, the doctor was
    at peace.

    On the 8th of January Utterson had dined at the doctor’s with a small
    party; Lanyon had been there; and the face of the host had looked from
    one to the other as in the old days when the trio were inseparable
    friends. On the 12th, and again on the 14th, the door was shut against
    the lawyer. “The doctor was confined to the house,” Poole said, “and
    saw no one.” On the 15th, he tried again, and was again refused; and
    having now been used for the last two months to see his friend almost
    daily, he found this return of solitude to weigh upon his spirits. The
    fifth night he had in Guest to dine with him; and the sixth he betook
    himself to Dr. Lanyon’s.

    There at least he was not denied admittance; but when he came in, he
    was shocked at the change which had taken place in the doctor’s
    appearance. He had his death-warrant written legibly upon his face. The
    rosy man had grown pale; his flesh had fallen away; he was visibly
    balder and older; and yet it was not so much these tokens of a swift
    physical decay that arrested the lawyer’s notice, as a look in the eye
    and quality of manner that seemed to testify to some deep-seated terror
    of the mind. It was unlikely that the doctor should fear death; and yet
    that was what Utterson was tempted to suspect. “Yes,” he thought; “he
    is a doctor, he must know his own state and that his days are counted;
    and the knowledge is more than he can bear.” And yet when Utterson
    remarked on his ill looks, it was with an air of great firmness that
    Lanyon declared himself a doomed man.

    “I have had a shock,” he said, “and I shall never recover. It is a
    question of weeks. Well, life has been pleasant; I liked it; yes, sir,
    I used to like it. I sometimes think if we knew all, we should be more
    glad to get away.”

    “Jekyll is ill, too,” observed Utterson. “Have you seen him?”

    But Lanyon’s face changed, and he held up a trembling hand. “I wish to
    see or hear no more of Dr. Jekyll,” he said in a loud, unsteady voice.
    “I am quite done with that person; and I beg that you will spare me any
    allusion to one whom I regard as dead.”

    “Tut, tut!” said Mr. Utterson; and then after a considerable pause,
    “Can’t I do anything?” he inquired. “We are three very old friends,
    Lanyon; we shall not live to make others.”

    “Nothing can be done,” returned Lanyon; “ask himself.”

    “He will not see me,” said the lawyer.

    “I am not surprised at that,” was the reply. “Some day, Utterson, after
    I am dead, you may perhaps come to learn the right and wrong of this. I
    cannot tell you. And in the meantime, if you can sit and talk with me
    of other things, for God’s sake, stay and do so; but if you cannot keep
    clear of this accursed topic, then in God’s name, go, for I cannot bear
    it.”

    As soon as he got home, Utterson sat down and wrote to Jekyll,
    complaining of his exclusion from the house, and asking the cause of
    this unhappy break with Lanyon; and the next day brought him a long
    answer, often very pathetically worded, and sometimes darkly mysterious
    in drift. The quarrel with Lanyon was incurable. “I do not blame our
    old friend,” Jekyll wrote, “but I share his view that we must never
    meet. I mean from henceforth to lead a life of extreme seclusion; you
    must not be surprised, nor must you doubt my friendship, if my door is
    often shut even to you. You must suffer me to go my own dark way. I
    have brought on myself a punishment and a danger that I cannot name. If
    I am the chief of sinners, I am the chief of sufferers also. I could
    not think that this earth contained a place for sufferings and terrors
    so unmanning; and you can do but one thing, Utterson, to lighten this
    destiny, and that is to respect my silence.” Utterson was amazed; the
    dark influence of Hyde had been withdrawn, the doctor had returned to
    his old tasks and amities; a week ago, the prospect had smiled with
    every promise of a cheerful and an honoured age; and now in a moment,
    friendship, and peace of mind, and the whole tenor of his life were
    wrecked. So great and unprepared a change pointed to madness; but in
    view of Lanyon’s manner and words, there must lie for it some deeper
    ground.

    A week afterwards Dr. Lanyon took to his bed, and in something less
    than a fortnight he was dead. The night after the funeral, at which he
    had been sadly affected, Utterson locked the door of his business room,
    and sitting there by the light of a melancholy candle, drew out and set
    before him an envelope addressed by the hand and sealed with the seal
    of his dead friend. “PRIVATE: for the hands of G. J. Utterson ALONE,
    and in case of his predecease _to be destroyed unread_,” so it was
    emphatically superscribed; and the lawyer dreaded to behold the
    contents. “I have buried one friend to-day,” he thought: “what if this
    should cost me another?” And then he condemned the fear as a
    disloyalty, and broke the seal. Within there was another enclosure,
    likewise sealed, and marked upon the cover as “not to be opened till
    the death or disappearance of Dr. Henry Jekyll.” Utterson could not
    trust his eyes. Yes, it was disappearance; here again, as in the mad
    will which he had long ago restored to its author, here again were the
    idea of a disappearance and the name of Henry Jekyll bracketed. But in
    the will, that idea had sprung from the sinister suggestion of the man
    Hyde; it was set there with a purpose all too plain and horrible.
    Written by the hand of Lanyon, what should it mean? A great curiosity
    came on the trustee, to disregard the prohibition and dive at once to
    the bottom of these mysteries; but professional honour and faith to his
    dead friend were stringent obligations; and the packet slept in the
    inmost corner of his private safe.

    It is one thing to mortify curiosity, another to conquer it; and it may
    be doubted if, from that day forth, Utterson desired the society of his
    surviving friend with the same eagerness. He thought of him kindly; but
    his thoughts were disquieted and fearful. He went to call indeed; but
    he was perhaps relieved to be denied admittance; perhaps, in his heart,
    he preferred to speak with Poole upon the doorstep and surrounded by
    the air and sounds of the open city, rather than to be admitted into
    that house of voluntary bondage, and to sit and speak with its
    inscrutable recluse. Poole had, indeed, no very pleasant news to
    communicate. The doctor, it appeared, now more than ever confined
    himself to the cabinet over the laboratory, where he would sometimes
    even sleep; he was out of spirits, he had grown very silent, he did not
    read; it seemed as if he had something on his mind. Utterson became so
    used to the unvarying character of these reports, that he fell off
    little by little in the frequency of his visits.

    INCIDENT AT THE WINDOW

    It chanced on Sunday, when Mr. Utterson was on his usual walk with Mr.
    Enfield, that their way lay once again through the by-street; and that
    when they came in front of the door, both stopped to gaze on it.

    “Well,” said Enfield, “that story’s at an end at least. We shall never
    see more of Mr. Hyde.”

    “I hope not,” said Utterson. “Did I ever tell you that I once saw him,
    and shared your feeling of repulsion?”

    “It was impossible to do the one without the other,” returned Enfield.
    “And by the way, what an ass you must have thought me, not to know that
    this was a back way to Dr. Jekyll’s! It was partly your own fault that
    I found it out, even when I did.”

    “So you found it out, did you?” said Utterson. “But if that be so, we
    may step into the court and take a look at the windows. To tell you the
    truth, I am uneasy about poor Jekyll; and even outside, I feel as if
    the presence of a friend might do him good.”

    The court was very cool and a little damp, and full of premature
    twilight, although the sky, high up overhead, was still bright with
    sunset. The middle one of the three windows was half-way open; and
    sitting close beside it, taking the air with an infinite sadness of
    mien, like some disconsolate prisoner, Utterson saw Dr. Jekyll.

    “What! Jekyll! Jekyll!” he cried. “I trust you are better.”

    “I am very low, Utterson,” replied the doctor drearily, “very low. It
    will not last long, thank God.”

    “You stay too much indoors,” said the lawyer. “You should be out,
    whipping up the circulation like Mr. Enfield and me. (This is my
    cousin—Mr. Enfield—Dr. Jekyll.) Come now; get your hat and take a quick
    turn with us.”

    “You are very good,” sighed the other. “I should like to very much; but
    no, no, no, it is quite impossible; I dare not. But indeed, Utterson, I
    am very glad to see you; this is really a great pleasure; I would ask
    you and Mr. Enfield up, but the place is really not fit.”

    “Why, then,” said the lawyer, good-naturedly, “the best thing we can do
    is to stay down here and speak with you from where we are.”

    “That is just what I was about to venture to propose,” returned the
    doctor with a smile. But the words were hardly uttered, before the
    smile was struck out of his face and succeeded by an expression of such
    abject terror and despair, as froze the very blood of the two gentlemen
    below. They saw it but for a glimpse for the window was instantly
    thrust down; but that glimpse had been sufficient, and they turned and
    left the court without a word. In silence, too, they traversed the
    by-street; and it was not until they had come into a neighbouring
    thoroughfare, where even upon a Sunday there were still some stirrings
    of life, that Mr. Utterson at last turned and looked at his companion.
    They were both pale; and there was an answering horror in their eyes.

    “God forgive us, God forgive us,” said Mr. Utterson.

    But Mr. Enfield only nodded his head very seriously, and walked on once
    more in silence.

    THE LAST NIGHT

    Mr. Utterson was sitting by his fireside one evening after dinner, when
    he was surprised to receive a visit from Poole.

    “Bless me, Poole, what brings you here?” he cried; and then taking a
    second look at him, “What ails you?” he added; “is the doctor ill?”

    “Mr. Utterson,” said the man, “there is something wrong.”

    “Take a seat, and here is a glass of wine for you,” said the lawyer.
    “Now, take your time, and tell me plainly what you want.”

    “You know the doctor’s ways, sir,” replied Poole, “and how he shuts
    himself up. Well, he’s shut up again in the cabinet; and I don’t like
    it, sir—I wish I may die if I like it. Mr. Utterson, sir, I’m afraid.”

    “Now, my good man,” said the lawyer, “be explicit. What are you afraid
    of?”

    “I’ve been afraid for about a week,” returned Poole, doggedly
    disregarding the question, “and I can bear it no more.”

    The man’s appearance amply bore out his words; his manner was altered
    for the worse; and except for the moment when he had first announced
    his terror, he had not once looked the lawyer in the face. Even now, he
    sat with the glass of wine untasted on his knee, and his eyes directed
    to a corner of the floor. “I can bear it no more,” he repeated.

    “Come,” said the lawyer, “I see you have some good reason, Poole; I see
    there is something seriously amiss. Try to tell me what it is.”

    “I think there’s been foul play,” said Poole, hoarsely.

    “Foul play!” cried the lawyer, a good deal frightened and rather
    inclined to be irritated in consequence. “What foul play! What does the
    man mean?”

    “I daren’t say, sir,” was the answer; “but will you come along with me
    and see for yourself?”

    Mr. Utterson’s only answer was to rise and get his hat and greatcoat;
    but he observed with wonder the greatness of the relief that appeared
    upon the butler’s face, and perhaps with no less, that the wine was
    still untasted when he set it down to follow.

    It was a wild, cold, seasonable night of March, with a pale moon, lying
    on her back as though the wind had tilted her, and flying wrack of the
    most diaphanous and lawny texture. The wind made talking difficult, and
    flecked the blood into the face. It seemed to have swept the streets
    unusually bare of passengers, besides; for Mr. Utterson thought he had
    never seen that part of London so deserted. He could have wished it
    otherwise; never in his life had he been conscious of so sharp a wish
    to see and touch his fellow-creatures; for struggle as he might, there
    was borne in upon his mind a crushing anticipation of calamity. The
    square, when they got there, was full of wind and dust, and the thin
    trees in the garden were lashing themselves along the railing. Poole,
    who had kept all the way a pace or two ahead, now pulled up in the
    middle of the pavement, and in spite of the biting weather, took off
    his hat and mopped his brow with a red pocket-handkerchief. But for all
    the hurry of his coming, these were not the dews of exertion that he
    wiped away, but the moisture of some strangling anguish; for his face
    was white and his voice, when he spoke, harsh and broken.

    “Well, sir,” he said, “here we are, and God grant there be nothing
    wrong.”

    “Amen, Poole,” said the lawyer.

    Thereupon the servant knocked in a very guarded manner; the door was
    opened on the chain; and a voice asked from within, “Is that you,
    Poole?”

    “It’s all right,” said Poole. “Open the door.”

    The hall, when they entered it, was brightly lighted up; the fire was
    built high; and about the hearth the whole of the servants, men and
    women, stood huddled together like a flock of sheep. At the sight of
    Mr. Utterson, the housemaid broke into hysterical whimpering; and the
    cook, crying out “Bless God! it’s Mr. Utterson,” ran forward as if to
    take him in her arms.

    “What, what? Are you all here?” said the lawyer peevishly. “Very
    irregular, very unseemly; your master would be far from pleased.”

    “They’re all afraid,” said Poole.

    Blank silence followed, no one protesting; only the maid lifted her
    voice and now wept loudly.

    “Hold your tongue!” Poole said to her, with a ferocity of accent that
    testified to his own jangled nerves; and indeed, when the girl had so
    suddenly raised the note of her lamentation, they had all started and
    turned towards the inner door with faces of dreadful expectation. “And
    now,” continued the butler, addressing the knife-boy, “reach me a
    candle, and we’ll get this through hands at once.” And then he begged
    Mr. Utterson to follow him, and led the way to the back garden.

    “Now, sir,” said he, “you come as gently as you can. I want you to
    hear, and I don’t want you to be heard. And see here, sir, if by any
    chance he was to ask you in, don’t go.”

    Mr. Utterson’s nerves, at this unlooked-for termination, gave a jerk
    that nearly threw him from his balance; but he recollected his courage
    and followed the butler into the laboratory building through the
    surgical theatre, with its lumber of crates and bottles, to the foot of
    the stair. Here Poole motioned him to stand on one side and listen;
    while he himself, setting down the candle and making a great and
    obvious call on his resolution, mounted the steps and knocked with a
    somewhat uncertain hand on the red baize of the cabinet door.

    “Mr. Utterson, sir, asking to see you,” he called; and even as he did
    so, once more violently signed to the lawyer to give ear.

    A voice answered from within: “Tell him I cannot see anyone,” it said
    complainingly.

    “Thank you, sir,” said Poole, with a note of something like triumph in
    his voice; and taking up his candle, he led Mr. Utterson back across
    the yard and into the great kitchen, where the fire was out and the
    beetles were leaping on the floor.

    “Sir,” he said, looking Mr. Utterson in the eyes, “Was that my master’s
    voice?”

    “It seems much changed,” replied the lawyer, very pale, but giving look
    for look.

    “Changed? Well, yes, I think so,” said the butler. “Have I been twenty
    years in this man’s house, to be deceived about his voice? No, sir;
    master’s made away with; he was made away with eight days ago, when we
    heard him cry out upon the name of God; and _who’s_ in there instead of
    him, and _why_ it stays there, is a thing that cries to Heaven, Mr.
    Utterson!”

    “That is a very strange tale, Poole; this is rather a wild tale my
    man,” said Mr. Utterson, biting his finger. “Suppose it were as you
    suppose, supposing Dr. Jekyll to have been—well, murdered, what could
    induce the murderer to stay? That won’t hold water; it doesn’t commend
    itself to reason.”

    “Well, Mr. Utterson, you are a hard man to satisfy, but I’ll do it
    yet,” said Poole. “All this last week (you must know) him, or it,
    whatever it is that lives in that cabinet, has been crying night and
    day for some sort of medicine and cannot get it to his mind. It was
    sometimes his way—the master’s, that is—to write his orders on a sheet
    of paper and throw it on the stair. We’ve had nothing else this week
    back; nothing but papers, and a closed door, and the very meals left
    there to be smuggled in when nobody was looking. Well, sir, every day,
    ay, and twice and thrice in the same day, there have been orders and
    complaints, and I have been sent flying to all the wholesale chemists
    in town. Every time I brought the stuff back, there would be another
    paper telling me to return it, because it was not pure, and another
    order to a different firm. This drug is wanted bitter bad, sir,
    whatever for.”

    “Have you any of these papers?” asked Mr. Utterson.

    Poole felt in his pocket and handed out a crumpled note, which the
    lawyer, bending nearer to the candle, carefully examined. Its contents
    ran thus: “Dr. Jekyll presents his compliments to Messrs. Maw. He
    assures them that their last sample is impure and quite useless for his
    present purpose. In the year 18—, Dr. J. purchased a somewhat large
    quantity from Messrs. M. He now begs them to search with most sedulous
    care, and should any of the same quality be left, forward it to him at
    once. Expense is no consideration. The importance of this to Dr. J. can
    hardly be exaggerated.” So far the letter had run composedly enough,
    but here with a sudden splutter of the pen, the writer’s emotion had
    broken loose. “For God’s sake,” he added, “find me some of the old.”

    “This is a strange note,” said Mr. Utterson; and then sharply, “How do
    you come to have it open?”

    “The man at Maw’s was main angry, sir, and he threw it back to me like
    so much dirt,” returned Poole.

    “This is unquestionably the doctor’s hand, do you know?” resumed the
    lawyer.

    “I thought it looked like it,” said the servant rather sulkily; and
    then, with another voice, “But what matters hand of write?” he said.
    “I’ve seen him!”

    “Seen him?” repeated Mr. Utterson. “Well?”

    “That’s it!” said Poole. “It was this way. I came suddenly into the
    theatre from the garden. It seems he had slipped out to look for this
    drug or whatever it is; for the cabinet door was open, and there he was
    at the far end of the room digging among the crates. He looked up when
    I came in, gave a kind of cry, and whipped upstairs into the cabinet.
    It was but for one minute that I saw him, but the hair stood upon my
    head like quills. Sir, if that was my master, why had he a mask upon
    his face? If it was my master, why did he cry out like a rat, and run
    from me? I have served him long enough. And then…” The man paused and
    passed his hand over his face.

    “These are all very strange circumstances,” said Mr. Utterson, “but I
    think I begin to see daylight. Your master, Poole, is plainly seized
    with one of those maladies that both torture and deform the sufferer;
    hence, for aught I know, the alteration of his voice; hence the mask
    and the avoidance of his friends; hence his eagerness to find this
    drug, by means of which the poor soul retains some hope of ultimate
    recovery—God grant that he be not deceived! There is my explanation; it
    is sad enough, Poole, ay, and appalling to consider; but it is plain
    and natural, hangs well together, and delivers us from all exorbitant
    alarms.”

    “Sir,” said the butler, turning to a sort of mottled pallor, “that
    thing was not my master, and there’s the truth. My master”—here he
    looked round him and began to whisper—“is a tall, fine build of a man,
    and this was more of a dwarf.” Utterson attempted to protest. “O, sir,”
    cried Poole, “do you think I do not know my master after twenty years?
    Do you think I do not know where his head comes to in the cabinet door,
    where I saw him every morning of my life? No, sir, that thing in the
    mask was never Dr. Jekyll—God knows what it was, but it was never Dr.
    Jekyll; and it is the belief of my heart that there was murder done.”

    “Poole,” replied the lawyer, “if you say that, it will become my duty
    to make certain. Much as I desire to spare your master’s feelings, much
    as I am puzzled by this note which seems to prove him to be still
    alive, I shall consider it my duty to break in that door.”

    “Ah, Mr. Utterson, that’s talking!” cried the butler.

    “And now comes the second question,” resumed Utterson: “Who is going to
    do it?”

    “Why, you and me, sir,” was the undaunted reply.

    “That’s very well said,” returned the lawyer; “and whatever comes of
    it, I shall make it my business to see you are no loser.”

    “There is an axe in the theatre,” continued Poole; “and you might take
    the kitchen poker for yourself.”

    The lawyer took that rude but weighty instrument into his hand, and
    balanced it. “Do you know, Poole,” he said, looking up, “that you and I
    are about to place ourselves in a position of some peril?”

    “You may say so, sir, indeed,” returned the butler.

    “It is well, then that we should be frank,” said the other. “We both
    think more than we have said; let us make a clean breast. This masked
    figure that you saw, did you recognise it?”

    “Well, sir, it went so quick, and the creature was so doubled up, that
    I could hardly swear to that,” was the answer. “But if you mean, was it
    Mr. Hyde?—why, yes, I think it was! You see, it was much of the same
    bigness; and it had the same quick, light way with it; and then who
    else could have got in by the laboratory door? You have not forgot,
    sir, that at the time of the murder he had still the key with him? But
    that’s not all. I don’t know, Mr. Utterson, if you ever met this Mr.
    Hyde?”

    “Yes,” said the lawyer, “I once spoke with him.”

    “Then you must know as well as the rest of us that there was something
    queer about that gentleman—something that gave a man a turn—I don’t
    know rightly how to say it, sir, beyond this: that you felt in your
    marrow kind of cold and thin.”

    “I own I felt something of what you describe,” said Mr. Utterson.

    “Quite so, sir,” returned Poole. “Well, when that masked thing like a
    monkey jumped from among the chemicals and whipped into the cabinet, it
    went down my spine like ice. O, I know it’s not evidence, Mr. Utterson;
    I’m book-learned enough for that; but a man has his feelings, and I
    give you my bible-word it was Mr. Hyde!”

    “Ay, ay,” said the lawyer. “My fears incline to the same point. Evil, I
    fear, founded—evil was sure to come—of that connection. Ay truly, I
    believe you; I believe poor Harry is killed; and I believe his murderer
    (for what purpose, God alone can tell) is still lurking in his victim’s
    room. Well, let our name be vengeance. Call Bradshaw.”

    The footman came at the summons, very white and nervous.

    “Pull yourself together, Bradshaw,” said the lawyer. “This suspense, I
    know, is telling upon all of you; but it is now our intention to make
    an end of it. Poole, here, and I are going to force our way into the
    cabinet. If all is well, my shoulders are broad enough to bear the
    blame. Meanwhile, lest anything should really be amiss, or any
    malefactor seek to escape by the back, you and the boy must go round
    the corner with a pair of good sticks and take your post at the
    laboratory door. We give you ten minutes to get to your stations.”

    As Bradshaw left, the lawyer looked at his watch. “And now, Poole, let
    us get to ours,” he said; and taking the poker under his arm, led the
    way into the yard. The scud had banked over the moon, and it was now
    quite dark. The wind, which only broke in puffs and draughts into that
    deep well of building, tossed the light of the candle to and fro about
    their steps, until they came into the shelter of the theatre, where
    they sat down silently to wait. London hummed solemnly all around; but
    nearer at hand, the stillness was only broken by the sounds of a
    footfall moving to and fro along the cabinet floor.

    “So it will walk all day, sir,” whispered Poole; “ay, and the better
    part of the night. Only when a new sample comes from the chemist,
    there’s a bit of a break. Ah, it’s an ill conscience that’s such an
    enemy to rest! Ah, sir, there’s blood foully shed in every step of it!
    But hark again, a little closer—put your heart in your ears, Mr.
    Utterson, and tell me, is that the doctor’s foot?”

    The steps fell lightly and oddly, with a certain swing, for all they
    went so slowly; it was different indeed from the heavy creaking tread
    of Henry Jekyll. Utterson sighed. “Is there never anything else?” he
    asked.

    Poole nodded. “Once,” he said. “Once I heard it weeping!”

    “Weeping? how that?” said the lawyer, conscious of a sudden chill of
    horror.

    “Weeping like a woman or a lost soul,” said the butler. “I came away
    with that upon my heart, that I could have wept too.”

    But now the ten minutes drew to an end. Poole disinterred the axe from
    under a stack of packing straw; the candle was set upon the nearest
    table to light them to the attack; and they drew near with bated breath
    to where that patient foot was still going up and down, up and down, in
    the quiet of the night.

    “Jekyll,” cried Utterson, with a loud voice, “I demand to see you.” He
    paused a moment, but there came no reply. “I give you fair warning, our
    suspicions are aroused, and I must and shall see you,” he resumed; “if
    not by fair means, then by foul—if not of your consent, then by brute
    force!”

    “Utterson,” said the voice, “for God’s sake, have mercy!”

    “Ah, that’s not Jekyll’s voice—it’s Hyde’s!” cried Utterson. “Down with
    the door, Poole!”

    Poole swung the axe over his shoulder; the blow shook the building, and
    the red baize door leaped against the lock and hinges. A dismal
    screech, as of mere animal terror, rang from the cabinet. Up went the
    axe again, and again the panels crashed and the frame bounded; four
    times the blow fell; but the wood was tough and the fittings were of
    excellent workmanship; and it was not until the fifth, that the lock
    burst and the wreck of the door fell inwards on the carpet.

    The besiegers, appalled by their own riot and the stillness that had
    succeeded, stood back a little and peered in. There lay the cabinet
    before their eyes in the quiet lamplight, a good fire glowing and
    chattering on the hearth, the kettle singing its thin strain, a drawer
    or two open, papers neatly set forth on the business table, and nearer
    the fire, the things laid out for tea; the quietest room, you would
    have said, and, but for the glazed presses full of chemicals, the most
    commonplace that night in London.

    Right in the middle there lay the body of a man sorely contorted and
    still twitching. They drew near on tiptoe, turned it on his back and
    beheld the face of Edward Hyde. He was dressed in clothes far too large
    for him, clothes of the doctor’s bigness; the cords of his face still
    moved with a semblance of life, but life was quite gone; and by the
    crushed phial in the hand and the strong smell of kernels that hung
    upon the air, Utterson knew that he was looking on the body of a
    self-destroyer.

    “We have come too late,” he said sternly, “whether to save or punish.
    Hyde is gone to his account; and it only remains for us to find the
    body of your master.”

    The far greater proportion of the building was occupied by the theatre,
    which filled almost the whole ground storey and was lighted from above,
    and by the cabinet, which formed an upper storey at one end and looked
    upon the court. A corridor joined the theatre to the door on the
    by-street; and with this the cabinet communicated separately by a
    second flight of stairs. There were besides a few dark closets and a
    spacious cellar. All these they now thoroughly examined. Each closet
    needed but a glance, for all were empty, and all, by the dust that fell
    from their doors, had stood long unopened. The cellar, indeed, was
    filled with crazy lumber, mostly dating from the times of the surgeon
    who was Jekyll’s predecessor; but even as they opened the door they
    were advertised of the uselessness of further search, by the fall of a
    perfect mat of cobweb which had for years sealed up the entrance.
    Nowhere was there any trace of Henry Jekyll, dead or alive.

    Poole stamped on the flags of the corridor. “He must be buried here,”
    he said, hearkening to the sound.

    “Or he may have fled,” said Utterson, and he turned to examine the door
    in the by-street. It was locked; and lying near by on the flags, they
    found the key, already stained with rust.

    “This does not look like use,” observed the lawyer.

    “Use!” echoed Poole. “Do you not see, sir, it is broken? much as if a
    man had stamped on it.”

    “Ay,” continued Utterson, “and the fractures, too, are rusty.” The two
    men looked at each other with a scare. “This is beyond me, Poole,” said
    the lawyer. “Let us go back to the cabinet.”

    They mounted the stair in silence, and still with an occasional
    awestruck glance at the dead body, proceeded more thoroughly to examine
    the contents of the cabinet. At one table, there were traces of
    chemical work, various measured heaps of some white salt being laid on
    glass saucers, as though for an experiment in which the unhappy man had
    been prevented.

    “That is the same drug that I was always bringing him,” said Poole; and
    even as he spoke, the kettle with a startling noise boiled over.

    This brought them to the fireside, where the easy-chair was drawn
    cosily up, and the tea things stood ready to the sitter’s elbow, the
    very sugar in the cup. There were several books on a shelf; one lay
    beside the tea things open, and Utterson was amazed to find it a copy
    of a pious work, for which Jekyll had several times expressed a great
    esteem, annotated, in his own hand with startling blasphemies.

    Next, in the course of their review of the chamber, the searchers came
    to the cheval-glass, into whose depths they looked with an involuntary
    horror. But it was so turned as to show them nothing but the rosy glow
    playing on the roof, the fire sparkling in a hundred repetitions along
    the glazed front of the presses, and their own pale and fearful
    countenances stooping to look in.

    “This glass has seen some strange things, sir,” whispered Poole.

    “And surely none stranger than itself,” echoed the lawyer in the same
    tones. “For what did Jekyll”—he caught himself up at the word with a
    start, and then conquering the weakness—“what could Jekyll want with
    it?” he said.

    “You may say that!” said Poole.

    Next they turned to the business table. On the desk, among the neat
    array of papers, a large envelope was uppermost, and bore, in the
    doctor’s hand, the name of Mr. Utterson. The lawyer unsealed it, and
    several enclosures fell to the floor. The first was a will, drawn in
    the same eccentric terms as the one which he had returned six months
    before, to serve as a testament in case of death and as a deed of gift
    in case of disappearance; but in place of the name of Edward Hyde, the
    lawyer, with indescribable amazement read the name of Gabriel John
    Utterson. He looked at Poole, and then back at the paper, and last of
    all at the dead malefactor stretched upon the carpet.

    “My head goes round,” he said. “He has been all these days in
    possession; he had no cause to like me; he must have raged to see
    himself displaced; and he has not destroyed this document.”

    He caught up the next paper; it was a brief note in the doctor’s hand
    and dated at the top. “O Poole!” the lawyer cried, “he was alive and
    here this day. He cannot have been disposed of in so short a space; he
    must be still alive, he must have fled! And then, why fled? and how?
    and in that case, can we venture to declare this suicide? O, we must be
    careful. I foresee that we may yet involve your master in some dire
    catastrophe.”

    “Why don’t you read it, sir?” asked Poole.

    “Because I fear,” replied the lawyer solemnly. “God grant I have no
    cause for it!” And with that he brought the paper to his eyes and read
    as follows:

    “My dear Utterson,—When this shall fall into your hands, I shall have
    disappeared, under what circumstances I have not the penetration to
    foresee, but my instinct and all the circumstances of my nameless
    situation tell me that the end is sure and must be early. Go then, and
    first read the narrative which Lanyon warned me he was to place in your
    hands; and if you care to hear more, turn to the confession of

    “Your unworthy and unhappy friend,

    “HENRY JEKYLL.”

    “There was a third enclosure?” asked Utterson.

    “Here, sir,” said Poole, and gave into his hands a considerable packet
    sealed in several places.

    The lawyer put it in his pocket. “I would say nothing of this paper. If
    your master has fled or is dead, we may at least save his credit. It is
    now ten; I must go home and read these documents in quiet; but I shall
    be back before midnight, when we shall send for the police.”

    They went out, locking the door of the theatre behind them; and
    Utterson, once more leaving the servants gathered about the fire in the
    hall, trudged back to his office to read the two narratives in which
    this mystery was now to be explained.

    DR. LANYON’S NARRATIVE

    On the ninth of January, now four days ago, I received by the evening
    delivery a registered envelope, addressed in the hand of my colleague
    and old school companion, Henry Jekyll. I was a good deal surprised by
    this; for we were by no means in the habit of correspondence; I had
    seen the man, dined with him, indeed, the night before; and I could
    imagine nothing in our intercourse that should justify formality of
    registration. The contents increased my wonder; for this is how the
    letter ran:

    “10_th December_, 18—.

    “Dear Lanyon,—You are one of my oldest friends; and although we may
    have differed at times on scientific questions, I cannot remember, at
    least on my side, any break in our affection. There was never a day
    when, if you had said to me, ‘Jekyll, my life, my honour, my reason,
    depend upon you,’ I would not have sacrificed my left hand to help you.
    Lanyon, my life, my honour, my reason, are all at your mercy; if you
    fail me to-night, I am lost. You might suppose, after this preface,
    that I am going to ask you for something dishonourable to grant. Judge
    for yourself.

    “I want you to postpone all other engagements for to-night—ay, even if
    you were summoned to the bedside of an emperor; to take a cab, unless
    your carriage should be actually at the door; and with this letter in
    your hand for consultation, to drive straight to my house. Poole, my
    butler, has his orders; you will find him waiting your arrival with a
    locksmith. The door of my cabinet is then to be forced; and you are to
    go in alone; to open the glazed press (letter E) on the left hand,
    breaking the lock if it be shut; and to draw out, _with all its
    contents as they stand_, the fourth drawer from the top or (which is
    the same thing) the third from the bottom. In my extreme distress of
    mind, I have a morbid fear of misdirecting you; but even if I am in
    error, you may know the right drawer by its contents: some powders, a
    phial and a paper book. This drawer I beg of you to carry back with you
    to Cavendish Square exactly as it stands.

    “That is the first part of the service: now for the second. You should
    be back, if you set out at once on the receipt of this, long before
    midnight; but I will leave you that amount of margin, not only in the
    fear of one of those obstacles that can neither be prevented nor
    foreseen, but because an hour when your servants are in bed is to be
    preferred for what will then remain to do. At midnight, then, I have to
    ask you to be alone in your consulting room, to admit with your own
    hand into the house a man who will present himself in my name, and to
    place in his hands the drawer that you will have brought with you from
    my cabinet. Then you will have played your part and earned my gratitude
    completely. Five minutes afterwards, if you insist upon an explanation,
    you will have understood that these arrangements are of capital
    importance; and that by the neglect of one of them, fantastic as they
    must appear, you might have charged your conscience with my death or
    the shipwreck of my reason.

    “Confident as I am that you will not trifle with this appeal, my heart
    sinks and my hand trembles at the bare thought of such a possibility.
    Think of me at this hour, in a strange place, labouring under a
    blackness of distress that no fancy can exaggerate, and yet well aware
    that, if you will but punctually serve me, my troubles will roll away
    like a story that is told. Serve me, my dear Lanyon and save

    “Your friend,

    “H.J.

    “P.S.—I had already sealed this up when a fresh terror struck upon my
    soul. It is possible that the post-office may fail me, and this letter
    not come into your hands until to-morrow morning. In that case, dear
    Lanyon, do my errand when it shall be most convenient for you in the
    course of the day; and once more expect my messenger at midnight. It
    may then already be too late; and if that night passes without event,
    you will know that you have seen the last of Henry Jekyll.”

    Upon the reading of this letter, I made sure my colleague was insane;
    but till that was proved beyond the possibility of doubt, I felt bound
    to do as he requested. The less I understood of this farrago, the less
    I was in a position to judge of its importance; and an appeal so worded
    could not be set aside without a grave responsibility. I rose
    accordingly from table, got into a hansom, and drove straight to
    Jekyll’s house. The butler was awaiting my arrival; he had received by
    the same post as mine a registered letter of instruction, and had sent
    at once for a locksmith and a carpenter. The tradesmen came while we
    were yet speaking; and we moved in a body to old Dr. Denman’s surgical
    theatre, from which (as you are doubtless aware) Jekyll’s private
    cabinet is most conveniently entered. The door was very strong, the
    lock excellent; the carpenter avowed he would have great trouble and
    have to do much damage, if force were to be used; and the locksmith was
    near despair. But this last was a handy fellow, and after two hour’s
    work, the door stood open. The press marked E was unlocked; and I took
    out the drawer, had it filled up with straw and tied in a sheet, and
    returned with it to Cavendish Square.

    Here I proceeded to examine its contents. The powders were neatly
    enough made up, but not with the nicety of the dispensing chemist; so
    that it was plain they were of Jekyll’s private manufacture; and when I
    opened one of the wrappers I found what seemed to me a simple
    crystalline salt of a white colour. The phial, to which I next turned
    my attention, might have been about half full of a blood-red liquor,
    which was highly pungent to the sense of smell and seemed to me to
    contain phosphorus and some volatile ether. At the other ingredients I
    could make no guess. The book was an ordinary version book and
    contained little but a series of dates. These covered a period of many
    years, but I observed that the entries ceased nearly a year ago and
    quite abruptly. Here and there a brief remark was appended to a date,
    usually no more than a single word: “double” occurring perhaps six
    times in a total of several hundred entries; and once very early in the
    list and followed by several marks of exclamation, “total failure!!!”
    All this, though it whetted my curiosity, told me little that was
    definite. Here were a phial of some salt, and the record of a series of
    experiments that had led (like too many of Jekyll’s investigations) to
    no end of practical usefulness. How could the presence of these
    articles in my house affect either the honour, the sanity, or the life
    of my flighty colleague? If his messenger could go to one place, why
    could he not go to another? And even granting some impediment, why was
    this gentleman to be received by me in secret? The more I reflected the
    more convinced I grew that I was dealing with a case of cerebral
    disease; and though I dismissed my servants to bed, I loaded an old
    revolver, that I might be found in some posture of self-defence.

    Twelve o’clock had scarce rung out over London, ere the knocker sounded
    very gently on the door. I went myself at the summons, and found a
    small man crouching against the pillars of the portico.

    “Are you come from Dr. Jekyll?” I asked.

    He told me “yes” by a constrained gesture; and when I had bidden him
    enter, he did not obey me without a searching backward glance into the
    darkness of the square. There was a policeman not far off, advancing
    with his bull’s eye open; and at the sight, I thought my visitor
    started and made greater haste.

    These particulars struck me, I confess, disagreeably; and as I followed
    him into the bright light of the consulting room, I kept my hand ready
    on my weapon. Here, at last, I had a chance of clearly seeing him. I
    had never set eyes on him before, so much was certain. He was small, as
    I have said; I was struck besides with the shocking expression of his
    face, with his remarkable combination of great muscular activity and
    great apparent debility of constitution, and—last but not least—with
    the odd, subjective disturbance caused by his neighbourhood. This bore
    some resemblance to incipient rigour, and was accompanied by a marked
    sinking of the pulse. At the time, I set it down to some idiosyncratic,
    personal distaste, and merely wondered at the acuteness of the
    symptoms; but I have since had reason to believe the cause to lie much
    deeper in the nature of man, and to turn on some nobler hinge than the
    principle of hatred.

    This person (who had thus, from the first moment of his entrance,
    struck in me what I can only describe as a disgustful curiosity) was
    dressed in a fashion that would have made an ordinary person laughable;
    his clothes, that is to say, although they were of rich and sober
    fabric, were enormously too large for him in every measurement—the
    trousers hanging on his legs and rolled up to keep them from the
    ground, the waist of the coat below his haunches, and the collar
    sprawling wide upon his shoulders. Strange to relate, this ludicrous
    accoutrement was far from moving me to laughter. Rather, as there was
    something abnormal and misbegotten in the very essence of the creature
    that now faced me—something seizing, surprising and revolting—this
    fresh disparity seemed but to fit in with and to reinforce it; so that
    to my interest in the man’s nature and character, there was added a
    curiosity as to his origin, his life, his fortune and status in the
    world.

    These observations, though they have taken so great a space to be set
    down in, were yet the work of a few seconds. My visitor was, indeed, on
    fire with sombre excitement.

    “Have you got it?” he cried. “Have you got it?” And so lively was his
    impatience that he even laid his hand upon my arm and sought to shake
    me.

    I put him back, conscious at his touch of a certain icy pang along my
    blood. “Come, sir,” said I. “You forget that I have not yet the
    pleasure of your acquaintance. Be seated, if you please.” And I showed
    him an example, and sat down myself in my customary seat and with as
    fair an imitation of my ordinary manner to a patient, as the lateness
    of the hour, the nature of my preoccupations, and the horror I had of
    my visitor, would suffer me to muster.

    “I beg your pardon, Dr. Lanyon,” he replied civilly enough. “What you
    say is very well founded; and my impatience has shown its heels to my
    politeness. I come here at the instance of your colleague, Dr. Henry
    Jekyll, on a piece of business of some moment; and I understood…” He
    paused and put his hand to his throat, and I could see, in spite of his
    collected manner, that he was wrestling against the approaches of the
    hysteria—“I understood, a drawer…”

    But here I took pity on my visitor’s suspense, and some perhaps on my
    own growing curiosity.

    “There it is, sir,” said I, pointing to the drawer, where it lay on the
    floor behind a table and still covered with the sheet.

    He sprang to it, and then paused, and laid his hand upon his heart; I
    could hear his teeth grate with the convulsive action of his jaws; and
    his face was so ghastly to see that I grew alarmed both for his life
    and reason.

    “Compose yourself,” said I.

    He turned a dreadful smile to me, and as if with the decision of
    despair, plucked away the sheet. At sight of the contents, he uttered
    one loud sob of such immense relief that I sat petrified. And the next
    moment, in a voice that was already fairly well under control, “Have
    you a graduated glass?” he asked.

    I rose from my place with something of an effort and gave him what he
    asked.

    He thanked me with a smiling nod, measured out a few minims of the red
    tincture and added one of the powders. The mixture, which was at first
    of a reddish hue, began, in proportion as the crystals melted, to
    brighten in colour, to effervesce audibly, and to throw off small fumes
    of vapour. Suddenly and at the same moment, the ebullition ceased and
    the compound changed to a dark purple, which faded again more slowly to
    a watery green. My visitor, who had watched these metamorphoses with a
    keen eye, smiled, set down the glass upon the table, and then turned
    and looked upon me with an air of scrutiny.

    “And now,” said he, “to settle what remains. Will you be wise? will you
    be guided? will you suffer me to take this glass in my hand and to go
    forth from your house without further parley? or has the greed of
    curiosity too much command of you? Think before you answer, for it
    shall be done as you decide. As you decide, you shall be left as you
    were before, and neither richer nor wiser, unless the sense of service
    rendered to a man in mortal distress may be counted as a kind of riches
    of the soul. Or, if you shall so prefer to choose, a new province of
    knowledge and new avenues to fame and power shall be laid open to you,
    here, in this room, upon the instant; and your sight shall be blasted
    by a prodigy to stagger the unbelief of Satan.”

    “Sir,” said I, affecting a coolness that I was far from truly
    possessing, “you speak enigmas, and you will perhaps not wonder that I
    hear you with no very strong impression of belief. But I have gone too
    far in the way of inexplicable services to pause before I see the end.”

    “It is well,” replied my visitor. “Lanyon, you remember your vows: what
    follows is under the seal of our profession. And now, you who have so
    long been bound to the most narrow and material views, you who have
    denied the virtue of transcendental medicine, you who have derided your
    superiors—behold!”

    He put the glass to his lips and drank at one gulp. A cry followed; he
    reeled, staggered, clutched at the table and held on, staring with
    injected eyes, gasping with open mouth; and as I looked there came, I
    thought, a change—he seemed to swell—his face became suddenly black and
    the features seemed to melt and alter—and the next moment, I had sprung
    to my feet and leaped back against the wall, my arms raised to shield
    me from that prodigy, my mind submerged in terror.

    “O God!” I screamed, and “O God!” again and again; for there before my
    eyes—pale and shaken, and half fainting, and groping before him with
    his hands, like a man restored from death—there stood Henry Jekyll!

    What he told me in the next hour, I cannot bring my mind to set on
    paper. I saw what I saw, I heard what I heard, and my soul sickened at
    it; and yet now when that sight has faded from my eyes, I ask myself if
    I believe it, and I cannot answer. My life is shaken to its roots;
    sleep has left me; the deadliest terror sits by me at all hours of the
    day and night; and I feel that my days are numbered, and that I must
    die; and yet I shall die incredulous. As for the moral turpitude that
    man unveiled to me, even with tears of penitence, I cannot, even in
    memory, dwell on it without a start of horror. I will say but one
    thing, Utterson, and that (if you can bring your mind to credit it)
    will be more than enough. The creature who crept into my house that
    night was, on Jekyll’s own confession, known by the name of Hyde and
    hunted for in every corner of the land as the murderer of Carew.

    HASTIE LANYON.

    HENRY JEKYLL’S FULL STATEMENT OF THE CASE

    I was born in the year 18— to a large fortune, endowed besides with
    excellent parts, inclined by nature to industry, fond of the respect of
    the wise and good among my fellowmen, and thus, as might have been
    supposed, with every guarantee of an honourable and distinguished
    future. And indeed the worst of my faults was a certain impatient
    gaiety of disposition, such as has made the happiness of many, but such
    as I found it hard to reconcile with my imperious desire to carry my
    head high, and wear a more than commonly grave countenance before the
    public. Hence it came about that I concealed my pleasures; and that
    when I reached years of reflection, and began to look round me and take
    stock of my progress and position in the world, I stood already
    committed to a profound duplicity of life. Many a man would have even
    blazoned such irregularities as I was guilty of; but from the high
    views that I had set before me, I regarded and hid them with an almost
    morbid sense of shame. It was thus rather the exacting nature of my
    aspirations than any particular degradation in my faults, that made me
    what I was, and, with even a deeper trench than in the majority of men,
    severed in me those provinces of good and ill which divide and compound
    man’s dual nature. In this case, I was driven to reflect deeply and
    inveterately on that hard law of life, which lies at the root of
    religion and is one of the most plentiful springs of distress. Though
    so profound a double-dealer, I was in no sense a hypocrite; both sides
    of me were in dead earnest; I was no more myself when I laid aside
    restraint and plunged in shame, than when I laboured, in the eye of
    day, at the furtherance of knowledge or the relief of sorrow and
    suffering. And it chanced that the direction of my scientific studies,
    which led wholly towards the mystic and the transcendental, reacted and
    shed a strong light on this consciousness of the perennial war among my
    members. With every day, and from both sides of my intelligence, the
    moral and the intellectual, I thus drew steadily nearer to that truth,
    by whose partial discovery I have been doomed to such a dreadful
    shipwreck: that man is not truly one, but truly two. I say two, because
    the state of my own knowledge does not pass beyond that point. Others
    will follow, others will outstrip me on the same lines; and I hazard
    the guess that man will be ultimately known for a mere polity of
    multifarious, incongruous and independent denizens. I, for my part,
    from the nature of my life, advanced infallibly in one direction and in
    one direction only. It was on the moral side, and in my own person,
    that I learned to recognise the thorough and primitive duality of man;
    I saw that, of the two natures that contended in the field of my
    consciousness, even if I could rightly be said to be either, it was
    only because I was radically both; and from an early date, even before
    the course of my scientific discoveries had begun to suggest the most
    naked possibility of such a miracle, I had learned to dwell with
    pleasure, as a beloved daydream, on the thought of the separation of
    these elements. If each, I told myself, could be housed in separate
    identities, life would be relieved of all that was unbearable; the
    unjust might go his way, delivered from the aspirations and remorse of
    his more upright twin; and the just could walk steadfastly and securely
    on his upward path, doing the good things in which he found his
    pleasure, and no longer exposed to disgrace and penitence by the hands
    of this extraneous evil. It was the curse of mankind that these
    incongruous faggots were thus bound together—that in the agonised womb
    of consciousness, these polar twins should be continuously struggling.
    How, then were they dissociated?

    I was so far in my reflections when, as I have said, a side light began
    to shine upon the subject from the laboratory table. I began to
    perceive more deeply than it has ever yet been stated, the trembling
    immateriality, the mistlike transience, of this seemingly so solid body
    in which we walk attired. Certain agents I found to have the power to
    shake and pluck back that fleshly vestment, even as a wind might toss
    the curtains of a pavilion. For two good reasons, I will not enter
    deeply into this scientific branch of my confession. First, because I
    have been made to learn that the doom and burthen of our life is bound
    for ever on man’s shoulders, and when the attempt is made to cast it
    off, it but returns upon us with more unfamiliar and more awful
    pressure. Second, because, as my narrative will make, alas! too
    evident, my discoveries were incomplete. Enough then, that I not only
    recognised my natural body from the mere aura and effulgence of certain
    of the powers that made up my spirit, but managed to compound a drug by
    which these powers should be dethroned from their supremacy, and a
    second form and countenance substituted, none the less natural to me
    because they were the expression, and bore the stamp, of lower elements
    in my soul.

    I hesitated long before I put this theory to the test of practice. I
    knew well that I risked death; for any drug that so potently controlled
    and shook the very fortress of identity, might, by the least scruple of
    an overdose or at the least inopportunity in the moment of exhibition,
    utterly blot out that immaterial tabernacle which I looked to it to
    change. But the temptation of a discovery so singular and profound at
    last overcame the suggestions of alarm. I had long since prepared my
    tincture; I purchased at once, from a firm of wholesale chemists, a
    large quantity of a particular salt which I knew, from my experiments,
    to be the last ingredient required; and late one accursed night, I
    compounded the elements, watched them boil and smoke together in the
    glass, and when the ebullition had subsided, with a strong glow of
    courage, drank off the potion.

    The most racking pangs succeeded: a grinding in the bones, deadly
    nausea, and a horror of the spirit that cannot be exceeded at the hour
    of birth or death. Then these agonies began swiftly to subside, and I
    came to myself as if out of a great sickness. There was something
    strange in my sensations, something indescribably new and, from its
    very novelty, incredibly sweet. I felt younger, lighter, happier in
    body; within I was conscious of a heady recklessness, a current of
    disordered sensual images running like a millrace in my fancy, a
    solution of the bonds of obligation, an unknown but not an innocent
    freedom of the soul. I knew myself, at the first breath of this new
    life, to be more wicked, tenfold more wicked, sold a slave to my
    original evil; and the thought, in that moment, braced and delighted me
    like wine. I stretched out my hands, exulting in the freshness of these
    sensations; and in the act, I was suddenly aware that I had lost in
    stature.

    There was no mirror, at that date, in my room; that which stands beside
    me as I write, was brought there later on and for the very purpose of
    these transformations. The night however, was far gone into the
    morning—the morning, black as it was, was nearly ripe for the
    conception of the day—the inmates of my house were locked in the most
    rigorous hours of slumber; and I determined, flushed as I was with hope
    and triumph, to venture in my new shape as far as to my bedroom. I
    crossed the yard, wherein the constellations looked down upon me, I
    could have thought, with wonder, the first creature of that sort that
    their unsleeping vigilance had yet disclosed to them; I stole through
    the corridors, a stranger in my own house; and coming to my room, I saw
    for the first time the appearance of Edward Hyde.

    I must here speak by theory alone, saying not that which I know, but
    that which I suppose to be most probable. The evil side of my nature,
    to which I had now transferred the stamping efficacy, was less robust
    and less developed than the good which I had just deposed. Again, in
    the course of my life, which had been, after all, nine tenths a life of
    effort, virtue and control, it had been much less exercised and much
    less exhausted. And hence, as I think, it came about that Edward Hyde
    was so much smaller, slighter and younger than Henry Jekyll. Even as
    good shone upon the countenance of the one, evil was written broadly
    and plainly on the face of the other. Evil besides (which I must still
    believe to be the lethal side of man) had left on that body an imprint
    of deformity and decay. And yet when I looked upon that ugly idol in
    the glass, I was conscious of no repugnance, rather of a leap of
    welcome. This, too, was myself. It seemed natural and human. In my eyes
    it bore a livelier image of the spirit, it seemed more express and
    single, than the imperfect and divided countenance I had been hitherto
    accustomed to call mine. And in so far I was doubtless right. I have
    observed that when I wore the semblance of Edward Hyde, none could come
    near to me at first without a visible misgiving of the flesh. This, as
    I take it, was because all human beings, as we meet them, are
    commingled out of good and evil: and Edward Hyde, alone in the ranks of
    mankind, was pure evil.

    I lingered but a moment at the mirror: the second and conclusive
    experiment had yet to be attempted; it yet remained to be seen if I had
    lost my identity beyond redemption and must flee before daylight from a
    house that was no longer mine; and hurrying back to my cabinet, I once
    more prepared and drank the cup, once more suffered the pangs of
    dissolution, and came to myself once more with the character, the
    stature and the face of Henry Jekyll.

    That night I had come to the fatal cross-roads. Had I approached my
    discovery in a more noble spirit, had I risked the experiment while
    under the empire of generous or pious aspirations, all must have been
    otherwise, and from these agonies of death and birth, I had come forth
    an angel instead of a fiend. The drug had no discriminating action; it
    was neither diabolical nor divine; it but shook the doors of the
    prisonhouse of my disposition; and like the captives of Philippi, that
    which stood within ran forth. At that time my virtue slumbered; my
    evil, kept awake by ambition, was alert and swift to seize the
    occasion; and the thing that was projected was Edward Hyde. Hence,
    although I had now two characters as well as two appearances, one was
    wholly evil, and the other was still the old Henry Jekyll, that
    incongruous compound of whose reformation and improvement I had already
    learned to despair. The movement was thus wholly toward the worse.

    Even at that time, I had not conquered my aversion to the dryness of a
    life of study. I would still be merrily disposed at times; and as my
    pleasures were (to say the least) undignified, and I was not only well
    known and highly considered, but growing towards the elderly man, this
    incoherency of my life was daily growing more unwelcome. It was on this
    side that my new power tempted me until I fell in slavery. I had but to
    drink the cup, to doff at once the body of the noted professor, and to
    assume, like a thick cloak, that of Edward Hyde. I smiled at the
    notion; it seemed to me at the time to be humourous; and I made my
    preparations with the most studious care. I took and furnished that
    house in Soho, to which Hyde was tracked by the police; and engaged as
    a housekeeper a creature whom I knew well to be silent and
    unscrupulous. On the other side, I announced to my servants that a Mr.
    Hyde (whom I described) was to have full liberty and power about my
    house in the square; and to parry mishaps, I even called and made
    myself a familiar object, in my second character. I next drew up that
    will to which you so much objected; so that if anything befell me in
    the person of Dr. Jekyll, I could enter on that of Edward Hyde without
    pecuniary loss. And thus fortified, as I supposed, on every side, I
    began to profit by the strange immunities of my position.

    Men have before hired bravos to transact their crimes, while their own
    person and reputation sat under shelter. I was the first that ever did
    so for his pleasures. I was the first that could plod in the public eye
    with a load of genial respectability, and in a moment, like a
    schoolboy, strip off these lendings and spring headlong into the sea of
    liberty. But for me, in my impenetrable mantle, the safety was
    complete. Think of it—I did not even exist! Let me but escape into my
    laboratory door, give me but a second or two to mix and swallow the
    draught that I had always standing ready; and whatever he had done,
    Edward Hyde would pass away like the stain of breath upon a mirror; and
    there in his stead, quietly at home, trimming the midnight lamp in his
    study, a man who could afford to laugh at suspicion, would be Henry
    Jekyll.

    The pleasures which I made haste to seek in my disguise were, as I have
    said, undignified; I would scarce use a harder term. But in the hands
    of Edward Hyde, they soon began to turn toward the monstrous. When I
    would come back from these excursions, I was often plunged into a kind
    of wonder at my vicarious depravity. This familiar that I called out of
    my own soul, and sent forth alone to do his good pleasure, was a being
    inherently malign and villainous; his every act and thought centered on
    self; drinking pleasure with bestial avidity from any degree of torture
    to another; relentless like a man of stone. Henry Jekyll stood at times
    aghast before the acts of Edward Hyde; but the situation was apart from
    ordinary laws, and insidiously relaxed the grasp of conscience. It was
    Hyde, after all, and Hyde alone, that was guilty. Jekyll was no worse;
    he woke again to his good qualities seemingly unimpaired; he would even
    make haste, where it was possible, to undo the evil done by Hyde. And
    thus his conscience slumbered.

    Into the details of the infamy at which I thus connived (for even now I
    can scarce grant that I committed it) I have no design of entering; I
    mean but to point out the warnings and the successive steps with which
    my chastisement approached. I met with one accident which, as it
    brought on no consequence, I shall no more than mention. An act of
    cruelty to a child aroused against me the anger of a passer-by, whom I
    recognised the other day in the person of your kinsman; the doctor and
    the child’s family joined him; there were moments when I feared for my
    life; and at last, in order to pacify their too just resentment, Edward
    Hyde had to bring them to the door, and pay them in a cheque drawn in
    the name of Henry Jekyll. But this danger was easily eliminated from
    the future, by opening an account at another bank in the name of Edward
    Hyde himself; and when, by sloping my own hand backward, I had supplied
    my double with a signature, I thought I sat beyond the reach of fate.

    Some two months before the murder of Sir Danvers, I had been out for
    one of my adventures, had returned at a late hour, and woke the next
    day in bed with somewhat odd sensations. It was in vain I looked about
    me; in vain I saw the decent furniture and tall proportions of my room
    in the square; in vain that I recognised the pattern of the bed
    curtains and the design of the mahogany frame; something still kept
    insisting that I was not where I was, that I had not wakened where I
    seemed to be, but in the little room in Soho where I was accustomed to
    sleep in the body of Edward Hyde. I smiled to myself, and in my
    psychological way, began lazily to inquire into the elements of this
    illusion, occasionally, even as I did so, dropping back into a
    comfortable morning doze. I was still so engaged when, in one of my
    more wakeful moments, my eyes fell upon my hand. Now the hand of Henry
    Jekyll (as you have often remarked) was professional in shape and size;
    it was large, firm, white and comely. But the hand which I now saw,
    clearly enough, in the yellow light of a mid-London morning, lying half
    shut on the bedclothes, was lean, corded, knuckly, of a dusky pallor
    and thickly shaded with a swart growth of hair. It was the hand of
    Edward Hyde.

    I must have stared upon it for near half a minute, sunk as I was in the
    mere stupidity of wonder, before terror woke up in my breast as sudden
    and startling as the crash of cymbals; and bounding from my bed I
    rushed to the mirror. At the sight that met my eyes, my blood was
    changed into something exquisitely thin and icy. Yes, I had gone to bed
    Henry Jekyll, I had awakened Edward Hyde. How was this to be explained?
    I asked myself; and then, with another bound of terror—how was it to be
    remedied? It was well on in the morning; the servants were up; all my
    drugs were in the cabinet—a long journey down two pair of stairs,
    through the back passage, across the open court and through the
    anatomical theatre, from where I was then standing horror-struck. It
    might indeed be possible to cover my face; but of what use was that,
    when I was unable to conceal the alteration in my stature? And then
    with an overpowering sweetness of relief, it came back upon my mind
    that the servants were already used to the coming and going of my
    second self. I had soon dressed, as well as I was able, in clothes of
    my own size: had soon passed through the house, where Bradshaw stared
    and drew back at seeing Mr. Hyde at such an hour and in such a strange
    array; and ten minutes later, Dr. Jekyll had returned to his own shape
    and was sitting down, with a darkened brow, to make a feint of
    breakfasting.

    Small indeed was my appetite. This inexplicable incident, this reversal
    of my previous experience, seemed, like the Babylonian finger on the
    wall, to be spelling out the letters of my judgment; and I began to
    reflect more seriously than ever before on the issues and possibilities
    of my double existence. That part of me which I had the power of
    projecting, had lately been much exercised and nourished; it had seemed
    to me of late as though the body of Edward Hyde had grown in stature,
    as though (when I wore that form) I were conscious of a more generous
    tide of blood; and I began to spy a danger that, if this were much
    prolonged, the balance of my nature might be permanently overthrown,
    the power of voluntary change be forfeited, and the character of Edward
    Hyde become irrevocably mine. The power of the drug had not been always
    equally displayed. Once, very early in my career, it had totally failed
    me; since then I had been obliged on more than one occasion to double,
    and once, with infinite risk of death, to treble the amount; and these
    rare uncertainties had cast hitherto the sole shadow on my contentment.
    Now, however, and in the light of that morning’s accident, I was led to
    remark that whereas, in the beginning, the difficulty had been to throw
    off the body of Jekyll, it had of late gradually but decidedly
    transferred itself to the other side. All things therefore seemed to
    point to this; that I was slowly losing hold of my original and better
    self, and becoming slowly incorporated with my second and worse.

    Between these two, I now felt I had to choose. My two natures had
    memory in common, but all other faculties were most unequally shared
    between them. Jekyll (who was composite) now with the most sensitive
    apprehensions, now with a greedy gusto, projected and shared in the
    pleasures and adventures of Hyde; but Hyde was indifferent to Jekyll,
    or but remembered him as the mountain bandit remembers the cavern in
    which he conceals himself from pursuit. Jekyll had more than a father’s
    interest; Hyde had more than a son’s indifference. To cast in my lot
    with Jekyll, was to die to those appetites which I had long secretly
    indulged and had of late begun to pamper. To cast it in with Hyde, was
    to die to a thousand interests and aspirations, and to become, at a
    blow and forever, despised and friendless. The bargain might appear
    unequal; but there was still another consideration in the scales; for
    while Jekyll would suffer smartingly in the fires of abstinence, Hyde
    would be not even conscious of all that he had lost. Strange as my
    circumstances were, the terms of this debate are as old and commonplace
    as man; much the same inducements and alarms cast the die for any
    tempted and trembling sinner; and it fell out with me, as it falls with
    so vast a majority of my fellows, that I chose the better part and was
    found wanting in the strength to keep to it.

    Yes, I preferred the elderly and discontented doctor, surrounded by
    friends and cherishing honest hopes; and bade a resolute farewell to
    the liberty, the comparative youth, the light step, leaping impulses
    and secret pleasures, that I had enjoyed in the disguise of Hyde. I
    made this choice perhaps with some unconscious reservation, for I
    neither gave up the house in Soho, nor destroyed the clothes of Edward
    Hyde, which still lay ready in my cabinet. For two months, however, I
    was true to my determination; for two months, I led a life of such
    severity as I had never before attained to, and enjoyed the
    compensations of an approving conscience. But time began at last to
    obliterate the freshness of my alarm; the praises of conscience began
    to grow into a thing of course; I began to be tortured with throes and
    longings, as of Hyde struggling after freedom; and at last, in an hour
    of moral weakness, I once again compounded and swallowed the
    transforming draught.

    I do not suppose that, when a drunkard reasons with himself upon his
    vice, he is once out of five hundred times affected by the dangers that
    he runs through his brutish, physical insensibility; neither had I,
    long as I had considered my position, made enough allowance for the
    complete moral insensibility and insensate readiness to evil, which
    were the leading characters of Edward Hyde. Yet it was by these that I
    was punished. My devil had been long caged, he came out roaring. I was
    conscious, even when I took the draught, of a more unbridled, a more
    furious propensity to ill. It must have been this, I suppose, that
    stirred in my soul that tempest of impatience with which I listened to
    the civilities of my unhappy victim; I declare, at least, before God,
    no man morally sane could have been guilty of that crime upon so
    pitiful a provocation; and that I struck in no more reasonable spirit
    than that in which a sick child may break a plaything. But I had
    voluntarily stripped myself of all those balancing instincts by which
    even the worst of us continues to walk with some degree of steadiness
    among temptations; and in my case, to be tempted, however slightly, was
    to fall.

    Instantly the spirit of hell awoke in me and raged. With a transport of
    glee, I mauled the unresisting body, tasting delight from every blow;
    and it was not till weariness had begun to succeed, that I was
    suddenly, in the top fit of my delirium, struck through the heart by a
    cold thrill of terror. A mist dispersed; I saw my life to be forfeit;
    and fled from the scene of these excesses, at once glorying and
    trembling, my lust of evil gratified and stimulated, my love of life
    screwed to the topmost peg. I ran to the house in Soho, and (to make
    assurance doubly sure) destroyed my papers; thence I set out through
    the lamplit streets, in the same divided ecstasy of mind, gloating on
    my crime, light-headedly devising others in the future, and yet still
    hastening and still hearkening in my wake for the steps of the avenger.
    Hyde had a song upon his lips as he compounded the draught, and as he
    drank it, pledged the dead man. The pangs of transformation had not
    done tearing him, before Henry Jekyll, with streaming tears of
    gratitude and remorse, had fallen upon his knees and lifted his clasped
    hands to God. The veil of self-indulgence was rent from head to foot. I
    saw my life as a whole: I followed it up from the days of childhood,
    when I had walked with my father’s hand, and through the self-denying
    toils of my professional life, to arrive again and again, with the same
    sense of unreality, at the damned horrors of the evening. I could have
    screamed aloud; I sought with tears and prayers to smother down the
    crowd of hideous images and sounds with which my memory swarmed against
    me; and still, between the petitions, the ugly face of my iniquity
    stared into my soul. As the acuteness of this remorse began to die
    away, it was succeeded by a sense of joy. The problem of my conduct was
    solved. Hyde was thenceforth impossible; whether I would or not, I was
    now confined to the better part of my existence; and O, how I rejoiced
    to think of it! with what willing humility I embraced anew the
    restrictions of natural life! with what sincere renunciation I locked
    the door by which I had so often gone and come, and ground the key
    under my heel!

    The next day, came the news that the murder had not been overlooked,
    that the guilt of Hyde was patent to the world, and that the victim was
    a man high in public estimation. It was not only a crime, it had been a
    tragic folly. I think I was glad to know it; I think I was glad to have
    my better impulses thus buttressed and guarded by the terrors of the
    scaffold. Jekyll was now my city of refuge; let but Hyde peep out an
    instant, and the hands of all men would be raised to take and slay him.

    I resolved in my future conduct to redeem the past; and I can say with
    honesty that my resolve was fruitful of some good. You know yourself
    how earnestly, in the last months of the last year, I laboured to
    relieve suffering; you know that much was done for others, and that the
    days passed quietly, almost happily for myself. Nor can I truly say
    that I wearied of this beneficent and innocent life; I think instead
    that I daily enjoyed it more completely; but I was still cursed with my
    duality of purpose; and as the first edge of my penitence wore off, the
    lower side of me, so long indulged, so recently chained down, began to
    growl for licence. Not that I dreamed of resuscitating Hyde; the bare
    idea of that would startle me to frenzy: no, it was in my own person
    that I was once more tempted to trifle with my conscience; and it was
    as an ordinary secret sinner that I at last fell before the assaults of
    temptation.

    There comes an end to all things; the most capacious measure is filled
    at last; and this brief condescension to my evil finally destroyed the
    balance of my soul. And yet I was not alarmed; the fall seemed natural,
    like a return to the old days before I had made my discovery. It was a
    fine, clear, January day, wet under foot where the frost had melted,
    but cloudless overhead; and the Regent’s Park was full of winter
    chirrupings and sweet with spring odours. I sat in the sun on a bench;
    the animal within me licking the chops of memory; the spiritual side a
    little drowsed, promising subsequent penitence, but not yet moved to
    begin. After all, I reflected, I was like my neighbours; and then I
    smiled, comparing myself with other men, comparing my active good-will
    with the lazy cruelty of their neglect. And at the very moment of that
    vainglorious thought, a qualm came over me, a horrid nausea and the
    most deadly shuddering. These passed away, and left me faint; and then
    as in its turn faintness subsided, I began to be aware of a change in
    the temper of my thoughts, a greater boldness, a contempt of danger, a
    solution of the bonds of obligation. I looked down; my clothes hung
    formlessly on my shrunken limbs; the hand that lay on my knee was
    corded and hairy. I was once more Edward Hyde. A moment before I had
    been safe of all men’s respect, wealthy, beloved—the cloth laying for
    me in the dining-room at home; and now I was the common quarry of
    mankind, hunted, houseless, a known murderer, thrall to the gallows.

    My reason wavered, but it did not fail me utterly. I have more than
    once observed that in my second character, my faculties seemed
    sharpened to a point and my spirits more tensely elastic; thus it came
    about that, where Jekyll perhaps might have succumbed, Hyde rose to the
    importance of the moment. My drugs were in one of the presses of my
    cabinet; how was I to reach them? That was the problem that (crushing
    my temples in my hands) I set myself to solve. The laboratory door I
    had closed. If I sought to enter by the house, my own servants would
    consign me to the gallows. I saw I must employ another hand, and
    thought of Lanyon. How was he to be reached? how persuaded? Supposing
    that I escaped capture in the streets, how was I to make my way into
    his presence? and how should I, an unknown and displeasing visitor,
    prevail on the famous physician to rifle the study of his colleague,
    Dr. Jekyll? Then I remembered that of my original character, one part
    remained to me: I could write my own hand; and once I had conceived
    that kindling spark, the way that I must follow became lighted up from
    end to end.

    Thereupon, I arranged my clothes as best I could, and summoning a
    passing hansom, drove to an hotel in Portland Street, the name of which
    I chanced to remember. At my appearance (which was indeed comical
    enough, however tragic a fate these garments covered) the driver could
    not conceal his mirth. I gnashed my teeth upon him with a gust of
    devilish fury; and the smile withered from his face—happily for him—yet
    more happily for myself, for in another instant I had certainly dragged
    him from his perch. At the inn, as I entered, I looked about me with so
    black a countenance as made the attendants tremble; not a look did they
    exchange in my presence; but obsequiously took my orders, led me to a
    private room, and brought me wherewithal to write. Hyde in danger of
    his life was a creature new to me; shaken with inordinate anger, strung
    to the pitch of murder, lusting to inflict pain. Yet the creature was
    astute; mastered his fury with a great effort of the will; composed his
    two important letters, one to Lanyon and one to Poole; and that he
    might receive actual evidence of their being posted, sent them out with
    directions that they should be registered. Thenceforward, he sat all
    day over the fire in the private room, gnawing his nails; there he
    dined, sitting alone with his fears, the waiter visibly quailing before
    his eye; and thence, when the night was fully come, he set forth in the
    corner of a closed cab, and was driven to and fro about the streets of
    the city. He, I say—I cannot say, I. That child of Hell had nothing
    human; nothing lived in him but fear and hatred. And when at last,
    thinking the driver had begun to grow suspicious, he discharged the cab
    and ventured on foot, attired in his misfitting clothes, an object
    marked out for observation, into the midst of the nocturnal passengers,
    these two base passions raged within him like a tempest. He walked
    fast, hunted by his fears, chattering to himself, skulking through the
    less frequented thoroughfares, counting the minutes that still divided
    him from midnight. Once a woman spoke to him, offering, I think, a box
    of lights. He smote her in the face, and she fled.

    When I came to myself at Lanyon’s, the horror of my old friend perhaps
    affected me somewhat: I do not know; it was at least but a drop in the
    sea to the abhorrence with which I looked back upon these hours. A
    change had come over me. It was no longer the fear of the gallows, it
    was the horror of being Hyde that racked me. I received Lanyon’s
    condemnation partly in a dream; it was partly in a dream that I came
    home to my own house and got into bed. I slept after the prostration of
    the day, with a stringent and profound slumber which not even the
    nightmares that wrung me could avail to break. I awoke in the morning
    shaken, weakened, but refreshed. I still hated and feared the thought
    of the brute that slept within me, and I had not of course forgotten
    the appalling dangers of the day before; but I was once more at home,
    in my own house and close to my drugs; and gratitude for my escape
    shone so strong in my soul that it almost rivalled the brightness of
    hope.

    I was stepping leisurely across the court after breakfast, drinking the
    chill of the air with pleasure, when I was seized again with those
    indescribable sensations that heralded the change; and I had but the
    time to gain the shelter of my cabinet, before I was once again raging
    and freezing with the passions of Hyde. It took on this occasion a
    double dose to recall me to myself; and alas! six hours after, as I sat
    looking sadly in the fire, the pangs returned, and the drug had to be
    re-administered. In short, from that day forth it seemed only by a
    great effort as of gymnastics, and only under the immediate stimulation
    of the drug, that I was able to wear the countenance of Jekyll. At all
    hours of the day and night, I would be taken with the premonitory
    shudder; above all, if I slept, or even dozed for a moment in my chair,
    it was always as Hyde that I awakened. Under the strain of this
    continually impending doom and by the sleeplessness to which I now
    condemned myself, ay, even beyond what I had thought possible to man, I
    became, in my own person, a creature eaten up and emptied by fever,
    languidly weak both in body and mind, and solely occupied by one
    thought: the horror of my other self. But when I slept, or when the
    virtue of the medicine wore off, I would leap almost without transition
    (for the pangs of transformation grew daily less marked) into the
    possession of a fancy brimming with images of terror, a soul boiling
    with causeless hatreds, and a body that seemed not strong enough to
    contain the raging energies of life. The powers of Hyde seemed to have
    grown with the sickliness of Jekyll. And certainly the hate that now
    divided them was equal on each side. With Jekyll, it was a thing of
    vital instinct. He had now seen the full deformity of that creature
    that shared with him some of the phenomena of consciousness, and was
    co-heir with him to death: and beyond these links of community, which
    in themselves made the most poignant part of his distress, he thought
    of Hyde, for all his energy of life, as of something not only hellish
    but inorganic. This was the shocking thing; that the slime of the pit
    seemed to utter cries and voices; that the amorphous dust gesticulated
    and sinned; that what was dead, and had no shape, should usurp the
    offices of life. And this again, that that insurgent horror was knit to
    him closer than a wife, closer than an eye; lay caged in his flesh,
    where he heard it mutter and felt it struggle to be born; and at every
    hour of weakness, and in the confidence of slumber, prevailed against
    him, and deposed him out of life. The hatred of Hyde for Jekyll was of
    a different order. His terror of the gallows drove him continually to
    commit temporary suicide, and return to his subordinate station of a
    part instead of a person; but he loathed the necessity, he loathed the
    despondency into which Jekyll was now fallen, and he resented the
    dislike with which he was himself regarded. Hence the ape-like tricks
    that he would play me, scrawling in my own hand blasphemies on the
    pages of my books, burning the letters and destroying the portrait of
    my father; and indeed, had it not been for his fear of death, he would
    long ago have ruined himself in order to involve me in the ruin. But
    his love of life is wonderful; I go further: I, who sicken and freeze at
    the mere thought of him, when I recall the abjection and passion of
    this attachment, and when I know how he fears my power to cut him off
    by suicide, I find it in my heart to pity him.

    It is useless, and the time awfully fails me, to prolong this
    description; no one has ever suffered such torments, let that suffice;
    and yet even to these, habit brought—no, not alleviation—but a certain
    callousness of soul, a certain acquiescence of despair; and my
    punishment might have gone on for years, but for the last calamity
    which has now fallen, and which has finally severed me from my own face
    and nature. My provision of the salt, which had never been renewed
    since the date of the first experiment, began to run low. I sent out
    for a fresh supply and mixed the draught; the ebullition followed, and
    the first change of colour, not the second; I drank it and it was
    without efficiency. You will learn from Poole how I have had London
    ransacked; it was in vain; and I am now persuaded that my first supply
    was impure, and that it was that unknown impurity which lent efficacy
    to the draught.

    About a week has passed, and I am now finishing this statement under
    the influence of the last of the old powders. This, then, is the last
    time, short of a miracle, that Henry Jekyll can think his own thoughts
    or see his own face (now how sadly altered!) in the glass. Nor must I
    delay too long to bring my writing to an end; for if my narrative has
    hitherto escaped destruction, it has been by a combination of great
    prudence and great good luck. Should the throes of change take me in
    the act of writing it, Hyde will tear it in pieces; but if some time
    shall have elapsed after I have laid it by, his wonderful selfishness
    and circumscription to the moment will probably save it once again from
    the action of his ape-like spite. And indeed the doom that is closing
    on us both has already changed and crushed him. Half an hour from now,
    when I shall again and forever reindue that hated personality, I know
    how I shall sit shuddering and weeping in my chair, or continue, with
    the most strained and fearstruck ecstasy of listening, to pace up and
    down this room (my last earthly refuge) and give ear to every sound of
    menace. Will Hyde die upon the scaffold? or will he find courage to
    release himself at the last moment? God knows; I am careless; this is
    my true hour of death, and what is to follow concerns another than
    myself. Here then, as I lay down the pen and proceed to seal up my
    confession, I bring the life of that unhappy Henry Jekyll to an end.